What is truth. Or, the patern in the mount Wherein many places of scripture are (in pursuit of truth, and the churches peace) explained. Therein, most false opinions and heresies (both modern and ancient) are clearly detected and refelled. By Tho. Harby.
         What is truth.
         Harby, Thomas.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 678 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 178 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45520
         Wing H686
         ESTC R216529
         99828256
         99828256
         32683
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45520)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 32683)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1865:24)
      
       
         
           
             What is truth. Or, the patern in the mount Wherein many places of scripture are (in pursuit of truth, and the churches peace) explained. Therein, most false opinions and heresies (both modern and ancient) are clearly detected and refelled. By Tho. Harby.
             What is truth.
             Harby, Thomas.
          
           [6], 345, [1] p.
           
             printed for the author,
             London :
             1671.
          
           
             Reproduction of the original in the the Congregational Library, London.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
           Truth -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-10 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-10 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             What
             is
             TRVTH
          
           .
           OR
           ,
           The
           Patern
           IN
           THE
           MOUNT
           .
           WHEREIN
           Many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           (
           in
           pursuit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           Peace
           )
           explained
           .
           AND
           Therein
           ,
           most
           false
           Opinions
           and
           Heresies
           (
           both
           Modern
           and
           Ancient
           )
           are
           clearly
           detected
           and
           refelled
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Tho.
             Harby
          
           .
        
         
           
             This
             is
             Zion
             ,
             whom
             no
             man
             seeketh
             after
             ,
          
           
             
               Jer.
               30.17
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             shall
             no
             more
             hurt
             ,
             nor
             destroy
             ,
             in
             all
             mine
             holy
             Mountain
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             
               Isa
               .
               65.25
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             magna
             vis
             veritatis
             ,
             quae
             contra
             hominum
             ingenia
             ,
             calliditatem
             ,
             solertiam
             ,
             contraque
             fict
             as
             omnium
             insidias
             facilè
             se
             per
             se
             defendit
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             in
             Orat.
             pro
             
               Marc.
               Coelio
            
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           the
           Author
           .
           1671.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           AVTHOR
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THY
           satisfaction
           ,
           whosoever
           ,
           in
           the
           solution
           of
           Pilat's
           Question
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           is
           my
           Design
           therein
           :
           Therein
           also
           I
           have
           (
           with
           some
           care
           and
           diligence
           )
           endeavoured
           to
           add
           all
           due
           brevity
           to
           perspicuity
           ,
           and
           to
           decline
           the
           too
           common
           Compilation
           ,
           in
           taking
           much
           Matter
           and
           many
           Errors
           out
           of
           other
           Authors
           ,
           to
           bring
           a
           Book
           into
           a
           large
           Volume
           ,
           to
           little
           or
           evil
           purpose
           ,
           and
           pretend
           it
           to
           be
           my
           own
           .
        
         
           The
           Quotations
           I
           confess
           (
           which
           the
           Reader
           may
           well
           dispense
           with
           ,
           if
           quoted
           to
           truer
           tendencies
           )
           may
           differ
           in
           their
           ends
           for
           which
           many
           quote
           them
           :
           Nor
           are
           the
           foot-steps
           of
           fore-going
           Writers
           ,
           my
           Rules
           to
           follow
           ;
           but
           (
           not
           wedded
           ,
           with
           some
           ,
           to
           vulgar
           Errors
           ;
           nor
           affecting
           selfish
           singularity
           )
           my
           Design
           is
           to
           exert
           the
           sober
           Truth
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           may
           perhaps
           find
           some
           parcels
           of
           this
           Treatise
           in
           Books
           lately
           ,
           or
           not
           long
           extant
           ;
           yet
           they
           differ
           much
           in
           their
           Ends
           ,
           something
           from
           the
           manner
           that
           I
           wrote
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           may
           have
           cause
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           say
           as
           some
           did
           :
           
             
               Quem
               recitas
               ,
               meus
               est
               ,
               O
               Fidentine
               ,
               libellus
               ,
            
             
               Sed
               ,
               malè
               dum
               recitas
               ,
               incipit
               esse
               tuus
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           ,
           so
           careless
           were
           some
           Trustees
           of
           my
           Protographs
           ,
           others
           so
           intent
           to
           make
           the
           Notions
           in
           them
           ,
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           themselves
           the
           reputed
           first
           Assertors
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           I
           could
           not
           shun
           those
           occasions
           :
           I
           only
           therefore
           request
           the
           Reader
           ,
           not
           to
           impute
           to
           me
           ,
           That
           I
           take
           any
           Notions
           (
           by
           them
           abused
           ,
           but
           at
           first
           my
           own
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           those
           pilfering
           Writers
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Treatise
           (
           because
           the
           way
           of
           dilucidation
           therein
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           unusual
           )
           may
           seem
           (
           at
           least
           in
           
             primo
             limine
          
           )
           a
           little
           hard
           to
           some
           ,
           but
           is
           made
           more
           easie
           by
           reading
           on
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           clears
           it self
           :
           But
           some
           perhaps
           (
           not
           trusting
           to
           the
           Title
           )
           would
           see
           substantial
           Testimonials
           (
           from
           persons
           of
           worth
           and
           estimation
           )
           of
           the
           accounts
           they
           give
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           were
           much
           unworthy
           and
           unfaithful
           ,
           should
           I
           hide
           the
           Candles
           of
           such
           Burning-lights
           ,
           under
           Bushels
           .
           Take
           therefore
           ,
           out
           of
           many
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Doctor
           Saunderson
           ,
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ;
           to
           whom
           I
           read
           of
           it
           four
           hours
           every
           day
           ,
           for
           four
           days
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           but
           an
           Embrion
           ,
           and
           not
           come
           to
           that
           Form
           and
           Perfection
           that
           now
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Testimony
           of
           sundry
           Ministers
           consentient
           in
           the
           same
           Record
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           :
           The
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Learned
           Beck
           of
           Ipswich
           ,
           who
           read
           it
           all
           .
           He
           was
           sometimes
           Captain
           in
           the
           
           King's
           Army
           ,
           and
           faithful
           to
           his
           Trust
           ,
           and
           might
           ,
           be
           a
           Leader
           to
           many
           ,
           for
           Learning
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Integrity
           of
           life
           :
           Of
           him
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Bishop
           Hall
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           the
           best
           Scholar
           that
           ever
           he
           ordained
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Stinit
           of
           Bacton
           in
           Suffolk
           (
           who
           was
           ordained
           with
           him
           )
           witnesseth
           :
           The
           Testimonies
           follow
           .
           Reader
           farewel
           .
        
         
           
             Thy
             Friend
             T.H.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Doctor
               Saunderson
               ,
               late
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               .
            
             
               VVHereas
               sundry
               persons
               ,
               as
               well
               Ministers
               as
               others
               ,
               have
               under
               their
               hands
               (
               the
               hand-writing
               of
               one
               of
               whom
               is
               to
               me
               well
               known
               )
               given
               approbation
               to
               a
               Treatise
               written
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Tho.
                 Harby
              
               the
               Bearer
               ,
               and
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Pattern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
              
               ;
               of
               the
               Contents
               and
               purpose
               of
               which
               Treatise
               ,
               the
               Author
               (
               having
               read
               part
               of
               it
               to
               me
               )
               gave
               a
               fair
               and
               rational
               account
               .
               I
               do
               hereby
               testifie
               ,
               That
               (
               so
               far
               as
               I
               am
               able
               to
               judg
               by
               the
               proportion
               of
               what
               I
               heard
               read
               )
               I
               do
               conceive
               the
               said
               Treatise
               may
               be
               profitably
               published
               as
               conducing
               to
               the
               fuller
               and
               clearer
               understanding
               of
               sundry
               Prophesies
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Author
               deserveth
               encouragement
               and
               furtherance
               towards
               the
               publication
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Saunderson
                
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 
                   Boothby
                   Paynel
                   Linc.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VVE
               have
               ,
               read
               over
               the
               First
               Part
               of
               Mr.
               Tho.
               Harby's
               Treatise
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               Brevity
               ,
               Language
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               for
               Matter
               of
               necessary
               use
               ,
               and
               not
               usually
               found
               in
               Authors
               )
               may
               seem
               (
               in
               our
               opinions
               )
               to
               surpass
               most
               Works
               of
               Modern
               Writers
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               this
               nature
               :
               Nor
               have
               we
               found
               such
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               any
               .
               And
               we
               conceive
               it
               may
               be
               a
               most
               powerful
               means
               to
               evince
               and
               unite
               (
               a
               work
               most
               needful
               and
               grateful
               in
               these
               times
               )
               dissenting-Brethren
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               and
               Heterodox
               Professors
               :
               And
               those
               many
               and
               material
               Additions
               which
               he
               (
               to
               our
               knowledg
               )
               hath
               made
               therein
               ,
               fully
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   John
                   Green
                
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 Owsden
                 in
                 Suffolk
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Isaac
                   Key
                
                 of
                 Margetting
                 in
                 Essex
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 These
                 (
                 not
                 eye-witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Additions
                 ,
                 nor
                 doubting
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 witness
                 all
                 besides
                 above
                 written
                 .
              
            
             
               John
               Smith
               ,
               
                 Rector
                 of
                 St.
              
               Maries
               Colchester
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               Sutton
               ,
               
                 Rector
                 of
              
               Chilton
               in
               Suffolk
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               TRact
               atum
               hunc
               (
               cui
               Titulus
               ;
               Quid
               est
               veritas
               )
               egregià
               Domini
               Harby
               operà
               exaratum
               ,
               vel
               doctissimorum
               lectione
               dignissimum
               pronuncio
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     April
                     3.
                     —
                     67.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Cave
                   Beck
                
                 Rector
                 St.
                 
                   Helenae
                   Gippovisensis
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             These
             Suffrages
             (
             because
             perhaps
             none
             fuller
             can
             be
             given
             )
             may
             serve
             :
             Therefore
             I
             pass
             by
             (
             for
             brevity
             )
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             sundry
             Doctors
             in
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             and
             of
             many
             other
             Divines
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           What
           is
           Truth
           .
        
         
           ALL
           men
           (
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           )
           busie
           themselves
           about
           Truth
           or
           Error
           ,
           both
           which
           have
           their
           rerespective
           Seats
           or
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           proper
           Seat
           of
           Truth
           Theological
           amongst
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           Mystical
           Body
           of
           Christ
           (
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           )
           which
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Pillar
             and
             Ground
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           what
           Truth
           ,
           and
           what
           Error
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           Subjects
           (
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           true
           Church-Opposers
           )
           are
           ,
           is
           the
           grand
           Duty
           of
           all
           (
           Ministers
           and
           Magistrates
           especially
           )
           to
           be
           resolved
           in
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           seek
           to
           support
           Truth
           ,
           and
           suppress
           Error
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           her
           Antithesis
           is
           ,
           nor
           what
           that
           Truth
           is
           that
           discovers
           both
           ,
           they
           but
           beat
           the
           Air
           both
           in
           preaching
           and
           practise
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           their
           best
           endeavours
           bring
           forth
           little
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           clearly
           discern
           betwixt
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           and
           thereby
           betwixt
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           all
           Societies
           that
           falsly
           take
           the
           title
           of
           it
           ;
           we
           shall
           consider
           that
           great
           City
           (
           the
           Subject
           of
           Errors
           )
           which
           is
           spiritually
           called
           Sodom
           and
           Egypt
           ,
           where
           also
           our
           Lord
           was
           crucified
           ,
           Rev.
           11.8
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           City
           (
           because
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           Christ
           were
           killed
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           in
           the
           Type
           of
           it
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           City
           of
           grand
           
           impugnation
           against
           the
           Gospel-Church
           ,
           by
           Prophets
           predicted
           .
           This
           City
           had
           (
           conform
           to
           its
           own
           Triplicity
           )
           three
           Heads
           ;
           The
           Dragon
           ,
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           False
           Prophet
           ,
           Chap.
           16.13
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           shew
           ,
           First
           ,
           What
           this
           threefold
           City
           is
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           those
           three
           Heads
           of
           it
           are
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Which
           of
           those
           three
           Heads
           was
           the
           chief
           Builder
           of
           this
           threefold
           City
           ;
           or
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           built
           .
           And
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           What
           the
           Holy
           City
           ,
           or
           true
           Church
           (
           contrary
           to
           that
           threefold
           City
           )
           is
           ;
           and
           give
           an
           account
           of
           her
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           Primitive
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           clothed
           with
           the
           Sun
           ,
           till
           about
           407.
           And
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           fled
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           trodden
           under
           foot
           by
           the
           free
           Denizens
           of
           this
           threefold
           City
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           shall
           shew
           what
           the
           Epocha's
           of
           those
           three
           Heads
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           threefold
           City
           (
           all
           synchronizing
           with
           eight
           others
           )
           are
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           VVe
           shall
           give
           the
           shortest
           Epitome
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           of
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           by
           shewing
           the
           Series
           of
           some
           transactions
           of
           those
           twelve
           Epocha's
           ,
           for
           1260
           years
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           VVe
           shall
           give
           some
           short
           Rules
           of
           Direction
           to
           judg
           rightly
           of
           Prophetical
           times
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           VVe
           shall
           shew
           the
           great
           (
           and
           that
           manifold
           )
           Utility
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           right
           knowledg
           of
           Prophetick
           and
           Symbolical
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           ,
           therein
           ,
           of
           these
           twelve
           Intervals
           or
           Epocha's
           :
           Of
           these
           ,
           at
           first
           succinctly
           for
           the
           Readers
           more
           ready
           apprehending
           of
           what
           he
           reads
           :
           And
           no
           more
           at
           present
           ;
           but
           after
           more
           at
           large
           .
           And
           first
           :
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             What
             this
             threefold
             City
             is
             ,
             or
             ,
             What
             those
             three
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             .
          
           
             ITs
             first
             part
             (
             Spiritual
             Sodom
             )
             are
             sensual
             loose
             Professors
             (
             common
             Swearers
             ,
             Whoremongers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Such
             in
             all
             Sects
             ,
             as
             practise
             the
             manifest
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Gal.
             5.19
             .
             that
             disclose
             their
             sins
             like
             Sodom
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             Such
             in
             the
             Antitype
             as
             the
             Sodomites
             were
             in
             Type
             ,
             but
             Professors
             .
             Spiritual
             Egypt
             is
             worldly
             ,
             churlish
             ,
             uncharitable
             (
             but
             more
             formal
             )
             Professors
             ,
             whose
             practise
             is
             perfidious
             fraud
             for
             filthy
             Lucre
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Such
             in
             the
             Antitype
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             in
             Type
             ,
             but
             Professors
             :
             For
             ,
             Egypt
             laid
             her
             grasping
             Talons
             of
             sordid
             Tenacity
             both
             upon
             Man
             and
             Beast
             (
             even
             upon
             that
             which
             was
             the
             Lords
             Inheritance
             )
             from
             which
             prey
             ,
             all
             the
             Plagues
             of
             Egypt
             could
             not
             with-draw
             her
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Antitype
             where
             (
             or
             in
             whose
             Type
             )
             our
             Lord
             was
             Crucified
             ,
             are
             proud
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             blind
             ,
             rash-judging
             Professors
             ;
             such
             in
             the
             Antitype
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             in
             Type
             ,
             by
             whom
             especially
             our
             Lord
             was
             Crucified
             .
          
           
             Sensuality
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             Spiritual
             Sodom
             :
             Of
             Spiritual
             Egypt
             ,
             greedy
             Avarice
             ;
             Truth-opposing
             Pride
             ,
             Envie
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Seditious
             Discords
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             Antitype
             ,
             and
             Apostate
             Salem
             ,
             in
             whose
             Type
             our
             Lord
             was
             Crucified
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             What
             this
             threefold
             City's
             three
             Heads
             (
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             )
             are
             .
          
           
             THe
             Dragon
             is
             the
             first
             Head
             in
             Scripture
             Order
             .
             There
             were
             two
             Dragons
             :
             The
             first
             was
             the
             Representative
             of
             Pagan
             Romes
             *
             Decapolity
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             principal
             Inductor
             ,
             and
             Raiser
             up
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             .
             The
             first
             Innate
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             The
             second
             a
             forrein
             Invader
             of
             it
             :
             The
             first
             was
             Imperial
             under
             his
             sixth
             Head
             ,
             when
             John
             wrote
             the
             Apocalyps
             :
             The
             second
             was
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             Military
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Armies
             of
             those
             Northern
             Nations
             
               (
               Huns
               ,
               Goths
               ,
               Franks
               ,
               Vandals
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             that
             (
             invading
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Empire
             )
             vanquished
             most
             ,
             made
             all
             tributary
             ,
             translated
             the
             Empire
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             and
             almost
             depopulated
             Rome
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             it
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             412
             ;
             and
             made
             their
             own
             Leaders
             Kings
             over
             those
             conquered
             Nations
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             Pagan
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             year
             292
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             be
             bound
             for
             1000
             years
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             the
             first
             :
             From
             that
             time
             he
             was
             interrupted
             in
             his
             Reign
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Power
             about
             the
             year
             324
             ,
             at
             ,
             or
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             Rev.
             12.7
             .
             He
             (
             from
             that
             time
             )
             continued
             partly
             Pagan
             ,
             partly
             Arrian
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             Heretical
             ,
             till
             about
             four
             hundred
             ,
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             :
             And
             he
             (
             his
             rage
             increasing
             all
             that
             time
             against
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             )
             improved
             that
             power
             he
             had
             in
             persecuting
             of
             her
             .
             But
             (
             not
             ,
             or
             not
             long
             prevailing
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             railing
             )
             *
             he
             (
             about
             the
             year
             400
             )
             invocated
             the
             Aid
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             (
             the
             Military
             
             Leaders
             of
             those
             forreign
             Nations
             of
             the
             North
             )
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             Salvian
             (
             quoted
             by
             Hammond
             )
             calls
             those
             Nations
             Barbarians
             ;
             But
             I
             only
             assert
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Heads
             of
             those
             Barbarians
             were
             the
             original
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             at
             his
             first
             rising
             .
          
           
             That
             second
             Dragon
             (
             invited
             ,
             revocated
             by
             the
             first
             )
             came
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             strengthen
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             four
             hundred
             ,
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             )
             swallowed
             him
             up
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             ,
             then
             ,
             took
             away
             him
             that
             had
             letted
             the
             Rising
             up
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             destroy'd
             him
             till
             the
             thousand
             years
             expired
             ,
             but
             indeed
             ,
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             ,
             As
             Eliah
             was
             said
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             John
             came
             ,
             for
             his
             like
             zeal
             ;
             so
             this
             first
             Dragon
             was
             no
             otherwise
             (
             after
             his
             1000
             years
             binding
             )
             loosed
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             like
             Persecutors
             ,
             as
             the
             Reader
             may
             easily
             observe
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
             Texts
             that
             hold
             sorth
             this
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             are
             Rev.
             12.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             to
             the
             13.
             
             Chap.
             17.3
             ,
             7
             ,
             to
             the
             14th
             .
             Chap.
             20.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Dragon
             (
             that
             destroy'd
             that
             first
             ,
             faln
             ,
             and
             bound
             before
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             drave
             also
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             (
             into
             the
             secret
             Subterfuges
             of
             obscure
             latency
             )
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             Chap.
             12.14
             .
             and
             gave
             his
             Power
             (
             which
             he
             took
             from
             her
             ,
             from
             the
             translated
             Empire
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             falling
             first
             Dragon
             )
             to
             the
             (
             by
             him
             first
             wounded
             )
             Beast
             *
             Decadiademick
             ,
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             :
             But
             he
             (
             by
             giving
             his
             Power
             ,
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             that
             Sea-born
             Beast
             )
             had
             weakened
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             the
             Mahumetans
             (
             by
             their
             power
             )
             resupported
             ;
             And
             loose
             Christians
             are
             the
             more
             Spiritual
             part
             ,
             and
             support
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Here
             some
             hasty
             Readers
             (
             having
             no
             power
             to
             stay
             for
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             its
             due
             place
             )
             may
             say
             :
             
               But
               when
               ,
               and
               how
               did
               this
               second
               Dragon
               give
               his
               Seat
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               great
               Authority
               to
               the
               Sea-born
               Beast
               ,
               Secular
               ,
               and
               Papal
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             these
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             return
             some
             satisfaction
             (
             perhaps
             sufficient
             )
             at
             present
             ;
             because
             never
             any
             
             Writers
             (
             that
             I
             find
             )
             have
             observed
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Dragons
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             could
             never
             take
             notice
             which
             of
             those
             two
             gave
             power
             to
             the
             Beast
             ;
             Nor
             did
             ever
             any
             (
             that
             I
             find
             )
             observe
             what
             that
             Beast
             was
             ,
             or
             when
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             rose
             up
             :
             But
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Dragons
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             gave
             power
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             what
             that
             Beast
             was
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             rose
             up
             ,
             will
             both
             evidently
             and
             briefly
             appear
             (
             though
             by
             a
             somewhat
             unwilling
             digress
             )
             by
             this
             disquisition
             :
             An
             open
             door
             also
             to
             unfold
             the
             more
             difficult
             (
             but
             most
             needful
             to
             be
             unfolded
             )
             Texts
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apocalyps
             will
             be
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             made
             .
             And
             first
             ;
          
           
             I
             Answer
             :
             Alaricus
             *
             (
             having
             driven
             Honorius
             into
             Ravinna
             )
             took
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             burnt
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             write
             ,
             four
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             ,
             and
             died
             about
             the
             same
             year
             at
             Cosentia
             :
             Him
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             Athaulphus
             ,
             
             succeeded
             ,
             Head
             over
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             in
             Italy
             ;
             He
             (
             returning
             to
             Rome
             with
             full
             Resolution
             to
             demolish
             even
             the
             Rumes
             of
             it
             )
             was
             averted
             from
             his
             purpose
             by
             Placidia
             ,
             
             Sister
             to
             Honorius
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             married
             :
             He
             in
             her
             Right
             (
             Honorius
             being
             Childless
             )
             might
             expect
             to
             Succeed
             (
             as
             partly
             by
             Conquest
             in
             Italy
             )
             over
             all
             the
             Empire
             :
             She
             (
             by
             earnest
             entreaties
             )
             perswaded
             him
             to
             spare
             the
             sad
             remains
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             spoiled
             already
             .
             This
             was
             not
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             her
             single
             Design
             ,
             but
             her
             Design
             driven
             on
             ,
             and
             owned
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             better
             Council
             at
             Ravenna
             :
             He
             ,
             hereupon
             (
             having
             received
             further
             supplyes
             of
             Monies
             for
             himself
             ,
             her
             ,
             and
             his
             Army
             )
             marched
             with
             her
             into
             Spain
             to
             subject
             it
             to
             himself
             .
             
             Hereupon
             his
             Souldiers
             slew
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             left
             Italy
             ,
             and
             therein
             quitted
             a
             certain
             Fruition
             for
             a
             doubtful
             event
             ,
             which
             (
             without
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             danger
             )
             they
             could
             not
             expect
             prosperous
             .
             Thus
             he
             left
             ,
             near
             Conquered
             Italy
             ,
             and
             taln
             Rome
             (
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             drunk
             ,
             at
             
             that
             time
             ,
             with
             her
             own
             blood
             )
             to
             the
             then
             new-born
             Beast
             ,
             Secular
             and
             Papal
             ,
             whose
             first
             Head
             was
             then
             wounded
             with
             the
             stroke
             of
             a
             Sword
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             unto
             death
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.3
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             to
             wit
             ,
             By
             the
             Sword
             of
             this
             second
             Dragon
             prevailing
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             under
             Pharamond
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             under
             Alaricus
             in
             Italy
             .
             He
             prevailed
             not
             only
             against
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             Imperial
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             then
             falling
             ,
             and
             dying
             first
             Dragon
             (
             all
             which
             letted
             ,
             and
             should
             let
             [
             till
             then
             thus
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ]
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sea-born
             Beast
             ,
             her
             secular
             Head
             )
             but
             he
             prevailed
             also
             (
             and
             might
             easily
             prevail
             )
             against
             that
             Secular
             Beast
             ,
             and
             wounded
             as
             it
             were
             unto
             death
             (
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             when
             but
             beginning
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             )
             his
             first
             ,
             and
             best
             Head
             :
             For
             ,
             Rome
             Ruled
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             And
             the
             Senate
             ,
             with
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             Ruled
             both
             her
             ,
             and
             them
             :
             But
             the
             besieged
             Senate
             Ruled
             Rome
             (
             with
             great
             grief
             ,
             and
             no
             great
             Power
             )
             without
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Emperour
             ;
             And
             in
             that
             feeble
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             Senate
             did
             this
             Sea-born
             Beast
             (
             all
             wounded
             as
             it
             were
             unto
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             this
             second
             Dragon
             )
             rise
             up
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             City
             (
             saith
             the
             learned
             Hammond
             )
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             (
             so
             her
             Antitype
             was
             to
             be
             near
             the
             day
             of
             her
             Dissolution
             ,
             
             Chap.
             16.19
             .
             )
             One
             part
             was
             Pagan
             ,
             another
             Heretical
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             part
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             grosly
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Heretical
             part
             ,
             I
             observe
             little
             ;
             But
             the
             Pagan
             ,
             or
             Heathen
             part
             ,
             was
             (
             for
             Number
             ,
             and
             Power
             )
             most
             prevalent
             all
             the
             time
             the
             City
             was
             besieged
             ,
             until
             it
             was
             taken
             .
             
             For
             Attalus
             (
             a
             profest
             Heathen
             )
             was
             so
             high
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             Favour
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             
               Caesar
               ,
               aut
               nullus
            
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             joynt
             Emperour
             with
             Honorius
             .
             So
             was
             Symachus
             (
             Lieutenant
             of
             Rome
             )
             a
             Pagan
             ;
             And
             such
             was
             the
             Senate
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             that
             they
             sent
             the
             said
             Symachus
             Legat
             to
             Honorius
             at
             Ravenna
             ,
             to
             Request
             that
             the
             Heathen
             Rites
             
             might
             be
             Restored
             :
             Thus
             it
             appears
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             part
             was
             the
             greatest
             in
             that
             afflicted
             Senate
             of
             besieged
             Rome
             .
             But
             that
             major
             part
             ,
             was
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Beasts
             wounded
             Head
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             healed
             ;
             but
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Dragons
             last
             ,
             and
             dying
             Head
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             healed
             ,
             but
             then
             went
             into
             lasting
             perdition
             ,
             Apocal.
             17.11
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             two
             years
             siege
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             rather
             compute
             the
             time
             )
             in
             412
             ,
             were
             those
             Pagan
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             numbered
             ,
             and
             finished
             .
             Then
             came
             her
             ,
             and
             their
             Plagues
             in
             one
             day
             ;
             Death
             ,
             Mourning
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Chap.
             18.8
             .
             which
             those
             Barbarians
             (
             with
             barbarous
             hands
             )
             had
             chiefly
             inflicted
             upon
             those
             Heathen
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Citizens
             (
             that
             had
             invited
             ,
             revocated
             and
             consided
             most
             in
             them
             )
             and
             that
             to
             their
             utter
             ,
             and
             final
             excision
             .
             But
             the
             flying
             Senators
             ,
             and
             others
             (
             that
             fled
             to
             the
             Sanctuaries
             of
             the
             more
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             )
             found
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             a
             bare
             ,
             and
             hard
             exemption
             from
             imminent
             death
             .
             And
             these
             (
             thus
             scarce
             escaped
             )
             Senators
             ,
             and
             ,
             perhaps
             some
             others
             in
             somewhat
             like
             condition
             ,
             were
             the
             visible
             original
             of
             the
             first
             Head
             of
             this
             Sea-born
             Beast
             ,
             weak
             and
             wounded
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             performed
             ,
             as
             was
             thrice
             foretold
             in
             three
             sacred
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             Apocal.
             13.3.12.14
             .
             Here
             the
             Scissers
             of
             eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             final
             excision
             parted
             the
             last
             dying
             Head
             of
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             from
             the
             first
             (
             at
             first
             sick
             ,
             and
             deadly
             wounded
             )
             Head
             of
             Papal
             
               Rome
               .
               And
               I
               saw
               one
               of
               his
               Heads
               wounded
               ,
               &c.
               and
               his
               deadly
               wound
               was
               healed
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             3.
             wounded
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             this
             second
             Dragon
             :
             Healed
             (
             began
             to
             be
             healed
             )
             when
             Atholphus
             (
             remitting
             Rome
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             Italy
             ,
             into
             the
             feeble
             hands
             of
             that
             wounded
             Senate
             )
             made
             them
             Temporal
             Lords
             over
             
               Rome
               ,
               Italy
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             over
             which
             that
             City
             (
             for
             some
             time
             after
             )
             claimed
             some
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             also
             their
             Bishop
             began
             to
             be
             (
             partly
             by
             the
             said
             Donation
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             Senates
             Assent
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             own
             Usurpation
             )
             prefer'd
             to
             the
             largest
             Superintendency
             .
          
           
             Thus
             this
             Papal
             Superintendent
             Spiritual
             began
             to
             be
             suted
             with
             a
             fit
             Power
             Secular
             .
             For
             ,
             these
             (
             near
             slain
             ,
             but
             surviving
             )
             Senators
             were
             
               (
               Primitiae
               Papales
            
             )
             Papal
             Romes
             first
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             (
             though
             at
             first
             most
             feeble
             )
             her
             first
             Powers
             Secular
             :
             Because
             they
             (
             and
             they
             first
             )
             allow'd
             sufficiently
             their
             own
             Bishops
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             if
             not
             over
             all
             Kings
             and
             Councils
             .
             For
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             Athaulphus
             had
             remitted
             Rome
             and
             Italy
             to
             that
             wounded
             Beast
             ,
             his
             Bishop
             (
             faln
             Romes
             Bishop
             ,
             Innocent
             the
             First
             )
             returned
             (
             but
             no
             Emperour
             with
             him
             )
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Ruled
             ,
             as
             by
             principal
             Authority
             (
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             )
             that
             reviving
             Beast
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Italy
             ,
             which
             that
             second
             Dragon
             (
             in
             Athaulphus
             ,
             as
             one
             chief
             Head
             of
             him
             )
             had
             given
             to
             that
             almost
             dying
             Senate
             .
             And
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             (
             began
             early
             to
             give
             )
             his
             Seat
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             great
             Authority
             to
             the
             Beast
             :
             He
             continued
             in
             giving
             his
             power
             ,
             in
             several
             Conquered
             Nations
             ,
             for
             about
             200
             years
             space
             ;
             but
             I
             may
             not
             digress
             from
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             to
             insist
             upon
             so
             long
             a
             subject
             .
             To
             shew
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             began
             to
             give
             his
             Power
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             that
             Beast
             is
             sufficient
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             Innocent
             (
             immediately
             after
             his
             Return
             )
             claimed
             (
             and
             laboured
             much
             more
             hard
             ,
             than
             any
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             obtain
             )
             Universal
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appears
             by
             his
             own
             practice
             witnessed
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Letters
             (
             and
             those
             very
             many
             )
             recorded
             by
             *
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Osiander
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             absence
             was
             Innocents
             advantage
             to
             augment
             ,
             and
             exercise
             a
             more
             uncontrouled
             Power
             :
             And
             Honorius
             (
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             great
             Capacity
             to
             Govern
             )
             came
             no
             more
             to
             Rome
             to
             Reside
             there
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             .
             For
             ,
             
             the
             Romans
             (
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             )
             are
             said
             to
             hate
             Honorius
             because
             he
             left
             Rome
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Ravenna
             ,
             therefore
             he
             remained
             there
             .
             *
             And
             his
             Successors
             (
             some
             having
             the
             Title
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             but
             scarce
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             )
             made
             Ravenna
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Residence
             :
             Rome
             was
             never
             more
             Imperial
             ,
             but
             ever
             after
             Papal
             .
          
           
             The
             Senate
             and
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             (
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             his
             Authority
             )
             acted
             many
             things
             to
             further
             their
             own
             Designs
             ,
             and
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             ,
             He
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             Archadius
             ,
             with
             their
             Councils
             (
             for
             they
             had
             both
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             Heterodox
             Councils
             co-operating
             to
             some
             good
             )
             were
             the
             two
             Wings
             of
             that
             Great
             Eagle
             (
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             )
             which
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             to
             flee
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             (
             into
             the
             secret
             subterfuges
             of
             obscure
             latency
             )
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             as
             from
             those
             two
             texts
             unfolded
             ,
             will
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Orthodox
             (
             uncorrupt
             in
             manners
             )
             were
             (
             in
             
             Innocent's
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Grand
             Apostacy
             began
             )
             very
             few
             .
             The
             Heterodox
             Papal
             (
             for
             I
             pass
             by
             all
             other
             Sects
             of
             those
             times
             )
             were
             very
             many
             :
             The
             false
             Doctrine
             of
             those
             Heterodox
             was
             not
             then
             manifold
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             dangerous
             to
             Princes
             ,
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Faith
             ,
             to
             all
             true
             Professors
             .
             *
             They
             held
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             Peter
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Peters
             Successor
             :
             The
             Orthodox
             held
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             Peter
             confessed
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Heterodox
             was
             very
             dangerous
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             a
             Doctrine
             contrary
             to
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             holding
             the
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             Col.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Doctrine
             dangerous
             to
             Princes
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             Peter
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             the
             Pope
             as
             his
             Successor
             ,
             Then
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             must
             submit
             to
             him
             as
             the
             greatest
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             Doctrine
             was
             almost
             universal
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             so
             violent
             in
             its
             course
             ,
             that
             the
             Pillars
             ,
             and
             chief
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             seemed
             shaken
             therewith
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Crediderunt
               Hieronymus
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               Augustinus
               Ecclesiam
               super
               Petrum
               fundatam
               ;
               sed
               retractantes
               ambo
               dixerunt
               ;
               Super
               Petram
               ,
               Christum
               ,
               quem
               Petrus
               agnovit
               :
            
             Both
             Jerom
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             were
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             Peter
             ;
             but
             both
             retracting
             ,
             said
             ,
             upon
             Christ
             the
             Rock
             ,
             whom
             Peter
             confessed
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             never
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             of
             deceit
             to
             men
             ,
             of
             rebellion
             against
             Princes
             ;
             A
             Doctrine
             ,
             perhaps
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             sincere
             Professors
             ,
             but
             generally
             held
             forth
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             contended
             for
             (
             as
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             their
             Faith
             )
             by
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Manners
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             these
             Texts
             shew
             ,
             Rev.
             18.2
             ,
             5.
             where
             they
             are
             fitly
             compared
             to
             a
             Cage
             of
             every
             unclean
             and
             hateful
             Bird
             ,
             to
             an
             habitation
             of
             Devils
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Reader
             may
             also
             see
             the
             Learned
             Hammond
             quoting
             Salvian
             ;
             Also
             St.
             
               Jerom
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             and
             others
             set
             down
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
          
           
             
             Innocent's
             Successors
             added
             many
             Nations
             (
             and
             Italy
             more
             absolutely
             )
             to
             the
             Papal
             Decarchy
             ,
             of
             which
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             Reader
             may
             easily
             observe
             both
             a
             manifest
             ,
             and
             a
             manifold
             concurrence
             of
             Prophetick
             Scriptures
             with
             the
             performances
             of
             them
             ;
             As
             first
             ,
             with
             the
             final
             excision
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             fall
             of
             Imperial
             Rome
             ,
             the
             profligation
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             And
             all
             these
             were
             powerful
             ,
             and
             prevailing
             Impediments
             (
             till
             then
             thus
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             )
             
             that
             letted
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             With
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             by
             whom
             these
             impediments
             ,
             aforesaid
             ,
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             the
             Church
             driven
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             her
             Witnesses
             killed
             ,
             Chap.
             12.14
             .
             Chap.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             With
             the
             rising
             up
             (
             those
             Impediments
             thus
             removed
             )
             of
             the
             Decadiademick
             Beast
             ,
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             Chap.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             With
             the
             wounding
             of
             his
             first
             ,
             and
             best
             Head
             ,
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             With
             the
             healing
             of
             that
             Head
             by
             the
             second
             Dragon's
             Donation
             of
             Authority
             to
             him
             ,
             induced
             to
             it
             chiefly
             by
             the
             design
             and
             procurement
             of
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             will
             after
             appear
             ,
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             With
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             flight
             from
             the
             face
             of
             that
             second
             Dragon
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             Chap.
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             With
             the
             two
             Wings
             of
             that
             great
             Eagle
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             to
             flee
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             For
             ,
             all
             Ages
             (
             past
             and
             to
             come
             )
             cannot
             possibly
             afford
             a
             time
             so
             inevitably
             necessary
             and
             appositly
             consistent
             ,
             wherein
             the
             two
             Eagles-wings
             could
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             as
             only
             this
             very
             juncture
             of
             time
             aforesaid
             :
             These
             two
             young
             Princes
             (
             or
             Emperours
             )
             governed
             both
             by
             bad
             and
             good
             Governors
             ,
             had
             (
             which
             signified
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Series
             of
             things
             )
             this
             Word
             ,
             or
             Motto
             ,
             *
             
               Summa
               cadunt
               subitò
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             That
             the
             taking
             away
             ,
             or
             fall
             of
             him
             that
             letted
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Rome
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             )
             and
             the
             profligation
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             fell
             out
             (
             as
             in
             Scripture
             predicted
             )
             in
             their
             time
             .
             A
             threefold
             cord
             is
             not
             easily
             broken
             :
             But
             this
             sevenfold
             concurrence
             of
             sacred
             Prophesies
             with
             the
             performances
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             performances
             coinciding
             in
             the
             fame
             time
             )
             may
             irrefellibly
             prove
             the
             certain
             commencement
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             ;
             Pagan
             
             Rome's
             final
             ruine
             ;
             Rome
             
             Papals
             Aera
             ;
             the
             exact
             time
             of
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Sea-born
             Beast
             ,
             her
             Secular
             Head
             ;
             the
             fixt
             period
             when
             the
             first
             Dragon
             finally
             expired
             ,
             and
             second
             aspired
             ;
             As
             also
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             second
             Dragon
             gave
             (
             began
             to
             give
             )
             his
             seat
             and
             power
             to
             that
             Sea-born
             Beast
             :
             How
             he
             continued
             to
             give
             his
             power
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             for
             about
             200
             years
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             (
             as
             too
             long
             to
             relate
             here
             )
             to
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             
          
           
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             their
             performances
             ,
             (
             thus
             concurring
             )
             are
             called
             (
             saith
             Weames
             )
             Parallels
             ,
             and
             give
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             greatest
             light
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             readers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Readers
             of
             them
             ;
             Not
             because
             they
             are
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             known
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             were
             fulfilled
             :
             For
             ,
             all
             these
             Prophesies
             came
             to
             pass
             above
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             yet
             have
             not
             given
             much
             greater
             light
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             find
             )
             to
             any
             by
             their
             being
             so
             long
             fulfilled
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             perhaps
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             known
             whether
             they
             were
             fulfilled
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             or
             when
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             were
             fulfilled
             .
             This
             may
             fully
             refel
             that
             common
             ,
             fond
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Conceit
             of
             Hypocrits
             ,
             and
             ,
             too
             much
             ,
             of
             true
             Saints
             :
             Prophesies
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             they
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             need
             no
             other
             Explication
             :
             That
             's
             the
             clearest
             ,
             fullest
             ,
             unfolding
             of
             them
             :
             We
             shall
             therefore
             wait
             patiently
             upon
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             find
             their
             true
             and
             certain
             meaning
             .
             Events
             best
             shew
             what
             those
             texts
             intend
             .
             This
             is
             the
             common
             Plea
             (
             not
             only
             of
             some
             true
             Saints
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             but
             )
             chiefly
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             their
             Type
             (
             the
             Pharisees
             )
             by
             whom
             our
             Lord
             was
             Crucified
             ?
             They
             expected
             (
             still
             expect
             )
             the
             Messiah
             in
             future
             to
             come
             ,
             who
             came
             before
             ;
             therefore
             Crucified
             him
             come
             ,
             whom
             they
             earnestly
             desired
             should
             come
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             (
             with
             due
             sedulity
             )
             to
             search
             ,
             they
             profanely
             neglected
             :
             They
             had
             ,
             no
             doubt
             (
             as
             Modern
             Hypocrites
             have
             )
             their
             prejudices
             against
             Prophetick
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             against
             the
             things
             that
             belonged
             to
             their
             peace
             ;
             
             might
             say
             (
             in
             the
             proud
             folly
             of
             furious
             Jehu
             )
             What
             peace
             do
             such
             Scriptures
             produce
             ?
             So
             their
             Antiype
             (
             formal
             Professors
             )
             have
             like
             prejudices
             of
             pride
             and
             ignorance
             against
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             against
             those
             things
             that
             principally
             belong
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             of
             all
             Princes
             and
             People
             :
             These
             can
             (
             with
             like
             folly
             )
             readily
             say
             ;
             What
             peace
             ,
             what
             prosperity
             comes
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             ?
             We
             busie
             our selves
             about
             better
             things
             ,
             mind
             more
             necessary
             concerns
             .
             Thus
             Hypocrites
             harden
             their
             own
             hearts
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             chiefly
             belong
             unto
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             (
             under
             a
             blind
             pretence
             of
             minding
             the
             most
             serious
             things
             )
             embrace
             (
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             )
             base
             inanimadvertency
             ,
             and
             brutish
             ignorance
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             (
             weeping
             for
             them
             )
             said
             of
             their
             Type
             ;
             
               Hadst
               thou
               known
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               thy
               peace
               :
            
             But
             they
             ,
             expecting
             those
             things
             (
             come
             before
             )
             to
             come
             in
             future
             ,
             never
             found
             that
             day
             ,
             nor
             those
             things
             :
             Profane
             disregard
             to
             Prophetick
             Scriptures
             ,
             puts
             out
             quite
             all
             the
             eyes
             of
             Providence
             :
             So
             formal
             Professors
             follow
             (
             or
             rather
             far
             out-go
             )
             their
             footsteps
             ;
             see
             not
             (
             in
             no
             wise
             will
             see
             )
             those
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             their
             peace
             :
             For
             ,
             formal
             Professors
             feed
             their
             own
             folly
             with
             deceits
             ,
             affect
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             admired
             sparks
             of
             their
             own
             Fires
             (
             empty
             impertinencies
             )
             and
             (
             forsaking
             the
             means
             of
             their
             own
             safeties
             )
             tread
             under-foot
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             those
             Scriptures
             that
             principally
             appertain
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             People
             .
             For
             this
             profaness
             (
             and
             it
             was
             most
             just
             with
             God
             )
             even
             the
             Gospel-Church
             (
             as
             her
             followers
             trod
             under
             foot
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             those
             things
             )
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             Apocal.
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               Fabula
               narratur
               surdis
            
             ;
             Sacred
             Prophesies
             (
             with
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Threatnings
             therein
             )
             and
             the
             performances
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             ,
             to
             formal
             Hypocrites
             ,
             as
             Stories
             told
             to
             deaf
             ,
             or
             dead
             men
             :
             Common
             Herds
             have
             as
             good
             care
             to
             know
             how
             ,
             
             or
             when
             Promises
             were
             performed
             ,
             and
             Prophesies
             fulfilled
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             their
             Fore-fathers
             (
             men
             of
             like
             base
             ,
             and
             brutish
             inanimadvertency
             )
             perished
             ,
             with
             common
             Herds
             ,
             in
             the
             Flood
             :
             But
             they
             that
             hate
             this
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             degenerous
             wickedness
             of
             slothful
             Hypocrites
             ,
             may
             (
             from
             this
             contrary
             Fountain
             )
             find
             an
             open
             Gate
             to
             good
             manners
             (
             the
             surest
             grounds
             of
             firm
             peace
             )
             at
             present
             a
             sevenfold
             complyance
             of
             performances
             with
             those
             texts
             that
             foretold
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             :
             And
             likewise
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             second
             Dragon
             began
             to
             give
             his
             Seat
             ,
             and
             Power
             to
             the
             Sea-born
             Beast
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             these
             seven
             Parallels
             (
             or
             Prophesies
             performed
             )
             a
             sevenfold
             ,
             but
             indeed
             ,
             a
             seventimes
             sevenfold
             ,
             coaltern
             record
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             irrefellibly
             confirming
             the
             truth
             of
             each
             others
             performance
             .
          
           
             This
             second
             Dragon
             drave
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             translated
             the
             Empire
             ,
             cut
             off
             the
             feeble
             and
             dying
             remnant
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             raised
             Papal
             Rome
             by
             taking
             away
             all
             that
             letted
             ,
             and
             by
             giving
             his
             groat
             Authority
             so
             taken
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             her
             Secular
             Head
             ;
             favoured
             somewhat
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             received
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             second
             Dragon
             is
             the
             first
             Head
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             order
             ,
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             :
             Him
             these
             texts
             hold
             forth
             ,
             Rev.
             11.7
             .
             Chap.
             12.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Chap.
             13.2
             ,
             4.
             
             Chap.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Head
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             ,
             was
             Papal
             Romes
             Power
             Secular
             ,
             or
             Beast
             with
             ten
             Crowns
             :
             How
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             rose
             up
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             shewn
             ;
             and
             shall
             his
             Progress
             :
             At
             present
             we
             shall
             shew
             his
             Disparities
             (
             to
             distinguish
             him
             )
             from
             the
             first
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             John
             saw
             that
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             Chap.
             12.3
             .
             Or
             the
             Scarlet
             coloured
             Beast
             ,
             Chap.
             17.3
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             One
             and
             the
             same
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             Beast
             ,
             in
             those
             two
             texts
             .
             He
             saw
             this
             Beast
             also
             ,
             Chap.
             13.1
             .
             But
             he
             saw
             not
             both
             alike
             :
             He
             saw
             that
             first
             Dragon
             of
             
             Pagan
             Rome
             Historically
             and
             Prophetically
             (
             as
             past
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             to
             come
             )
             when
             he
             wrote
             the
             Apocalyps
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saw
             this
             Sea-born
             Beast
             (
             not
             Historically
             ,
             or
             as
             past
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             )
             Prophetically
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             entire
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             that
             first
             Dragon
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             future
             rising
             up
             of
             his
             first
             Head
             ,
             or
             him
             in
             his
             first
             rising
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.1
             .
             And
             first
             ,
          
           
             He
             saw
             that
             first
             Dragon
             (
             or
             Scarlet-coloured
             Beast
             )
             Historically
             ,
             or
             as
             past
             in
             part
             :
             Five
             are
             fallen
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             ch
             .
             7.10
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             Five
             Heads
             (
             the
             Supream
             Powers
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             Crowned
             in
             their
             
               Kings
               ,
               Consuls
               ,
               Decemviri
               ,
               Dictators
               ,
               Triumviri
            
             )
             were
             then
             fallen
             ,
             or
             past
             ,
             when
             John
             wrote
             .
          
           
             And
             one
             is
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sixth
             Head
             (
             crowned
             in
             the
             Emperours
             )
             then
             existed
             when
             John
             wrote
             .
             Thus
             far
             he
             saw
             that
             first
             Dragon
             historically
             ,
             or
             as
             past
             in
             part
             .
             So
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             saw
             also
             that
             first
             Dragon
             Prophetically
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             come
             in
             part
             :
             And
             one
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             he
             must
             continue
             a
             short
             space
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             seventh
             Head
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             came
             ,
             about
             292
             ,
             when
             Constantius
             was
             made
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             (
             somewhat
             siding
             with
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             )
             began
             to
             support
             Her
             :
             His
             Son
             declared
             fully
             for
             Her
             :
             This
             was
             ,
             
               Divisi
               Caput
               Imperii
               divisum
            
             :
             The
             divided
             Head
             of
             the
             divided
             Empire
             ;
             when
             some
             of
             its
             Supream
             Powers
             sided
             with
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             some
             with
             the
             Pagans
             :
             therefore
             ,
             this
             Head
             (
             because
             thus
             divided
             )
             continued
             but
             a
             short
             space
             ,
             and
             ended
             about
             the
             year
             324
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Armies
             (
             Michaels
             Substitutes
             )
             had
             cast
             him
             finally
             from
             his
             seat
             of
             chief
             Power
             ,
             and
             his
             place
             was
             found
             no
             more
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Chap.
             12.7
             ,
             8
             &c.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             he
             recovered
             Power
             (
             though
             not
             Supream
             )
             for
             a
             short
             time
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             His
             eight
             Head
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             seven
             (
             who
             existed
             an
             eighth
             ,
             but
             sick
             and
             scarce
             perfect
             head
             of
             that
             dying
             Dragon
             )
             was
             the
             Paganoarrian
             (
             or
             otherwise
             Heretical
             )
             Head
             under
             Constantius
             the
             second
             ,
             
               Julian
               ,
               Valens
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             This
             Head
             
             aspired
             about
             340
             ,
             and
             expired
             (
             together
             with
             that
             first
             Dragon
             )
             for
             ever
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             ;
             Then
             this
             Sea-born
             Beast
             (
             by
             the
             false
             Prophets
             procurement
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Dragons
             preferring
             of
             him
             )
             succeeded
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             John
             saw
             the
             first
             Dragons
             ten
             Horns
             all
             uncrowned
             ,
             Chap.
             12.3
             .
             Chap.
             17.12
             .
             But
             he
             saw
             the
             ten
             Horns
             of
             this
             Beast
             all
             Crowned
             ,
             Chap.
             13.1
             .
             They
             (
             the
             ten
             Horns
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             were
             Pro-consuls
             ,
             Presidents
             ,
             or
             Deputies
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             ruled
             over
             the
             Kings
             (
             and
             chiefly
             those
             Kings
             )
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whom
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             text
             calls
             Kings
             that
             had
             received
             no
             Kingdom
             as
             yet
             ,
             Chap.
             17.12
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             But
             these
             ten
             Crowned
             Horns
             of
             this
             Beast
             were
             absolute
             Kings
             ,
             or
             supream
             Powers
             subject
             ,
             legally
             ,
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             link't
             together
             by
             the
             chain
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             supposed
             true
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             Chap.
             13.1
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             tenfold
             disparity
             (
             proved
             from
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             the
             testimonies
             (
             by
             necessary
             inserences
             )
             of
             all
             Chronologies
             of
             those
             times
             )
             evidently
             resels
             that
             universal
             opinion
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             find
             )
             of
             all
             Expositors
             upon
             those
             places
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             Decacerastick
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             Scarlet-coloured
             Beast
             ,
             in
             the
             12th
             and
             17th
             Chapters
             ;
             and
             this
             Beast
             in
             the
             13th
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             Beast
             ;
             And
             it
             irrefellibly
             proves
             ,
             that
             this
             Beast
             in
             the
             13th
             Chap.
             is
             signally
             different
             ,
             and
             distinct
             from
             that
             red
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             scarlet
             coloured
             Beast
             in
             the
             12th
             and
             17th
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             seem
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Reader
             at
             present
             ;
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             much
             more
             clear
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
             For
             (
             until
             this
             ,
             and
             many
             like
             gross
             ,
             grand
             ,
             and
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             general
             mistakes
             be
             removed
             )
             no
             Apocalyptick
             true
             Key
             can
             possibly
             be
             contrived
             .
             How
             the
             false
             Prophet
             Bicorne
             rallyed
             this
             Papal
             ,
             Secular
             Beast's
             ten
             Kingdoms
             under
             him
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             sequel
             ,
             where
             we
             handle
             it
             at
             large
             .
             
             This
             Beast
             these
             texts
             mention
             ,
             Apocal.
             13.1
             .
             to
             the
             8th
             .
             Also
             vers
             .
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             chap.
             14.9
             ,
             11.
             chap.
             15.2
             .
             chap.
             16.2
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             chap.
             19.19
             ,
             20.
             chap.
             20.4
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             false
             Prophet
             is
             the
             third
             Head
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             .
             There
             were
             three
             false
             Prophets
             ;
             the
             
               Sensual
               ,
               Secular
            
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             :
             The
             first
             was
             the
             Pseudoprophetick
             Seer
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ;
             First
             ,
             as
             Paganoarrian
             ,
             after
             as
             Mahumetan
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             all
             times
             of
             his
             Epoche
             )
             over
             sensual
             ,
             loose
             Christians
             in
             all
             Sects
             .
             This
             Seer
             (
             ascending
             with
             the
             second
             Dragon
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             when
             he
             sallyed
             out
             of
             the
             North
             about
             406
             )
             is
             not
             that
             false
             Prophet
             intended
             here
             in
             he
             Text
             :
             But
             the
             Bicorne
             Beast
             is
             the
             false
             Prophet
             here
             intended
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.11
             .
             whose
             two
             Lamb-like
             Horns
             are
             the
             two
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Secular
             and
             Spiritual
             .
             The
             first
             Horn
             (
             or
             Seer
             Secular
             )
             was
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Papal
             Decapolity
             that
             owned
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             but
             not
             over
             Kings
             and
             Councils
             :
             This
             Horn
             Secular
             was
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Decadiademick
             Beast
             Secular
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             given
             him
             a
             mouth
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             speaking
             great
             things
             ,
             &c.
             Chap.
             13.5
             .
             This
             mouth
             ,
             or
             Horn
             Secular
             ,
             was
             
               (
               Vinculum
               unitatis
               ,
               &
               Catena
               amoris
               )
            
             the
             linck
             of
             Amity
             ,
             and
             bond
             of
             Unity
             betwixt
             the
             ten
             Nations
             of
             Papal
             ROME
             .
          
           
             I
             call
             this
             Horn
             [
             Secular
             ]
             because
             he
             was
             given
             (
             as
             a
             Pseudoprophetick
             prolocutor
             ,
             or
             mouth
             )
             to
             the
             Beast
             Secular
             and
             Papal
             ,
             for
             the
             purposes
             aforesaid
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             The
             second
             (
             the
             Spiritual
             )
             Horn
             was
             ,
             more
             absolutely
             Temporal
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             elated
             (
             in
             Spiritual
             pretended
             proprieties
             )
             above
             him
             :
             This
             Horn
             was
             such
             of
             the
             Supream
             Papal
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             owned
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             (
             not
             only
             over
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             did
             ,
             but
             )
             over
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.4
             .
          
           
           
             These
             two
             Horns
             (
             or
             Seers
             Secular
             and
             Spiritual
             )
             will
             be
             more
             distinctly
             apparent
             in
             the
             Guelsick
             and
             Gibeline
             Factions
             when
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Spiritual
             Horn
             was
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             claimed
             his
             Temporal
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Powers
             Secular
             from
             his
             pretended
             Spiritual
             Right
             of
             Apostolick
             Succession
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             properly
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             suffice
             the
             Reader
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             three
             Seers
             ,
             or
             Pseudoprophetick
             mouthes
             ,
             Chap.
             16.13
             .
             For
             ,
             This
             Horn
             (
             as
             Spiritual
             )
             was
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ;
             As
             Secular
             ,
             was
             the
             Civil
             Representative
             of
             his
             Body
             Temporal
             .
             This
             Series
             (
             though
             perhaps
             sufficiently
             clear
             at
             present
             )
             will
             be
             much
             more
             apparent
             in
             the
             sequel
             :
             These
             Texts
             demonstrate
             this
             Bicorn-Beast
             ,
             Rev.
             13.11
             ,
             to
             16.
             
             Chap.
             16.13
             .
             Chap.
             19.20
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             (
             may
             some
             say
             )
             a
             very
             fair
             Indication
             of
             three
             Representatives
             (
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             )
             and
             it
             s
             very
             probable
             ,
             That
             these
             three
             are
             the
             three
             Heads
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             ;
             only
             we
             could
             wish
             ,
             that
             the
             premises
             were
             a
             little
             more
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             apparent
             ;
             that
             these
             three
             are
             (
             undoubtedly
             ,
             and
             undeniably
             )
             the
             three
             heads
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ;
             And
             the
             great
             City
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             Chap.
             16.19
             .
             There
             's
             this
             threefold
             Cities
             three
             parts
             :
             And
             these
             three
             Heads
             are
             (
             as
             heads
             are
             set
             above
             their
             bodies
             )
             set
             down
             a
             little
             above
             this
             threefoold
             body
             in
             the
             13
             verse
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ;
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               And
               I
               saw
               three
               unclean
               Spirits
               like
               Frogs
               ,
               come
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               Spirits
               of
               Devils
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             's
             a
             threefold
             cause
             (
             three
             Spirits
             of
             Devils
             )
             of
             a
             threefold
             division
             devolved
             (
             from
             the
             three
             Heads
             of
             it
             )
             upon
             this
             threefold
             body
             ;
             Bodies
             
             (
             by
             Spirits
             from
             their
             Heads
             )
             receive
             sense
             ,
             and
             motion
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             this
             threefold
             Body
             was
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             because
             those
             three
             unclean
             Spirits
             (
             proceeding
             from
             its
             three
             Heads
             )
             were
             
               Spirits
               of
               Devils
            
             ,
             causing
             divisions
             :
             For
             (
             so
             the
             Text
             saith
             )
             
               they
               went
               forth
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               gather
               them
               to
               battel
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             And
             this
             influence
             (
             as
             the
             threefold
             cause
             from
             those
             three
             Heads
             )
             and
             that
             threefold
             effect
             ,
             or
             division
             in
             this
             Tripolity
             ,
             proves
             (
             by
             an
             inevitable
             necessity
             )
             the
             Community
             of
             those
             Heads
             ,
             and
             this
             Body
             in
             a
             threefold
             individuum
             ;
             which
             we
             find
             here
             (
             at
             its
             dissolution
             )
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             erected
             of
             three
             parts
             at
             the
             first
             Constituting
             of
             it
             ,
             Chap.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             thus
             far
             distinguished
             and
             described
             this
             threefold
             City
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             declared
             who
             ,
             and
             what
             Her
             three
             Heads
             were
             .
             But
             (
             because
             
               [
               Contraria
               juxta
               se
               posita
               maximè
               elucescunt
               ]
            
             Contraries
             compared
             together
             ,
             best
             appear
             )
             we
             shall
             now
             shew
             what
             her
             Antithesis
             (
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             or
             true
             Church
             )
             is
             ,
             and
             handle
             and
             compare
             both
             together
             ,
             that
             both
             may
             better
             appear
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             What
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             or
             true
             Church
             (
             contrary
             to
             this
             threefold
             City
             )
             is
             ,
             with
             an
             account
             of
             Her
             ;
             First
             ,
             As
             Primitive
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             clothed
             with
             the
             Sun
             till
             about
             407.
             
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             fled
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             by
             the
             Free
             Denisons
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             ,
             for
             1260
             years
             .
          
           
             CAin
             and
             Abel
             were
             born
             of
             the
             same
             Parents
             ,
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Family
             ;
             so
             the
             true
             Churches
             Antithesis
             took
             beginning
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             :
             That
             Apostacy
             brought
             forth
             Antichrist
             Sensual
             ,
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             which
             had
             long
             struggled
             with
             the
             true
             Saints
             (
             like
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             )
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             but
             were
             then
             (
             about
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             )
             brought
             forth
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             Antichrist
             Sensual
             had
             his
             head
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             enlargement
             from
             those
             Forreign
             Nations
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             at
             the
             Inundation
             of
             those
             Barbarians
             upon
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             And
             those
             multitudes
             of
             Military
             Forces
             (
             in
             whose
             Van
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             after
             400
             ,
             advanced
             to
             the
             Imperial
             seat
             ,
             and
             over-spread
             the
             Christian
             Empire
             )
             cannot
             be
             accounted
             so
             well
             any
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             :
             but
             revolted
             loose
             Professors
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             conjoyned
             in
             one
             body
             sensual
             with
             those
             Barbarians
             )
             made
             up
             the
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             sensual
             .
          
           
           
             The
             five
             wise
             Virgins
             slept
             ;
             the
             five
             foolish
             slept
             also
             :
             So
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             Saints
             fell
             ;
             And
             her
             (
             Church
             ,
             and
             Saint
             persecuting
             )
             professors
             ,
             in
             her
             ,
             fell
             also
             :
             They
             fell
             ,
             but
             not
             internally
             and
             totally
             ;
             but
             these
             fell
             totally
             to
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             were
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             even
             then
             after
             they
             were
             faln
             ,
             and
             whilest
             they
             were
             troden
             under
             foot
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Chap.
             11.2
             .
             but
             Her
             ,
             and
             their
             persecutors
             (
             falling
             totally
             )
             chiefly
             Constituted
             (
             that
             Cities
             Antithesis
             )
             this
             threefold
             City
             ,
             called
             
               spiritually
               Sodom
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             trod
             and
             contemned
             the
             true
             Church
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             They
             ,
             treading
             her
             under
             foot
             ;
             and
             she
             ,
             troden
             under
             foot
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             ,
             both
             ,
             distinctly
             and
             apparently
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             verse
             abovesaid
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             8th
             
               verse
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             These
             three
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             (
             the
             Sensual
             ,
             Earthly
             ,
             and
             Devilish
             )
             in
             all
             Sects
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             they
             most
             ,
             that
             fell
             from
             Faith
             ,
             or
             manners
             in
             those
             ten
             Nations
             ,
             over
             whom
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             once
             presided
             ;
             because
             these
             Nations
             were
             chiefly
             Antichristian
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             held
             forth
             Primitive
             found
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Manners
             ,
             and
             have
             since
             revolted
             from
             one
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             Thes
             .
             2.3
             .
             where
             the
             Apostle
             (
             immediately
             before
             he
             describes
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             foretells
             his
             coming
             )
             infers
             a
             necessity
             of
             falling
             away
             first
             before
             he
             could
             come
             ;
             which
             evidently
             implyes
             ,
             That
             the
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             was
             to
             be
             an
             Apostate
             body
             ,
             made
             up
             at
             first
             (
             for
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             chiefest
             part
             )
             of
             Revolted
             Church-Members
             .
          
           
             Many
             Expositors
             upon
             the
             place
             call
             that
             falling
             away
             ,
             That
             grand
             and
             general
             Revolt
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             from
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             .
             But
             what
             that
             falling
             away
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             fell
             ,
             and
             fled
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             we
             shall
             further
             shew
             in
             part
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             more
             fully
             afterwards
             .
          
           
           
             The
             certainty
             and
             duration
             of
             that
             defection
             (
             which
             could
             not
             be
             total
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             )
             fully
             appears
             in
             two
             several
             Texts
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             Rev.
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               Woman
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               to
               the
               Woman
               were
               given
               two
               Wings
               of
               a
               great
               Eagle
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               flee
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               &c.
            
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Into
               the
               Wilderness
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             secret
             subterfuges
             of
             obscure
             Latency
             :
             And
             the
             time
             of
             Her
             continuing
             there
             is
             exprest
             in
             both
             Texts
             .
             Two
             Texts
             (
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Chapter
             )
             are
             the
             sacred
             twofold
             Testimony
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             shewing
             the
             certainty
             and
             duration
             of
             her
             defection
             .
             But
             she
             could
             not
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             flee
             ,
             until
             she
             fell
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             wherein
             she
             stood
             before
             she
             fled
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Heaven
             was
             her
             primitive
             station
             ;
             Her
             conversation
             (
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             aforesaid
             ,
             triplicit
             Iniquity
             )
             was
             in
             Heaven
             till
             near
             about
             407.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             stand
             to
             shew
             how
             she
             stood
             in
             ,
             and
             fell
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             a
             twofold
             respect
             ;
             For
             her
             standing
             was
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             
               Her
               Temporal
               standing
            
             (
             for
             the
             Text
             refers
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             that
             )
             was
             from
             about
             292
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             aforesaid
             ,
             as
             the
             sequel
             will
             clearly
             shew
             .
          
           
             
               Her
               Spiritual
               standing
               in
               Heaven
            
             (
             her
             more
             Heavenly
             Conversation
             )
             was
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Her
             primitive
             station
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             She
             (
             as
             she
             ever
             should
             )
             held
             forth
             so
             long
             (
             contrary
             to
             Sensuality
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             Pride
             )
             Sobriety
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Veracity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Sound
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Right
             Church
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             What
             Sobriety
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Veracity
             (
             because
             little
             looked
             into
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             less
             discerned
             )
             are
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             This
             threefold
             true
             Gospel
             Obedience
             (
             opposite
             to
             Sensuality
             ,
             Avarice
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Pride
             )
             with
             right
             Discipline
             ,
             
             and
             sound
             Doctrine
             are
             (
             the
             true
             Churches
             Cognizance
             )
             the
             certain
             marks
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             ,
             whilst
             
               in
               Heaven
               clothed
            
             (
             more
             spiritually
             clothed
             )
             
               with
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             she
             held
             forth
             .
             But
             (
             about
             the
             year
             407
             )
             her
             Members
             and
             their
             Successors
             fell
             ,
             some
             
               à
               tanto
            
             ,
             some
             
               à
               toto
            
             ;
             They
             that
             fell
             only
             in
             part
             ,
             fled
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             were
             persecuted
             (
             because
             they
             fell
             ,
             and
             fell
             but
             in
             part
             )
             by
             those
             that
             fell
             wholly
             to
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             find
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             more
             free
             from
             that
             defection
             ,
             and
             less
             forward
             to
             fly
             ,
             whom
             the
             Text
             calls
             a
             Remnant
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Dragon
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               was
               wroth
               with
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               went
               ,
               and
               made
               War
               with
               the
               Remnant
               of
               her
               Seed
               ,
               which
               kept
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Rev.
             12.17
             .
             Where
             they
             are
             not
             taxed
             either
             with
             falling
             away
             ,
             or
             flying
             ,
             but
             are
             witnessed
             to
             have
             kept
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             after
             the
             revolting
             Church
             was
             fled
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             These
             Champions
             of
             Christian
             courage
             (
             Sons
             of
             Fortitude
             )
             that
             kept
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             were
             (
             some
             in
             part
             ,
             some
             wholly
             )
             faln
             ,
             might
             seem
             (
             for
             they
             were
             but
             few
             )
             like
             Caleb
             and
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Meses
            
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             when
             all
             Israel
             besides
             was
             faln
             away
             (
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             in
             whole
             )
             from
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             conform
             to
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.10
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             like
             that
             those
             Professors
             ,
             that
             stood
             best
             ,
             were
             free
             from
             falling
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             held
             out
             long
             against
             the
             force
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             but
             followed
             the
             flying
             Church
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             also
             :
             For
             ,
             when
             the
             prototype
             Church
             (
             Jacobs
             Family
             )
             fled
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             so
             into
             Egypt
             (
             her
             place
             there
             prepared
             of
             God
             )
             there
             was
             not
             one
             (
             that
             we
             find
             )
             that
             staid
             behind
             ,
             or
             fled
             not
             from
             the
             Famine
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             may
             we
             imagine
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             fell
             wholly
             to
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             fell
             wholly
             from
             sound
             Doctrine
             (
             for
             they
             fell
             little
             from
             that
             at
             first
             )
             but
             from
             (
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             )
             Obedience
             conform
             to
             Faith.
             For
             ,
             
               the
               Devils
               believe
               and
               tremble
            
             ,
             but
             fell
             wholly
             from
             all
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             (
             though
             they
             fell
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             ,
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             )
             they
             fell
             totally
             .
             So
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             total
             Apostacy
             (
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             grand
             defection
             )
             were
             too
             forward
             to
             do
             the
             works
             of
             their
             father
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             (
             though
             they
             ,
             like
             him
             ,
             sell
             little
             at
             first
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             )
             fell
             wholly
             from
             Obedience
             to
             oppose
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             it
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             their
             Apostacy
             (
             though
             they
             fell
             little
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             faln
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             )
             was
             total
             ,
             as
             the
             figless
             fig-tree
             (
             though
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             fullest
             of
             leaves
             )
             was
             wholly
             fruitless
             .
             For
             ,
             Waters
             oft
             ebb
             and
             stow
             with
             full
             currents
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             channels
             ;
             so
             sound
             Doctrine
             is
             the
             Channel
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             men
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             run
             the
             wayes
             of
             God's
             Commands
             ;
             And
             sound
             Doctrine
             is
             also
             the
             same
             Channel
             ,
             wherein
             many
             men
             (
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             ,
             did
             )
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             run
             (
             in
             full
             currents
             )
             quite
             contrary
             Courses
             to
             impugne
             the
             practise
             of
             Gospel
             Truth
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             greatest
             Apostacy
             guilded
             with
             Hypocrisie
             :
             For
             ,
             
               If
               the
               light
               of
               the
               eye
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               be
               darkness
               ,
               how
               great
               is
               that
               darkness
               ?
            
             So
             ,
             If
             sound
             Doctrine
             it self
             be
             (
             by
             uncharitablness
             )
             perverted
             to
             misapplications
             ,
             or
             made
             to
             oppose
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             Assertors
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             greatest
             Apostacy
             both
             from
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             they
             that
             fell
             
               á
               toto
            
             ,
             totally
             fell
             from
             Faith
             of
             veracity
             ,
             or
             from
             seeking
             after
             sincere
             obedience
             ,
             to
             impugne
             it
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             doers
             of
             it
             by
             a
             constant
             current
             of
             opposition
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             fell
             little
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             :
             For
             ,
             gross
             Heresies
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             greatly
             corrupt
             ,
             are
             more
             peculiar
             to
             
             sensual
             Antichrist
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Arrians
             were
             and
             Mahumetans
             are
             )
             than
             to
             Antichrist
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             that
             fell
             less
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             from
             manners
             ,
             to
             manners
             not
             so
             sensual
             ,
             but
             more
             injust
             ,
             and
             merciless
             ,
             which
             the
             sequel
             will
             clearly
             shew
             .
          
           
             But
             at
             present
             ,
             we
             shall
             begin
             to
             compare
             both
             (
             both
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             City
             of
             Apostacy
             )
             together
             ,
             that
             thereby
             both
             may
             plainly
             appear
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             They
             that
             fell
             least
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             (
             when
             they
             fell
             most
             )
             fell
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             made
             up
             that
             Mystical
             Body
             of
             the
             holy
             City
             (
             the
             persecuted
             ,
             scattered
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             true
             Church
             )
             that
             was
             given
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             for
             forty
             two
             months
             .
             And
             those
             Church-Members
             ,
             that
             fell
             wholly
             to
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             were
             the
             most
             proper
             body
             of
             that
             City
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             those
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             trod
             under
             foot
             the
             holy
             City
             (
             the
             revolted
             true
             Church
             )
             for
             forty
             two
             months
             ,
             which
             (
             we
             shall
             find
             )
             are
             1260
             years
             ,
             Rev.
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             whilest
             in
             Heaven
             clothed
             with
             the
             Sun
             (
             whilst
             Her
             conversation
             was
             contrary
             to
             that
             triplicit
             Iniquity
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             )
             was
             conspicuous
             because
             in
             Heaven
             so
             clothed
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Reader
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             when
             she
             (
             even
             her
             Witnesses
             )
             changed
             her
             shining
             Raiment
             for
             sable
             Sack-cloth
             ,
             fell
             ,
             and
             fled
             ;
             She
             (
             falling
             but
             in
             part
             )
             was
             even
             then
             (
             though
             much
             less
             )
             distinguishable
             from
             Apostates
             
               à
               toto
            
             ,
             that
             (
             about
             four
             hundred
             and
             seven
             ,
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             )
             began
             to
             constitute
             (
             as
             the
             major
             ,
             
             or
             chief
             part
             of
             his
             Mystical
             Body
             )
             the
             Antichrist
             predicted
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               D●
               Plessis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               is
               an
               Estate
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Apostacy
               is
               the
               Body
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Not
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             but
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             a
             Political
             body
             Apostatical
             .
             
             Antichrist
             (
             saith
             
               Aquinas
               )
               is
               a
               Body
               ,
               or
               Corporation
               ,
               not
               a
               Man
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
             Not
             a
             single
             person
             either
             individual
             ,
             or
             successive
             ,
             but
             a
             body
             politick
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             (
             keeping
             also
             the
             conformity
             of
             a
             City
             )
             calls
             him
             properly
             (
             though
             not
             so
             comprehensively
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             Image
             )
             *
             the
             wicked
             City
             ,
             and
             People
             unfaithful
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             faithful
             People
             ,
             and
             City
             of
             God
             )
             †
             who
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             profess
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             they
             that
             believe
             not
             ;
             that
             feign
             themselves
             to
             be
             what
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             (
             not
             according
             to
             true
             ,
             but
             false
             appearance
             )
             Christians
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             this
             Learned
             Father
             makes
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             to
             be
             exactly
             the
             very
             same
             that
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             gives
             for
             substance
             the
             same
             description
             of
             him
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             this
             Corporation
             ,
             or
             City
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             a
             People
             Apostate
             (
             not
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             )
             from
             Manners
             ;
             Not
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             (
             professing
             the
             Faith
             )
             Livers
             like
             those
             that
             believe
             not
             ;
             and
             are
             onely
             (
             in
             a
             verbal
             profession
             ,
             and
             false
             appearance
             )
             Christians
             .
          
           
             These
             Christians
             of
             false
             appearance
             (
             repugnant
             to
             the
             City
             of
             God
             )
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             
               Synecdoche
               partis
            
             (
             as
             Augustine
             calls
             them
             )
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             his
             Image
             ;
             but
             are
             in
             all
             Sects
             ,
             and
             Nations
             (
             chiefly
             within
             the
             tenfold
             Pale
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             )
             both
             the
             threefold
             Body
             ,
             and
             three
             Heads
             of
             this
             triplicit
             City
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             called
             
               spiritually
               ,
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               Crucifud
               .
            
          
           
             What
             City
             or
             Corporation
             of
             Apostacy
             this
             is
             ,
             this
             Text
             further
             shews
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               City
            
             ,
             Rev.
             11.8
             .
             None
             of
             its
             Type
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Countries
             (
             though
             all
             great
             )
             could
             equal
             it
             in
             its
             dimensions
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             Sodom
             ,
             nor
             Egypt
             ,
             nor
             Babylon
             ,
             nor
             Jerusalem
             ,
             nor
             Rome
             Pagan
             could
             ever
             equal
             
             Her
             greatness
             :
             They
             were
             but
             single
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Countries
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             constituted
             of
             ten
             parts
             ,
             or
             Nations
             :
             
               And
               the
               tenth
               part
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               of
               the
               City
               fell
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             11.13
             .
             Chap.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             City
             is
             here
             further
             distinguished
             from
             all
             her
             Types
             ;
             they
             were
             but
             literal
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Countries
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             City
             ;
             
               Spiritually
               called
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               Sodom
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             A
             Mystical
             Corporation
             (
             according
             to
             those
             Writers
             Record
             )
             of
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             who
             least
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             little
             seem
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             sensual
             eyes
             ,
             to
             be
             what
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             Spiritual
             City
             is
             further
             distinguished
             in
             the
             text
             to
             be
             threefold
             ;
             
               Spiritually
               called
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               Crucified
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Tenfold
             in
             her
             dimension
             ,
             but
             threefold
             in
             matter
             and
             form
             :
             A
             monstrous
             Chaos
             of
             many
             Sects
             of
             evil
             manners
             :
             A
             Miscellaneum
             of
             a
             manifold
             confusion
             ,
             but
             all
             refer'd
             and
             confined
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             to
             three
             more
             general
             Classes
             ,
             or
             Orders
             of
             Professors
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             (
             conform
             to
             the
             filthy
             manners
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             of
             cruel
             and
             hypocritical
             Jerusalem
             )
             Constituted
             (
             as
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             it
             )
             the
             tenfold
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             any
             other
             substance
             or
             matter
             in
             that
             body
             ,
             but
             these
             three
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             only
             ;
             
               For
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.16
             .
             )
             is
             the
             
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               .
            
             And
             these
             are
             the
             threefold
             form
             of
             that
             matter
             ,
             which
             makes
             that
             matter
             be
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             may
             some
             say
             )
             
               there
               is
               more
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Antichrist
               than
               these
               three
               lusts
               ;
               For
               ,
               the
               Mahumetans
               are
               filled
               with
               Infidelity
               ,
               Modern
               Sects
               with
               Deceits
               ;
               The
               Jewes
               are
               fast
               bound
               in
               Chains
               of
               blindness
               (
               though
               they
               cannot
               be
               accounted
               ,
               so
               properly
               ,
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               )
               the
               present
               Papists
               surpass
               their
               Predecessors
               
               in
               unsound
               Doctrine
               and
               Idolatry
               ;
               And
               gross
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               barrenness
               in
               good
               works
               overspreads
               almost
               all
               Professors
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ;
             That
             (
             though
             all
             these
             Iniquities
             superabound
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             yet
             )
             they
             make
             ,
             and
             perfect
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             than
             these
             three
             lusts
             ;
             because
             all
             sins
             in
             all
             Sects
             ,
             spring
             from
             this
             threefold
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             very
             same
             lusts
             exerted
             ,
             or
             the
             fruits
             and
             effects
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Lust
             (
             Covetousness
             )
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             this
             threefold
             lust
             must
             be
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             prevalent
             in
             (
             its
             proper
             subject
             )
             this
             threefold
             body
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Spiritual
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             her
             Head
             (
             the
             Dragon
             )
             is
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             whose
             works
             are
             manifest
             ,
             Gal.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             her
             Head
             (
             the
             Beast
             )
             is
             the
             more
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             Eyes
             (
             worldly
             avarice
             )
             whose
             works
             are
             more
             wicked
             ,
             and
             less
             manifest
             .
          
           
             The
             Antitype
             where
             (
             or
             in
             whose
             type
             )
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             (
             censorious
             ,
             proud
             ,
             blind
             ,
             pharisaical
             Professors
             )
             and
             her
             Head
             (
             the
             false
             Prophet
             )
             is
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             Spiritual
             Pride
             (
             self-love
             ,
             self-elation
             )
             whose
             works
             are
             most
             wicked
             ,
             and
             least
             manifest
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.4
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             such
             is
             this
             threefold
             Lust
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             
               Haec
               tria
               pro
               trino
               Numine
               mundus
               habet
               :
            
             These
             three
             Lusts
             are
             the
             Trinity
             (
             the
             threefold
             supream
             object
             )
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             World.
             For
             ,
             sensual
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             under
             loose
             forms
             ,
             or
             the
             free
             pursuit
             of
             sinful
             pleasures
             in
             some
             formal
             way
             of
             Worship
             is
             the
             supream
             object
             ,
             which
             Spiritual
             Sodom
             seeks
             after
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             if
             Spiritual
             Egypt
             may
             obtain
             wealth
             and
             worldly
             preferment
             to
             satisfie
             the
             greedy
             lust
             of
             her
             eyes
             ,
             and
             may
             but
             deeply
             deceive
             (
             indeed
             her self
             )
             by
             some
             outward
             way
             of
             Worship
             :
             This
             is
             the
             supream
             object
             after
             which
             she
             seeks
             .
          
           
           
             So
             ,
             If
             the
             Antitype
             where
             (
             or
             in
             whose
             type
             )
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             (
             Professors
             proud
             ,
             and
             Pharisaical
             )
             can
             but
             have
             wealth
             without
             hand
             ,
             or
             heart
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             but
             obtain
             (
             what
             Diotrephes
             drove
             at
             )
             Preheminence
             in
             Churches
             (
             though
             it
             be
             by
             depraving
             men
             of
             parts
             ,
             or
             piety
             ,
             or
             by
             taking
             peace
             from
             the
             Earth
             )
             this
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             in
             the
             world
             (
             the
             supream
             object
             )
             she
             looks
             after
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             was
             her
             grand
             design
             till
             Phocas
             (
             not
             perhaps
             by
             free
             grant
             )
             confer'd
             it
             upon
             her
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             these
             three
             lusts
             (
             though
             link'd
             by
             a
             promiscous
             complication
             in
             many
             Professors
             )
             are
             all
             (
             the
             efficient
             ,
             and
             object
             of
             all
             wickedness
             )
             that
             is
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             If
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             assert
             ,
             That
             this
             threefold
             lust
             is
             all
             that
             's
             evil
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             how
             can
             any
             man
             doubt
             ,
             or
             dare
             deny
             ,
             That
             these
             three
             lusts
             are
             all
             that
             constitutes
             and
             denominates
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             (
             their
             proper
             subjects
             ,
             its
             three
             parts
             )
             Spiritual
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             also
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             .
          
           
             The
             Premises
             are
             also
             plain
             in
             those
             three
             Temptations
             wherewith
             Satan
             assayled
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             :
             He
             (
             first
             tempting
             him
             to
             sensuality
             )
             said
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               command
               that
               these
               Stones
               may
               be
               made
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             (
             tempting
             him
             to
             worldly
             Covetousness
             )
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               All
               these
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Devil
             (
             tempting
             him
             to
             the
             most
             desperate
             lust
             of
             Spiritual
             pride
             ,
             and
             sin
             of
             presumption
             )
             set
             him
             upon
             a
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy self
               down
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               He
               shall
               give
               his
               Angels
               charge
               over
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             And
             why
             did
             not
             the
             Devil
             tempt
             him
             to
             something
             more
             ,
             or
             by
             something
             else
             ,
             than
             these
             three
             lusts
             ?
          
           
             Because
             there
             was
             nothing
             else
             ,
             or
             more
             to
             tempt
             him
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             tempt
             him
             by
             ;
             for
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             evil
             in
             the
             world
             is
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             life
             :
             And
             ,
             
             therefore
             ,
             must
             be
             all
             that
             constitutes
             and
             compleats
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             premises
             appears
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             evil
             grounds
             :
             for
             ,
             we
             find
             three
             evil
             grounds
             
               (
               the
               High-way
               ,
               the
               Thorny
               ,
               the
               Stony
               )
            
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             no
             more
             grounds
             mystically
             and
             truly
             evil
             ,
             but
             only
             Sensual
             ,
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Antichrist
             ,
             serving
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             called
             spiritually
             ,
             
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             plainly
             explicates
             those
             former
             texts
             by
             a
             threefold
             Epithite
             ,
             James
             3.15
             .
             
               The
               wisdom
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               is
               Earthly
               ,
               Sensual
               ,
               and
               Devilish
               .
            
          
           
             These
             three
             Epithites
             ,
             abundantly
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             City's
             triplicity
             ,
             and
             also
             shew
             what
             I
             mean
             by
             Antichrist
             
               Sensual
               ,
               Secular
            
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             
               Sensual
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             such
             Professors
             as
             are
             profanely
             loose
             ,
             carelesly
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             grosly
             heretical
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             
               Secular
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             such
             Professors
             as
             are
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Epithite
             )
             Earthly
             ;
             that
             is
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             sometimes
             imports
             )
             Worldly
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             or
             Earthly-minded
             Professors
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             I
             also
             oft
             use
             it
             (
             as
             it
             more
             usually
             imports
             )
             for
             Lay
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Powers
             Civil
             ,
             or
             Temporal
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             
               Spiritual
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             such
             Professors
             whether
             Temporal
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             )
             as
             exert
             ,
             or
             hold
             forth
             Spiritual
             wickedness
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             spiritual
             pride
             ,
             busie
             ignorance
             ,
             bloody
             faction
             ,
             blind
             and
             rash
             censures
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             in
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             as
             (
             by
             such
             practises
             )
             most
             crucifie
             Christ
             mystical
             ,
             and
             kill
             his
             Witnesses
             ,
             as
             their
             type
             (
             the
             Pharisees
             )
             were
             chief
             of
             those
             that
             crucified
             Christ
             in
             Person
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             by
             
               Antichrist
               Sensual
               ,
               Secular
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               ,
            
             such
             in
             all
             Sects
             ,
             whose
             wisdom
             (
             or
             indeed
             whose
             
             lusts
             )
             are
             (
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             this
             text
             )
             Sensual
             ,
             Earthly
             ,
             and
             Devilish
             :
             And
             this
             the
             Reader
             may
             observe
             ,
             as
             a
             rule
             ,
             in
             reading
             the
             sequel
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
               All
               that
               is
               in
               the
               World
            
             (
             saith
             
               John
               )
               is
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             2.16
             .
             And
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             (
             saith
             James
             )
             is
             
               sensual
               ,
               earthly
               ,
               and
               devilish
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             threefold
             Antithesis
             to
             Gospel-Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             sensual
             ,
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Wickedness
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             those
             three
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             aforesaid
             )
             wholly
             constitutes
             this
             threefold
             City
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             which
             confirms
             ,
             yet
             more
             fully
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             City's
             triplicity
             ,
             is
             that
             threefold
             division
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             should
             forerun
             its
             final
             dissolution
             ,
             Rev.
             16.19
             .
             
               And
               the
               great
               City
               was
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               :
            
             These
             words
             (
             well
             understood
             )
             fully
             prove
             ,
             That
             those
             three
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             are
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             or
             true
             Church
             )
             the
             triplicit
             matter
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             .
          
           
             This
             City
             (
             called
             ,
             in
             the
             11th
             Chapter
             ,
             
               spiritual
               Sodom
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             is
             called
             (
             in
             this
             16th
             Chapter
             )
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             :
             We
             shall
             therefore
             ,
             further
             enquire
             what
             this
             City
             was
             ,
             and
             why
             thus
             called
             (
             in
             two
             different
             texts
             )
             by
             two
             different
             Appellations
             .
             And
             first
             ,
          
           
             What
             this
             threefold
             City
             (
             in
             the
             11th
             Chapter
             )
             was
             (
             for
             matter
             and
             form
             )
             we
             shewed
             before
             ;
             And
             that
             City
             (
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             in
             this
             16th
             Chapter
             )
             is
             the
             same
             City
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             in
             the
             11th
             Chapter
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             the
             same
             three
             parts
             .
          
           
             Nay
             (
             say
             some
             Assertors
             of
             gross
             absurdities
             )
             there
             are
             but
             two
             parts
             in
             your
             supposed
             threefold
             City
             ;
             For
             ,
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             also
             
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
            
             ,
             are
             but
             two
             parts
             ,
             because
             but
             
               two
               places
            
             are
             exprest
             .
          
           
             The
             folly
             of
             this
             common
             Cavil
             will
             easily
             appear
             thus
             :
             Suppose
             I
             name
             two
             places
             ,
             and
             infer
             a
             third
             ;
             As
             
               Leicester
               ,
               
               Lutterworth
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               late
               King
               was
               beheaded
               :
            
             So
             the
             text
             names
             two
             places
             ,
             and
             infers
             a
             third
             ;
             
               Spiritual
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               :
            
             Here
             's
             the
             same
             numeral
             parity
             
               (
               mutato
               nomine
            
             )
             of
             parts
             ,
             or
             places
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             were
             absurd
             ,
             beyond
             belief
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             say
             ;
             There
             are
             but
             two
             places
             in
             the
             instance
             illated
             ,
             because
             but
             two
             (
             Leicester
             ,
             and
             Lutterworth
             )
             litterally
             exprest
             :
             For
             ,
             The
             King
             was
             beheaded
             in
             neither
             :
             But
             there
             was
             a
             third
             place
             (
             where
             the
             King
             was
             beheaded
             )
             as
             clearly
             infer'd
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             litterally
             exprest
             ,
             which
             place
             was
             then
             the
             saddest
             and
             most
             direful
             place
             of
             all
             the
             three
             .
             So
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             less
             sensless
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             City
             in
             the
             text
             had
             but
             two
             parts
             ,
             because
             but
             two
             places
             
               (
               spiritual
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               Egypt
               )
            
             are
             litterally
             exprest
             :
             For
             ,
             Christ
             was
             not
             crucified
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             nor
             Egypt
             ;
             But
             a
             third
             place
             (
             both
             in
             Type
             and
             Antitype
             )
             is
             as
             clearly
             infer'd
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             litterally
             exprest
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             In
             the
             Type
             that
             bloody
             City
             of
             blind
             Devotion
             (
             Proud
             ,
             Factious
             ,
             Pharisaical
             Jerusalem
             )
             where
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             :
             So
             this
             Antitype
             City
             necessarily
             infers
             a
             third
             (
             spiritually
             proud
             ,
             factious
             ,
             hypocritical
             )
             Polity
             ,
             that
             (
             though
             not
             primarily
             )
             should
             ,
             especially
             ,
             crucifie
             Christ
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             kill
             his
             Witnesses
             Rev.
             11.2
             .
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Some
             (
             not
             thus
             satisfied
             )
             say
             ,
             That
             City
             was
             but
             one
             :
             So
             say
             I
             ,
             so
             say
             the
             texts
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             it
             subsisted
             of
             a
             threefold
             matter
             ,
             or
             of
             three
             parts
             ,
             the
             texts
             say
             expresly
             ;
             And
             
               their
               dead
               bodies
               shall
               lie
               in
               the
               street
               of
               the
               great
               City
               :
            
             There
             that
             City
             is
             but
             one
             ;
             But
             
               called
               ,
               spiritually
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               .
            
             There
             's
             the
             three
             parts
             ,
             or
             threefold
             subsistence
             of
             that
             City
             ;
             
               And
               the
               great
               City
               was
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
            
             chap.
             16.19
             .
             There
             's
             that
             City
             ,
             in
             existence
             one
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             threefold
             subsistence
             imply'd
             .
          
           
             Some
             observe
             ,
             That
             Jerusalem
             (
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             )
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             .
             The
             learned
             Hammond
             observes
             ,
             
             That
             Rome
             Imperial
             was
             (
             at
             its
             destruction
             )
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             (
             Hoathens
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             much
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             :
             And
             the
             text
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             That
             his
             City
             (
             the
             Decapolity
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             )
             should
             be
             (
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             dissolution
             of
             it
             )
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             .
             And
             why
             into
             three
             parts
             at
             its
             dissolution
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             was
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             constituted
             of
             three
             parts
             ,
             and
             subsisted
             of
             the
             same
             three
             parts
             ,
             after
             the
             constituting
             of
             it
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             a
             sensual
             ,
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             matter
             ,
             called
             Spiritually
             ,
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             also
             
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
            
             ;
             because
             serving
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             misled
             by
             a
             threefold
             wisdom
             of
             worldly
             folly
             ;
             
               The
               wisdom
               of
               this
               World
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               is
               Sensual
               ,
               Earthly
               ,
               and
               Devilish
               .
            
          
           
             This
             threefold
             City
             subsisted
             (
             as
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             it
             )
             of
             this
             threefold
             matter
             aforesaid
             ;
             not
             distinguished
             by
             distance
             of
             place
             (
             though
             not
             wholly
             without
             that
             )
             nor
             by
             an
             unmixt
             juncture
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             gross
             ,
             and
             entire
             ;
             because
             commixed
             (
             at
             least
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             )
             by
             a
             promiscuous
             confusion
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             The
             Composition
             of
             
               Pilulae
               Ruffi
            
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             of
             a
             threefold
             matter
             (
             
               Myrrh
               ,
               Aloes
            
             ,
             and
             Saffron
             )
             not
             of
             each
             unmixed
             ;
             but
             this
             threefold
             matter
             ,
             incorporated
             ,
             makes
             one
             Mass
             ,
             wherein
             each
             part
             hath
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             its
             peculiar
             propriety
             ,
             and
             operation
             ;
             So
             these
             three
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             (
             the
             Profane
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             and
             Worldly
             )
             made
             up
             (
             as
             one
             Mass
             )
             this
             great
             City
             (
             the
             Decapolity
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             )
             by
             a
             promiscuous
             complication
             of
             all
             three
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             threefold
             division
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             ,
             much
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             that
             threefold
             division
             of
             Rome
             Imperial
             ,
             observed
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             by
             the
             Learned
             Hammond
             .
             We
             shall
             examine
             and
             compare
             the
             threefold
             sub-antitype
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             with
             its
             Prototypes
             ,
             and
             their
             and
             its
             Antitypes
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             was
             then
             (
             in
             Judea
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             )
             a
             sensual
             subantitype-part
             ,
             whom
             the
             proud
             Pharisees
             called
             Sinners
             ,
             
             and
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Publicans
               and
               Harlots
            
             :
             These
             were
             (
             for
             sensuality
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             dissolute
             loosness
             )
             indeed
             Sodomites
             in
             Judea
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             agreed
             well
             with
             Sodom
             as
             their
             Prototype
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Antitype
             
               Spiritual
               Sodom
            
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             such
             loose
             dissolute
             professors
             in
             all
             Sects
             of
             the
             Papal
             Decapolity
             ,
             as
             (
             under
             some
             careless
             ,
             trivial
             form
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             even
             without
             that
             )
             follow
             after
             Sensuality
             ,
             as
             the
             Sodomites
             did
             :
             
               The
               wisdom
               of
               this
               world
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             is
             (
             first
             )
             Sensual
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             :
             A
             second
             sub-antitype-part
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             was
             the
             Secular
             part
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             Metropolis
             ,
             minding
             (
             like
             literal
             Egypt
             )
             Earthly
             things
             :
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Servants
             (
             to
             secure
             that
             Kingdom
             by
             contrary
             means
             )
             slew
             the
             new-born
             males
             of
             Israel
             (
             such
             Cockatrice-egs
             are
             hatcht
             by
             covetousness
             )
             So
             Herod
             also
             to
             secure
             a
             Kingdom
             (
             an
             Earthly
             Kingdom
             also
             )
             slew
             the
             new-born
             males
             of
             Israel
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             Pilate
             and
             others
             exprest
             the
             same
             wisdom
             (
             covetous
             self-destroying
             wisdom
             )
             at
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             And
             what
             was
             this
             second
             part
             ,
             but
             Egypt
             plainly
             sprung
             up
             (
             as
             a
             Sub-antitype
             )
             in
             Judea
             :
             Here
             's
             the
             very
             identity
             of
             the
             same
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             same
             works
             betwixt
             both
             the
             Secular
             parts
             of
             these
             two
             Kingdoms
             :
             And
             this
             Sub-antitype
             part
             (
             as
             it
             exactly
             agrees
             with
             its
             Prototype
             ,
             literal
             Egypt
             )
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             its
             Antitype
             ,
             Spiritual
             Egypt
             ,
             whose
             wisdom
             of
             earthly
             avarice
             hath
             the
             same
             superscription
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Sub-antitype
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             its
             Prototype
             .
          
           
             This
             second
             part
             seeks
             (
             like
             Nabal
             )
             worldly
             gain
             by
             that
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             wicked
             frugality
             ,
             that
             produceth
             indeed
             (
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             souls
             )
             the
             losse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             second
             part
             (
             these
             Professors
             of
             Woolf-like
             wisdom
             and
             greedy
             avarice
             )
             are
             ever
             very
             busie
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ;
             yet
             will
             not
             buy
             ,
             but
             sell
             the
             Truth
             ;
             or
             (
             if
             they
             do
             )
             will
             pay
             
             no
             price
             conform
             and
             adequate
             to
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             recompence
             the
             Witnesses
             thereof
             according
             to
             their
             just
             deserts
             :
             Come
             (
             sayes
             Pharaoh
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             about
             a
             work
             of
             this
             wisdom
             )
             
               let
               us
               work
               wisely
            
             :
             And
             these
             (
             Egypts
             Antitype
             )
             will
             needs
             seem
             more
             religious
             and
             sober
             ,
             than
             Spiritual
             Sodomites
             are
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             buying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             can
             go
             a
             wiser
             and
             cheaper
             way
             to
             work
             ,
             till
             (
             through
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             earthly
             wisdom
             )
             time
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             their
             life
             are
             all
             lost
             together
             :
             The
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             is
             (
             secondly
             )
             earthly
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             The
             third
             part
             in
             the
             Sub-antitype
             was
             the
             Pharisaical
             part
             ,
             most
             blind
             ,
             proud
             and
             bloody
             :
             We
             find
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             thus
             exprest
             :
             
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               thou
               that
               killest
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stonest
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             23.37
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Hierusalamites
             ,
             Apostate
             Predecessors
             (
             their
             Prototypes
             in
             pride
             and
             cruel
             Persecutions
             )
             killed
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             stoned
             those
             that
             were
             sent
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             their
             succeeding
             Sub-antitype
             (
             the
             Pharisees
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             )
             followed
             ,
             or
             rather
             far
             exceeded
             their
             examples
             for
             factious
             pride
             ,
             and
             blinde
             and
             bloody
             ignorance
             :
             They
             (
             by
             heady
             prejudices
             ,
             rash
             censures
             ,
             and
             wicked
             surmises
             )
             persecuted
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             killed
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             crucified
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             :
             The
             same
             wisdom
             of
             spiritual
             pride
             works
             in
             their
             Antitype
             the
             same
             wickedness
             ,
             serves
             to
             kindle
             Seditions
             ,
             to
             create
             Cavils
             ,
             to
             multiply
             contradictions
             against
             the
             Truth
             and
             its
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             much
             strife
             of
             words
             to
             wicked
             purposes
             ,
             as
             their
             Type
             (
             the
             Pharisees
             )
             did
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             Of
             whom
             he
             expresly
             said
             (
             which
             is
             rather
             more
             true
             in
             their
             Antitype
             )
             
               You
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               Devil
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             is
             (
             Thirdly
             )
             Devilish
             .
          
           
             This
             third
             part
             in
             the
             Prototypes
             ,
             and
             the
             Sub-antitypes
             ,
             was
             most
             infamous
             for
             cruelty
             :
             And
             this
             third
             ,
             Antitype-part
             (
             in
             all
             Se●s
             of
             the
             Papal
             Decarchy
             )
             is
             the
             most
             direful
             
             impugner
             of
             Gospel-Truth
             ,
             and
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Witesses
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             have
             spent
             time
             too
             much
             about
             this
             trivial
             Cavill
             .
          
           
             This
             City
             therefore
             (
             we
             clearly
             see
             )
             subsisted
             (
             at
             its
             first
             building
             )
             of
             three
             parts
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             be
             (
             before
             or
             about
             its
             final
             dissolution
             )
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             .
             And
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             It
             's
             called
             spiritually
             ,
             
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               ,
            
             as
             an
             aggregate
             of
             all
             three
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             building
             of
             it
             :
             But
             called
             Babylon
             in
             its
             dissolution
             ,
             because
             divided
             (
             as
             Babel
             into
             speeches
             )
             into
             a
             confusion
             of
             many
             modern
             Sects
             and
             Sub-divisions
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             into
             three
             parts
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             City
             subsisted
             of
             three
             parts
             ,
             is
             proved
             sufficiently
             :
             But
             what
             that
             City
             (
             so
             subsisting
             )
             is
             ,
             remains
             to
             be
             further
             proved
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             part
             here
             ,
             but
             more
             fully
             when
             I
             come
             to
             handle
             the
             Epocha's
             of
             the
             six
             Vials
             and
             six
             Trumpets
             synchronizing
             therewith
             ,
             in
             1260
             years
             :
             For
             the
             most
             judicious
             Writers
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             find
             )
             are
             apt
             (
             more
             or
             lesse
             )
             to
             mistake
             this
             City
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             (
             or
             almost
             all
             )
             Orthodox
             Writers
             misconceive
             that
             City
             (
             in
             Apoc.
             17
             &
             18
             chapters
             )
             to
             be
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             City
             in
             the
             11th
             &
             16th
             chapters
             ;
             because
             that
             City
             (
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             )
             is
             called
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
            
             ;
             and
             that
             City
             in
             the
             11th
             chapter
             is
             in
             the
             16th
             chap.
             so
             called
             also
             ;
             wherein
             their
             grosse
             mistakes
             may
             be
             clearly
             manifest
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             That
             City
             (
             called
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             )
             was
             (
             more
             properly
             and
             literally
             )
             the
             literal
             City
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             ;
             because
             five
             of
             her
             heads
             were
             faln
             ,
             and
             the
             sixth
             existed
             when
             John
             wrote
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             three
             hundred
             years
             before
             the
             first
             head
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             did
             ,
             or
             possibly
             could
             aspire
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Intus
               existens
               prohibet
               alienum
            
             ;
             It
             was
             impossible
             for
             Rome
             Papal
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             power
             ,
             until
             
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             (
             that
             letted
             ,
             and
             should
             lett
             her
             rising
             up
             )
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             foretold
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             prove
             from
             primitive
             Fathers
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Herein
             the
             learned
             Hammond
             (
             in
             expounding
             those
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             ,
             to
             intend
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             )
             did
             not
             much
             deviate
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             not
             intend
             Papal
             Rome
             otherwise
             than
             as
             that
             City
             in
             the
             said
             chapters
             (
             to
             wit.
             Pagan
             Rome
             )
             was
             the
             penultimate
             Antitype
             of
             Prototype
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             (
             in
             some
             respects
             only
             )
             a
             Prophetick
             shadow
             of
             her
             immediate
             Antitype
             ,
             Rome
             Papal
             ;
             And
             Shadows
             and
             Substances
             are
             distinct
             things
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             That
             City
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             chapters
             (
             called
             also
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             )
             was
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             tenents
             of
             many
             learned
             Writers
             )
             Rome
             Papal
             only
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             relation
             to
             Pagan
             Rome
             ;
             because
             we
             find
             it
             standing
             under
             the
             six
             Vials
             and
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             falling
             under
             the
             seventh
             Trumpet
             and
             Vial
             ,
             whom
             Rome
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             never
             reached
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             most
             reformed
             Writers
             ,
             almost
             generally
             ,
             maintain
             :
             That
             the
             transactions
             of
             the
             seven
             Trumpets
             and
             seven
             Vials
             respect
             Papal
             Rome
             only
             ,
             though
             they
             miserably
             (
             if
             I
             may
             say
             it
             )
             confound
             those
             Vials
             and
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             transactions
             under
             both
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             The
             Epoche
             of
             the
             six
             Trumpets
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             Sackcloth-Prophesie
             ,
             is
             1260
             years
             ,
             chap.
             11.3
             .
             And
             the
             Epoche
             of
             the
             six
             Vials
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             smiting
             the
             Earth
             with
             all
             Plagues
             ,
             was
             1260
             years
             ,
             chap.
             11.3
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Period
             of
             the
             sixth
             Trumpet
             and
             sixth
             Vial
             conterminates
             (
             as
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             first
             Trumpet
             and
             first
             Vial
             began
             )
             the
             duration
             of
             this
             triplicit
             Decapolity
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.13
             ,
             15.
             ch
             .
             16.17
             ,
             19.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             threefold
             City
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             must
             have
             (
             of
             necessity
             )
             the
             same
             Epoche
             of
             1260
             
             years
             ,
             with
             the
             six
             Vials
             and
             six
             Trumpets
             ;
             And
             that
             more
             inevitably
             ,
             because
             that
             time
             is
             also
             the
             expresse
             predicted
             duration
             of
             this
             City
             (
             treading
             under
             foot
             the
             holy
             City
             )
             and
             of
             her
             proper
             head
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             8.
             ch
             .
             13.5
             .
             And
             this
             may
             make
             the
             premises
             no
             lesse
             than
             fully
             concludent
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             The
             proper
             Epoche
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             (
             from
             the
             time
             that
             Pompy
             reduced
             Judea
             under
             its
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             dissolution
             of
             it
             )
             was
             about
             460
             years
             ,
             which
             are
             800
             years
             lesse
             than
             was
             the
             Epoche
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             it
             follows
             irrefellibly
             ,
             That
             this
             City
             (
             called
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             )
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             literal
             City
             of
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             follows
             inevitably
             ,
             That
             this
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             chapters
             (
             called
             also
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             )
             must
             be
             the
             tenfold
             Tripolity
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Nay
             (
             say
             some
             )
             that
             City
             in
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             because
             both
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Names
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             called
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             Prototype
             ,
             or
             literal
             Babel
             ,
             was
             called
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.30
             .
             Therefore
             that
             City
             in
             the
             17th
             &
             18th
             chapters
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             11th
             &
             16th
             chapters
             ,
             must
             be
             Prototype
             and
             literal
             Babylon
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Epithet
             and
             Appellation
             ;
             
               Sed
               faedissima
               foret
               inconsequentia
            
             :
             This
             absurdity
             is
             most
             shameful
             :
             For
             ,
             Prototype
             Babel
             only
             was
             ,
             in
             her
             time
             ,
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             Dan.
             4.30
             .
             And
             Rome
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             was
             (
             as
             the
             penultimate
             Antitype
             )
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             only
             in
             her
             time
             ,
             Rev.
             17.5
             .
             &
             18.2
             .
             And
             so
             Rome
             Papal
             (
             a
             Spiritual
             City
             ,
             containing
             sometimes
             ten
             Nations
             )
             was
             (
             and
             she
             only
             in
             her
             time
             )
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             Rev.
             11.8
             .
             &
             16.19
             .
             This
             the
             Reader
             may
             carefully
             observe
             ,
             and
             seek
             diligently
             to
             discern
             the
             distinct
             intents
             of
             those
             Texts
             to
             avoid
             confusion
             :
             For
             such
             dangerous
             and
             universal
             mistakes
             in
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             seeds
             of
             wicked
             Sedition
             ,
             of
             
             endless
             Dissatisfaction
             betwixt
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             oppose
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             Papists
             ,
             and
             some
             Reformists
             ,
             will
             have
             all
             those
             Texts
             to
             intend
             Pagan
             Rome
             only
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             only
             in
             those
             Texts
             of
             the
             17th
             &
             18th
             Chapters
             :
             But
             those
             Texts
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             Chapters
             ,
             hold
             forth
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             only
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             shall
             further
             prove
             :
             Therein
             all
             Papists
             ,
             and
             some
             Reformists
             (
             though
             not
             mistaken
             in
             the
             former
             Texts
             )
             are
             much
             mistaken
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             All
             Reformists
             besides
             will
             have
             all
             those
             Texts
             to
             hold
             forth
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             only
             ,
             and
             thereby
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Papists
             exceedingly
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             (
             say
             the
             Papists
             )
             That
             City
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             (
             we
             are
             sure
             )
             was
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             clear
             from
             the
             Texts
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             impossible
             to
             have
             the
             least
             Plea
             for
             any
             just
             ground
             against
             it
             ;
             Because
             five
             of
             its
             heads
             were
             faln
             ,
             and
             one
             existed
             when
             John
             wrote
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             300
             years
             at
             least
             (
             as
             the
             Reformists
             themselves
             affirm
             )
             before
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             was
             in
             being
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Reformists
             themselves
             ,
             almost
             generally
             ,
             confesse
             with
             us
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             said
             Texts
             hold
             forth
             one
             and
             the
             same
             City
             :
             And
             we
             certainly
             know
             (
             by
             irrefellible
             record
             from
             Sacred
             Scripture
             and
             Church-History
             )
             that
             the
             City
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             Chapters
             ,
             was
             Pagan
             and
             
               Imperial
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             's
             one
             and
             the
             same
             City
             (
             for
             that
             the
             Reformists
             themselves
             confess
             )
             with
             that
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             Chapters
             :
             Therefore
             that
             City
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             said
             Texts
             ,
             must
             be
             (
             even
             by
             the
             necessary
             and
             inevitable
             concession
             of
             all
             Reformists
             )
             Pagan
             &
             Imperial
             Rome
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             relation
             (
             though
             all
             Reformists
             ,
             confessing
             it
             indeed
             ,
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             )
             to
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             :
             wherefore
             (
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             Reformists
             (
             by
             their
             mistakes
             in
             them
             )
             charge
             us
             with
             much
             falsehood
             ;
             But
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             charge
             them
             as
             their
             
             Corrupters
             ,
             and
             our
             false
             Accusers
             :
             For
             if
             all
             those
             Texts
             hold
             forth
             (
             as
             all
             Reformists
             confess
             ,
             and
             we
             affirm
             )
             one
             and
             the
             same
             City
             ;
             Then
             that
             City
             (
             we
             are
             sure
             )
             must
             be
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             ;
             for
             those
             Texts
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             Chapters
             ,
             intend
             (
             against
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             any
             plea
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             Pagan
             and
             
               Imperial
               Rome
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Protestants
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             joyntly
             and
             generally
             )
             give
             their
             power
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             the
             Papists
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             these
             and
             many
             like
             mistakes
             in
             Scripture
             )
             strengthen
             their
             hands
             against
             the
             Truth
             :
             Such
             mistakes
             (
             or
             this
             only
             )
             are
             enough
             to
             maintain
             the
             Papists
             (
             whom
             they
             should
             reprove
             and
             refel
             )
             in
             their
             opinions
             to
             eternity
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             mistakes
             amongst
             Papists
             ,
             amongst
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             amongst
             Professors
             different
             from
             both
             ,
             keep
             back
             (
             till
             they
             be
             refelled
             ,
             and
             those
             mistakes
             removed
             )
             all
             Societies
             of
             dissenting
             Brethren
             from
             concentring
             in
             one
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             undeniably
             and
             irrefellibly
             appear
             ,
             That
             those
             Texts
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             Chapters
             hold
             forth
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             only
             ,
             with
             her
             Subdivisions
             :
             Then
             ,
             
               de
               illis
               actum
               est
            
             ,
             their
             work
             is
             done
             for
             them
             :
             They
             must
             be
             (
             as
             he
             that
             had
             not
             on
             his
             Wedding-Garment
             )
             for
             ever
             speechless
             and
             remain
             silent
             :
             Or
             rather
             they
             and
             their
             Sects
             ,
             shall
             (
             as
             the
             Text
             foretold
             )
             give
             glory
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             chap.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Benhadad
             sent
             Bands
             of
             Souldiers
             to
             take
             Elisha
             in
             Dothan
             ,
             but
             they
             mistook
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             mistook
             the
             Man
             ,
             went
             to
             seek
             both
             in
             Samaria
             ;
             and
             mistook
             at
             first
             that
             City
             also
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             they
             were
             far
             from
             accomplishing
             their
             Master's
             design
             that
             sent
             them
             :
             So
             the
             best
             Writers
             ,
             and
             Expositors
             ,
             are
             sent
             by
             their
             great
             Master
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             City
             of
             Confusion
             (
             complex
             of
             many
             Sects
             )
             to
             convert
             Papists
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             to
             resel
             Errors
             and
             reform
             Manners
             ;
             to
             convince
             and
             unite
             dissenting-Brethren
             .
             But
             then
             here
             's
             the
             misery
             :
             
             They
             mistake
             this
             City
             ,
             or
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             Texts
             that
             hold
             it
             forth
             :
             Therefore
             (
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             )
             some
             of
             them
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             (
             till
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             like
             mistakes
             be
             removed
             )
             lest
             they
             should
             fall
             short
             of
             accomplishing
             their
             Masters
             design
             that
             sent
             them
             .
          
           
             Here
             some
             strong
             pleaders
             for
             gross
             mistakes
             may
             object
             ,
             and
             thus
             say
             ,
             Corah
             and
             his
             Company
             coming
             to
             Moses
             ,
             told
             him
             he
             took
             too
             much
             upon
             him
             :
             But
             we
             may
             much
             better
             say
             of
             you
             ,
             You
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
             are
             very
             bold
             ,
             too
             proud
             ,
             in
             thus
             reproving
             even
             the
             best
             Expositors
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             It
             's
             the
             strict
             charge
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hate
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               but
               reprove
               him
               plainly
               :
            
             And
             faithfull
             obedience
             to
             this
             Command
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             humility
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             Charity
             :
             But
             they
             that
             hinder
             or
             oppose
             this
             practice
             ,
             or
             reprove
             fidelity
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             seem
             rather
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             :
             Nor
             will
             I
             willingly
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             Eli's
             partiality
             ,
             and
             only
             say
             ,
             It
             's
             not
             well
             done
             ,
             it
             's
             an
             ill
             report
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             plain
             reproof
             discharge
             my
             duty
             :
             Is
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             like
             Joseph's
             garment
             )
             all
             rent
             (
             as
             by
             some
             evil
             beast
             )
             by
             means
             of
             many
             gross
             mistakes
             and
             errours
             in
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Manners
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             a
             time
             for
             many
             (
             if
             not
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             religious
             )
             Writers
             and
             Expositors
             ,
             to
             multiply
             mistakes
             ,
             to
             encrease
             errours
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             ,
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             Faith
             delivered
             ,
             and
             to
             corrupt
             and
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             persisting
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             here
             denote
             these
             few
             ,
             but
             many
             (
             precedent
             ,
             subsequent
             )
             gross
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             make
             men
             not
             know
             whether
             they
             should
             be
             Papists
             ,
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             neither
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             certain
             whose
             dictates
             to
             observe
             ,
             what
             Sect
             to
             follow
             :
             Wherefore
             do
             Reformists
             hold
             Papists
             in
             suspence
             ?
             why
             halt
             they
             themselves
             betwixt
             pluralities
             of
             opinions
             ?
             Let
             them
             ,
             at
             
             least
             learn
             to
             know
             their
             mistakes
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             ,
             or
             meddle
             not
             with
             Papists
             :
             For
             ,
             till
             this
             be
             first
             done
             ,
             they
             but
             fortifie
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             their
             subdivisions
             in
             their
             errours
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             create
             discords
             in
             ,
             and
             amongst
             those
             that
             dissent
             too
             much
             already
             :
             Hence
             it
             occurreth
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             so
             dangerously
             divided
             ,
             that
             those
             divisions
             threaten
             to
             destroy
             States
             and
             Churches
             :
             Full
             conviction
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             may
             stand
             in
             stead
             in
             this
             sad
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
             
               First
               seek
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             Forms
             (
             the
             strife
             of
             these
             times
             )
             must
             follow
             :
             what
             true
             Forms
             of
             Godliness
             (
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             )
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             power
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             will
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             both
             briefly
             and
             plainly
             (
             in
             its
             due
             place
             )
             appear
             :
             For
             (
             not
             from
             ,
             but
             about
             these
             )
             most
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             dangerous
             mistakes
             arise
             .
          
           
             Errours
             in
             Opinions
             and
             Manners
             are
             (
             in
             their
             effects
             )
             wild-fire
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Governments
             of
             Men
             ;
             So
             these
             times
             too
             truly
             testifie
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             to
             endeavour
             (
             first
             and
             above
             all
             )
             to
             quench
             those
             Church
             and
             State-consuming
             flames
             :
             So
             Discords
             may
             cease
             ,
             dissenting-Brethren
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             firm
             Peace
             procured
             to
             all
             people
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             endeavour
             (
             the
             more
             it
             's
             contradicted
             or
             disowned
             )
             is
             every
             man's
             first
             and
             chief
             duty
             :
             But
             if
             any
             Writers
             think
             I
             do
             them
             the
             least
             wrong
             by
             these
             reproofs
             ,
             let
             them
             plead
             ;
             I
             impetrate
             no
             partiality
             :
             Let
             them
             (
             be
             they
             few
             or
             many
             )
             give
             their
             conjoynt
             Objections
             in
             writing
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             any
             bring
             more
             convincing
             evidence
             ,
             I
             shal
             humbly
             and
             thankfully
             acknowledge
             my
             satisfaction
             from
             their
             hand
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Some
             may
             say
             ;
             That
             City
             in
             the
             17th
             chapter
             (
             and
             that
             in
             the
             18th
             chapter
             is
             the
             same
             )
             is
             called
             
               Mystery
               ,
               Babylon
            
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             Papal
             Rome
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             Rome
             Heathen
             and
             Imperial
             (
             chiefly
             when
             the
             
             Orthodox
             ,
             apostate
             in
             manners
             ,
             were
             supream
             )
             was
             called
             
               Mystery
               ,
               Babylon
            
             ;
             because
             her
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             Mystery
             of
             that
             Iniquity
             ,
             increased
             as
             the
             Papal
             Apostacy
             increased
             ,
             until
             she
             was
             temporally
             translated
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             devolved
             into
             Papal
             Rome
             :
             But
             that
             this
             City
             can
             be
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             credible
             to
             any
             sensible
             person
             (
             that
             well
             considers
             it
             )
             for
             the
             reasons
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             
               Heathen
               Rome
            
             (
             even
             before
             apostate
             Christians
             had
             the
             power
             )
             might
             be
             
               Babel
               mystical
            
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             not
             literal
             or
             
               Prototype
               Babel
            
             :
             And
             thus
             also
             she
             (
             in
             Scripture-sense
             )
             vvas
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             called
             
               Mystical
               Babylon
            
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             The
             title
             and
             epithet
             of
             Mystery
             ,
             vvas
             more
             meet
             for
             
               literal
               Rome
            
             ,
             vvhen
             her
             Apostate
             Christians
             had
             power
             ,
             than
             for
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             at
             her
             first
             commencement
             :
             Because
             
               literal
               Rome
            
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             at
             first
             ,
             had
             the
             greatest
             Mystery
             ,
             or
             deceitful
             plea
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             successors
             in
             found
             doctrine
             and
             good
             manners
             ,
             for
             their
             late
             predecessors
             had
             been
             such
             :
             but
             they
             themselves
             were
             faln
             (
             say
             the
             Texts
             and
             Church-history
             )
             to
             be
             
               an
               habitation
               of
               Devils
               ,
               &c.
            
             chap.
             18.2
             .
             
             Therefore
             St.
             Jerom
             himself
             applyeth
             all
             those
             texts
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             (
             as
             
               The
               Purple-Whore
               ,
               Mystery
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             
               an
               habitation
               of
               Devils
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             to
             Imperial
             and
             Christian
             (
             but
             
               Apostate
               )
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             :
             And
             the
             Athority
             of
             a
             primitive
             Father
             ,
             of
             so
             great
             note
             ,
             together
             vvith
             the
             record
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Church-history
             ,
             may
             abundantly
             counter-ballance
             the
             groundless
             contrary
             opinions
             of
             all
             other
             mistaking
             Writers
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Fifthly
             ;
             Rome
             Imperial
             and
             Christian
             ,
             but
             Apostate
             in
             Manners
             ,
             was
             a
             Mystery
             (
             a
             man
             would
             think
             )
             of
             more
             Iniquity
             than
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             ever
             was
             for
             many
             Ages
             after
             her
             first
             commencement
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             (
             a
             little
             before
             her
             final
             excision
             )
             faln
             to
             be
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               Abominations
               and
               Filthiness
            
             ,
             
             (
             which
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             ,
             her
             daughter
             ,
             inherited
             )
             and
             became
             
               (
               Terribilis
               ,
               miscens
               Sanctis
               Aconita
               ,
               Noverca
               )
            
             no
             more
             a
             nursing
             Mother
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             cruel
             Stepmother
             to
             the
             then
             flying
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             primitive
             Fathers
             :
             For
             ,
             her
             whole
             Fraternity
             (
             to
             a
             man
             )
             conspired
             against
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             *
             as
             himself
             witnesseth
             ;
             And
             she
             became
             (
             as
             Salvian
             testifies
             )
             more
             intolerable
             for
             her
             filthiness
             ,
             than
             the
             very
             Arrians
             (
             the
             worst
             of
             Sects
             )
             were
             :
             The
             harvest
             of
             her
             Abominations
             (
             her
             Avarice
             ,
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             black
             Conspiracies
             against
             the
             best
             of
             Saints
             )
             was
             (
             as
             
               Rome
               Papals
            
             sins
             now
             are
             )
             fully
             ripe
             immediately
             before
             her
             final
             downfal
             :
             Therefore
             Theodosius
             (
             that
             great
             and
             good
             Emperour
             )
             loathing
             to
             die
             upon
             such
             a
             dunghil
             ,
             liv'd
             with
             St.
             
               Ambrose
               ;
               Jerom
            
             fled
             (
             as
             from
             a
             Captivity
             )
             from
             her
             before
             her
             approaching
             fall
             ,
             and
             God
             called
             his
             People
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             partake
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             receive
             of
             her
             plagues
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Contrarily
             ;
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             (
             though
             mystical
             also
             ,
             and
             called
             a
             
               Spiritual
               City
            
             ,
             chap.
             11.8
             .
             )
             was
             called
             ,
             
               The
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               to
               preserve
               his
               Church
               for
            
             1260
             
               years
               ,
               from
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               second
               Dragon
               ,
            
             chap.
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             ,
             those
             two
             texts
             ,
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             a
             twofold
             Witness
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             but
             the
             Experience
             of
             Ages
             doth
             also
             witness
             ;
             That
             there
             was
             never
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             that
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             possibly
             could
             preserve
             his
             Church
             in
             such
             sort
             so
             long
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             with
             her
             Subdivisions
             :
             She
             was
             more
             a
             Nursing-Mother
             ,
             than
             a
             Stepmother
             ,
             for
             about
             eight
             hundred
             years
             ,
             to
             the
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             a
             fit
             place
             prepared
             of
             God
             for
             her
             defence
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             ever
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             hath
             (
             which
             the
             sequel
             will
             clearly
             shew
             )
             a
             reverend
             esteem
             for
             St.
             Jerom
             as
             chief
             of
             the
             primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             Apostate
             Rome
             primitive
             (
             by
             joynt
             confederacy
             )
             conspired
             against
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             City
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             chapters
             (
             and
             not
             that
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             )
             must
             be
             the
             tenfold
             Spiritual
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             City
             of
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             ,
             humbled
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             reformed
             at
             first
             (
             and
             so
             prepared
             of
             God
             )
             by
             the
             then
             late
             dreadful
             fall
             ,
             and
             translation
             of
             Imperial
             and
             
               Christian
               Apostate
               Rome
            
             :
             I
             pass
             by
             (
             for
             brevity
             in
             this
             place
             )
             those
             several
             joyful
             Acclamations
             and
             Alleluia's
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             19th
             chapter
             ,
             which
             she
             exprest
             in
             ,
             under
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             ,
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Christian
               Apostate
               Rome
            
             ;
             which
             Alleluia's
             ,
             as
             also
             above
             800
             years
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             's
             binding
             ,
             fell
             out
             ,
             and
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             Papal
             ,
             chap.
             19.20
             .
             &
             chap.
             20.4
             .
             But
             the
             perfect
             dilucidation
             of
             these
             things
             (
             though
             intelligent
             Readers
             may
             at
             present
             perceive
             them
             )
             appertain
             to
             their
             due
             places
             in
             the
             sequel
             ,
             where
             we
             handle
             them
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ;
             This
             threefold
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             City
             co-indent
             in
             a
             contrariety
             :
             
               But
               the
               Court
               without
               leave
               out
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               City
               shall
               they
               tread
               under
               foot
               ,
               &c.
            
             chap.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Holy
               City
            
             :
             There
             's
             the
             City
             of
             God
             (
             the
             Gospel-Church
             )
             
               troden
               under
               foot
            
             .
          
           
             They
             (
             those
             Gentiles
             that
             trod
             her
             under
             foot
             )
             There
             's
             this
             threefold
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             8th
             verse
             more
             fully
             set
             forth
             .
          
           
             Both
             are
             Cities
             :
             Therein
             they
             co-indent
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Holy
               City
               shall
               they
               tread
               :
            
             There
             's
             their
             enmity
             ,
             or
             contrariety
             .
          
           
             This
             contrariety
             ,
             and
             its
             cause
             ,
             is
             threefold
             .
             And
             first
             ,
          
           
             The
             Holy
             City
             is
             contrary
             to
             Spiritual
             Sodom
             ,
             in
             opposing
             sensuality
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             to
             Spiritual
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             impugning
             sordid
             tenacity
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             to
             Apostate
             Salem
             ,
             in
             opposing
             factious
             pride
             and
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             This
             threefold
             opposition
             from
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             Christian
             duty
             :
             Herein
             (
             or
             in
             nothing
             )
             must
             all
             Ministers
             
             exercise
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             and
             all
             Saints
             their
             practice
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             examples
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             contrary
             opposition
             from
             this
             threefold
             City
             ,
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             iniquity
             in
             the
             tenfold
             body
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             What
             that
             threefold
             Iniquity
             (
             because
             wrapt
             in
             the
             darkest
             mystery
             of
             deceit
             )
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             seek
             to
             remove
             many
             gross
             mistakes
             ,
             in
             manners
             ,
             amongst
             all
             Sects
             ,
             Societies
             of
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             (
             too
             much
             )
             amongst
             true
             Saints
             ,
             that
             so
             men
             may
             better
             know
             how
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             reprove
             ,
             or
             preach
             against
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             means
             to
             true
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             plainly
             appear
             :
             For
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               they
               preach
            
             (
             the
             Text
             sayes
             )
             
               unless
               they
               be
               sent
            
             ?
             And
             we
             may
             say
             (
             I
             say
             not
             of
             all
             )
             of
             too
             many
             ;
             How
             shall
             they
             be
             sent
             to
             reprove
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             how
             to
             reprove
             ?
             or
             to
             preach
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             what
             to
             preach
             (
             know
             not
             what
             Manners
             ,
             what
             Opinions
             to
             approve
             ,
             what
             to
             preach
             against
             :
             )
             By
             this
             means
             deadly
             strife
             and
             discords
             are
             built
             upon
             mistakes
             frequently
             every
             where
             ;
             but
             Peace
             inviolable
             is
             not
             ,
             built
             upon
             the
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             truth
             .
             But
          
           
             The
             Holy
             City
             or
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             no
             literal
             ,
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             City
             :
             For
             her
             Type
             (
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             )
             was
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             no
             literal
             City
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             scattered
             in
             all
             the
             127
             Provinces
             from
             India
             to
             Ethiopia
             ,
             Esth
             .
             8.9
             .
             &
             9.30
             .
          
           
             So
             her
             Antitype
             (
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             or
             Gospel-Church
             )
             is
             no
             literal
             ,
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             City
             ,
             scattered
             in
             many
             Nations
             and
             Church-Societies
             :
             Her
             Saints
             sit
             down
             ,
             some
             in
             
               Spiritual
               Sodom
            
             ;
             some
             in
             
               Spiritual
               Egypt
            
             ,
             some
             in
             
               Apostate
               Salem
            
             ;
             Some
             are
             setled
             in
             this
             Society
             of
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             some
             in
             that
             Sect.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             her
             Antithesis
             (
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             ,
             called
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
            
             in
             the
             16th
             chapter
             )
             is
             no
             literal
             ,
             but
             a
             mystical
             City
             ,
             because
             called
             (
             spiritually
             called
             )
             
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               ,
            
             chap.
             11.8
             .
             And
             because
             extended
             as
             far
             in
             all
             Sects
             and
             Nations
             as
             the
             Holy
             City
             (
             troden
             by
             her
             under
             her
             feet
             )
             is
             scattered
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Seventhly
             ;
             This
             City
             (
             say
             the
             texts
             in
             the
             11th
             &
             16th
             chapters
             )
             was
             a
             great
             City
             ;
             Nor
             Sodom
             ,
             nor
             Egypt
             ,
             nor
             
               Pagan
               Rome
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Apostate
               Salem
            
             ,
             could
             ever
             equal
             her
             greatness
             :
             
               Literal
               Egypt
            
             was
             a
             large
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             (
             to
             the
             whole
             Type-Church
             )
             of
             her
             refuge
             ,
             and
             defence
             from
             the
             famine
             :
             So
             this
             City
             (
             called
             expresly
             
               Spiritual
               Egypt
            
             ,
             chap.
             11.8
             .
             )
             was
             also
             
               the
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
            
             for
             the
             whole
             Gospel-Church
             ;
             Her
             place
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             refuge
             and
             defence
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             chap.
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             As
             Type
             -
             Egypt
             was
             a
             National
             City
             ;
             So
             this
             City
             (
             Antitype
             -
             Egypt
             ,
             complex
             of
             many
             Sects
             and
             Nations
             )
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Text
             expresly
             asserts
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             
               And
               they
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               Kindreds
               ,
               and
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               Nations
            
             ;
             And
             what
             of
             them
             ?
             
               shall
               see
               their
               dead
               bodies
            
             ;
             where
             ?
             
               in
               the
               street
               of
               this
               great
               City
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             This
             City
             (
             as
             Egypt
             was
             a
             Nation
             )
             was
             a
             City
             of
             Nations
             :
             That
             those
             Nations
             in
             this
             City
             were
             at
             least
             ten
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
             But
             Literal
             -
             Rome
             (
             that
             now
             is
             )
             is
             (
             by
             the
             estimate
             of
             many
             Writers
             )
             but
             the
             tenth
             part
             in
             extent
             to
             Pagan
             -
             Rome
             :
             And
             it
             were
             very
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Rome
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             (
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             modern
             Writers
             )
             but
             the
             tenth
             part
             (
             as
             many
             modern
             Writers
             account
             )
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             
             Rome-Pagan
             ,
             can
             be
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             or
             the
             tenfold
             Body
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Herein
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Reformists
             are
             both
             mistaken
             :
             All
             Papists
             (
             few
             or
             scarce
             any
             excepted
             )
             misapply
             all
             those
             texts
             in
             the
             11th
             ,
             16th
             ,
             17th
             &
             18th
             chapters
             (
             that
             mention
             a
             City
             )
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Heathen
             and
             
               Imperial
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             bless
             themselves
             in
             their
             security
             ,
             as
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             
             therein
             :
             In
             those
             texts
             of
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             they
             are
             not
             mistaken
             ;
             but
             much
             mistaken
             in
             those
             texts
             of
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             chapters
             ,
             which
             intend
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             further
             prove
             )
             Papal
             -
             Rome
             only
             with
             her
             subdivisions
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             The
             Reformists
             mistakes
             herein
             are
             twofold
             :
             For
             they
             misapply
             all
             the
             said
             texts
             to
             Papal
             -
             Rome
             ,
             to
             which
             those
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             chapters
             only
             (
             and
             not
             those
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             )
             appertain
             .
          
           
             Their
             second
             mistake
             herein
             is
             manifest
             :
             for
             they
             misapply
             all
             those
             texts
             to
             Papal
             -
             Rome
             ,
             and
             intend
             thereby
             
             Rome-Literal
             :
             But
             the
             City
             (
             in
             the
             11th
             &
             16th
             chapters
             intended
             )
             is
             no
             Literal
             ,
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             City
             ,
             complex
             of
             many
             Sects
             and
             Nations
             ,
             as
             the
             texts
             themselves
             expresly
             shew
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             fully
             proved
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             that
             
             Rome-Literal
             (
             that
             now
             is
             )
             is
             one
             chief
             Spiritual
             Metropolis
             in
             the
             Decapolity
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             may
             fall
             by
             fire
             or
             sword
             like
             other
             Cities
             ;
             But
             the
             Decapolity
             ,
             or
             tenfold
             City
             aforesaid
             ,
             is
             the
             Spiritual
             City
             properly
             intended
             in
             the
             texts
             of
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             chapters
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             the
             17th
             and
             18th
             chapters
             held
             forth
             
             Rome-Heathen
             and
             Christian
             ,
             apostate
             in
             manners
             ,
             by
             whose
             fall
             in
             412
             ,
             
             Rome-Papal
             (
             or
             this
             tenfold
             City
             of
             Apostacy
             )
             rose
             up
             .
          
           
             Weapons
             made
             up
             of
             mistakes
             are
             powerful
             means
             to
             destroy
             all
             those
             that
             use
             them
             ,
             most
             dangerous
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             Such
             weapons
             in
             her
             hands
             against
             Papists
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             will
             never
             prosper
             :
             Let
             it
             therefore
             be
             her
             chief
             care
             to
             cast
             away
             those
             weapons
             far
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ;
             These
             two
             great
             Cities
             (
             Pagan
             and
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             both
             called
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
            
             )
             are
             further
             sigually
             different
             and
             distinct
             :
             In
             their
             times
             ,
             stated
             .
             In
             the
             durations
             of
             those
             times
             .
             In
             their
             sins
             .
             In
             their
             Plagues
             .
          
           
           
             In
             their
             Times
             stated
             ;
             The
             last
             beginning
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             ended
             ,
             about
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             In
             the
             durations
             of
             those
             times
             :
             The
             proper
             Epoche
             of
             the
             first
             being
             but
             about
             460
             years
             :
             But
             ,
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             1260
             years
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             In
             their
             sins
             :
             The
             sins
             of
             the
             first
             being
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             or
             until
             she
             drew
             near
             her
             dissolution
             )
             literal
             and
             sensual
             ;
             But
             ,
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             more
             spiritual
             .
             And
             therefore
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             They
             signally
             differ
             in
             their
             punishments
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Plagues
             of
             Heathen
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             (
             she
             being
             a
             literal
             City
             ,
             and
             her
             sins
             more
             literal
             )
             were
             literal
             Plagues
             (
             As
             ,
             literal
             
               Death
               ,
               Famine
               ,
               Fire
            
             )
             chap.
             18.8
             .
             But
             
             Rome-Papal
             (
             she
             being
             a
             spiritual
             and
             an
             expansive
             City
             of
             ten
             Nations
             )
             could
             not
             be
             capable
             of
             a
             literal
             circundation
             by
             an
             Army
             ,
             nor
             of
             being
             consumed
             by
             literal
             Famine
             and
             Fire
             :
             Her
             Plagues
             (
             she
             being
             a
             City
             of
             another
             nature
             )
             are
             expresly
             set
             down
             to
             be
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             chap.
             11.13
             .
             &
             16.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             As
             by
             
               a
               tenth
               part
               of
               her
               falling
               ,
               And
               the
               rest
               glorifying
               God
            
             by
             sincere
             repentance
             ,
             and
             true
             conversion
             ,
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             &c.
             And
             this
             City
             (
             by
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             undeniable
             demonstrations
             )
             is
             the
             threesold
             City
             of
             Papal
             -
             Rome
             ,
             (
             containing
             many
             Sects
             and
             Nations
             )
             which
             the
             texts
             in
             the
             11th
             and
             16th
             chapters
             intend
             only
             :
             But
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             insist
             thus
             in
             reselling
             such
             plain
             absurdities
             (
             though
             it
             be
             some
             fault
             in
             Saints
             )
             of
             fond
             pleaders
             for
             errours
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             :
             Let
             the
             Reader
             observe
             the
             further
             refutation
             of
             like
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             he
             finds
             them
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
          
           
             This
             Cities
             triplicity
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             City
             is
             ,
             thus
             fully
             proved
             ,
             irrefellibly
             proves
             these
             truths
             :
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Churches
                 Antithesis
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 single
                 Person
                 ,
                 City
                 ,
                 Sect
                 ,
                 or
                 Nation
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 threefold
                 Politick
                 Body
                 ,
                 complex
                 of
                 many
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 threefold
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 are
                 Synantitheses
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 contrariety
                 betwixt
                 both
                 consists
                 (
                 on
                 this
                 threefold
                 Cities
                 part
                 )
                 in
                 sensual
                 profaneness
                 ,
                 worldly
                 avarice
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 pride
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             (
             on
             the
             Holy
             Cities
             part
             )
             in
             that
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             sobriety
             that
             brings
             equity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             Veracity
             ,
             or
             Fidelity
             to
             keep
             Gods
             commands
             (
             what
             is
             possible
             )
             without
             violation
             :
             And
             these
             three
             are
             the
             three
             fruits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             :
             For
             ;
             He
             ,
             that
             hath
             unfeigned
             faith
             ,
             feareth
             God
             ;
             He
             ,
             that
             fears
             God
             ,
             is
             careful
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             do
             (
             as
             for
             and
             before
             him
             )
             righteous
             judgment
             :
             Righteous
             judgment
             (
             the
             root
             of
             obedience
             )
             is
             the
             more
             proper
             fruit
             of
             faith
             :
             For
             ;
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             true
             faith
             teacheth
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             true
             faith
             it self
             layes
             hold
             on
             Righteousness
             unto
             justification
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             exerting
             righteousness
             )
             shews
             forth
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             true
             Hope
             ,
             hopeth
             for
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             men
             :
             Mercy
             is
             the
             more
             proper
             fruit
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Fidelity
             to
             keep
             Gods
             commands
             (
             the
             fruit
             of
             Charity
             )
             is
             
               umbelicus
               obedientiae
            
             ,
             the
             bond
             of
             obedience
             and
             Girdle
             of
             truth
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             good
             works
             of
             mercy
             and
             equity
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             have
             no
             force
             :
             If
             you
             love
             me
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             keep
             my
             Commandments
             :
             Veracity
             or
             Fidelity
             (
             the
             fruit
             of
             love
             is
             the
             keeping
             or
             a
             sincere
             care
             to
             keep
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             conform
             to
             Gospel-rule
             :
             This
             ,
             thus
             far
             ,
             may
             briefly
             serve
             (
             as
             a
             Synopsis
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Divinity
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             (
             with
             the
             Series
             and
             Effects
             of
             both
             )
             are
             ,
             which
             the
             sequel
             will
             shew
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             needful
             here
             (
             before
             I
             proceed
             )
             to
             shew
             the
             evils
             ,
             mistakes
             
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             produce
             ,
             with
             the
             necessity
             and
             difficulty
             of
             their
             removal
             :
             The
             removing
             of
             them
             (
             as
             the
             only
             one
             thing
             necessary
             )
             is
             of
             transcendent
             utility
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             God
             not
             sparing
             Moses
             ,
             his
             friend
             )
             would
             have
             kill'd
             him
             because
             he
             had
             not
             circumcis'd
             his
             Son
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             will
             he
             spare
             these
             that
             espouse
             (
             the
             real
             uncircumcision
             )
             errours
             in
             manners
             and
             opinions
             instead
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             practice
             of
             is
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             not
             to
             remove
             them
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             the
             greatest
             misery
             ;
             their
             removal
             the
             greatest
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             World
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             lyeth
             in
             wickedness
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             its
             parts
             and
             subdivisions
             (
             I
             wish
             true
             Saints
             were
             free
             from
             this
             fault
             )
             lie
             (
             like
             Birds
             caught
             with
             Lime
             ,
             or
             Jonah
             wrapt
             in
             weeds
             )
             in
             the
             wickedness
             of
             errours
             ,
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Plagues
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             (
             the
             hail
             stones
             of
             his
             ire
             )
             are
             so
             vehement
             ,
             accute
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             and
             frequent
             ;
             from
             which
             Plagues
             (
             that
             threaten
             perdition
             )
             they
             can
             no
             way
             fly
             ,
             but
             by
             removal
             of
             those
             mistakes
             :
             little
             safety
             to
             themselves
             (
             without
             that
             )
             can
             they
             look
             for
             ;
             nor
             hope
             to
             have
             any
             firm
             unity
             ,
             or
             faithful
             amity
             from
             Professors
             of
             different
             perswasions
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             nor
             scarce
             one
             with
             another
             :
             Every
             man
             (
             till
             missuppositions
             in
             opinions
             )
             (
             the
             seeds
             of
             miserable
             dissention
             ,
             and
             perfidious
             enmity
             )
             be
             removed
             )
             must
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             fear
             from
             all
             hands
             ,
             and
             say
             
               Perditus
               ensem
               Haesurum
               Jugulo
               jam
               puto
               ,
               jamque
               meo
               :
            
             It
             is
             therefore
             high
             time
             that
             Men
             and
             Saints
             seek
             to
             remove
             those
             mistakes
             ,
             that
             threaten
             to
             remove
             them
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
             All
             mistakes
             (
             by
             full
             and
             friendly
             conviction
             )
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             when
             violence
             avails
             nothing
             ;
             The
             hardest
             knots
             are
             easily
             untyed
             by
             gentle
             loosening
             ,
             when
             pulling
             hard
             the
             cords
             ties
             them
             the
             faster
             :
             This
             is
             the
             means
             to
             remove
             
             those
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             means
             (
             the
             only
             means
             )
             to
             remove
             those
             plagues
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             So
             great
             is
             the
             difficulty
             of
             this
             Christian
             duty
             ,
             that
             few
             are
             sound
             fit
             to
             discharge
             it
             ,
             Therefore
             whiles
             many
             pretend
             to
             remove
             mistakes
             ,
             they
             make
             many
             ,
             and
             remove
             none
             :
             For
             ,
             all
             Professors
             (
             few
             excepted
             )
             are
             wilful
             (
             by
             earnest
             contending
             )
             to
             defend
             their
             errours
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             ,
             as
             the
             strong
             man
             that
             kept
             the
             house
             ,
             would
             not
             forsake
             his
             holds
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             world
             sits
             in
             darkness
             by
             means
             of
             mistakes
             :
             because
             the
             written
             Word
             (
             the
             derivative
             Fountains
             of
             Light
             )
             are
             darkened
             by
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             men
             draw
             missuppositions
             for
             truth
             ,
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             rather
             multiply
             than
             remove
             their
             errours
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             .
          
           
             The
             smoke
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             darkned
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Air
             (
             possibly
             the
             light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             Religion
             )
             and
             what
             was
             that
             smoke
             but
             mistakes
             (
             instead
             of
             truth
             )
             exalted
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             darkened
             thereby
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             the
             inevitable
             necessity
             of
             their
             removal
             is
             manifest
             .
             But
          
           
             As
             this
             Christian
             duty
             is
             the
             chief
             duty
             of
             all
             (
             of
             all
             Ministers
             and
             Magistrates
             especially
             )
             so
             the
             difficulty
             to
             discharge
             it
             further
             appears
             from
             those
             oppositions
             that
             attend
             it
             :
             If
             any
             man
             (
             fit
             for
             it
             )
             does
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             finding
             due
             assistance
             ,
             that
             all
             envious
             competitors
             of
             pride
             and
             ignorance
             (
             as
             Corah's
             Company
             against
             Moses
             )
             cry
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             boasts
             in
             vain
             ,
             seeks
             praise
             of
             men
             ;
             they
             tell
             him
             he
             's
             too
             proud
             ,
             and
             takes
             too
             much
             upon
             him
             :
             For
             it
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             Infallible
             character
             and
             practice
             of
             proud
             Hypocrites
             ,
             to
             deprave
             ,
             in
             (
             this
             manner
             ,
             those
             men
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             the
             ingenuous
             concession
             of
             very
             many
             (
             convinced
             of
             their
             mistakes
             ,
             )
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             .
             But
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             
             duty
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             censorious
             and
             rash
             detractions
             of
             many
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             ,
             and
             seeming
             most
             Religious
             that
             mistake
             (
             of
             all
             mistakes
             the
             most
             dangerous
             )
             the
             rash
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             contradicting
             pride
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             not
             knowing
             of
             what
             spirit
             themselves
             are
             :
             For
             ,
             even
             they
             (
             if
             any
             man
             be
             fit
             for
             this
             duty
             )
             detract
             (
             as
             if
             they
             were
             impatient
             to
             abstain
             from
             unbridled
             temerity
             )
             from
             his
             works
             before
             they
             know
             them
             ,
             from
             his
             words
             before
             they
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             writings
             before
             they
             read
             them
             :
             So
             are
             they
             too
             ready
             to
             aspire
             unto
             that
             Pharisaical
             pride
             by
             which
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             were
             they
             so
             noble
             as
             not
             to
             censure
             before
             they
             see
             ,
             hear
             ,
             or
             read
             ,
             they
             might
             possibly
             find
             no
             cause
             of
             cavil
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             of
             dispute
             :
             And
             this
             is
             all
             I
             humby
             request
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             bore
             the
             Ark
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             so
             should
             all
             Saints
             support
             the
             truth
             (
             which
             the
             Ark
             figured
             )
             in
             Theory
             and
             Practice
             ;
             But
             
               (
               nititur
               hoc
               humer
               is
               hominum
               genus
               )
            
             this
             sort
             of
             censorious
             men
             (
             I
             say
             not
             men
             of
             any
             sound
             judgments
             )
             set
             to
             their
             shoulders
             (
             not
             as
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             support
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             cast
             it
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             tread
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             (
             minding
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             private
             gain
             )
             they
             may
             establish
             their
             own
             brain
             sick
             conceits
             for
             substantial
             truths
             :
             These
             are
             men
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             of
             much
             confidence
             ,
             that
             consider
             little
             ;
             Men
             of
             much
             velocity
             in
             lavish
             loquacity
             ,
             whom
             the
             multitude
             admires
             ;
             Too
             quick
             to
             move
             a
             question
             ,
             to
             make
             objections
             ;
             most
             slow
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             remove
             mistakes
             ;
             Men
             prodigal
             in
             endless
             disputes
             of
             verbal
             impertinency
             :
             From
             these
             men
             the
             most
             irrational
             and
             greatest
             oppositions
             arise
             to
             retard
             all
             hands
             held
             forth
             to
             discharge
             this
             needful
             Christian
             duty
             :
             But
             he
             that
             minds
             this
             necessary
             and
             indispensible
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             must
             not
             regard
             (
             besides
             sordid
             neglects
             )
             the
             
             worst
             insolencies
             of
             vile
             ingratitude
             ,
             nor
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             humbly
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             to
             remove
             those
             mistakes
             in
             Opinions
             and
             Manners
             ,
             that
             chiefly
             hinder
             the
             true
             Prosperity
             and
             Unity
             of
             all
             Church-Societies
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             and
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Which
             of
             those
             three
             Heads
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             threefold
             City
             was
             the
             chief
             Builder
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             when
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             built
             .
          
           
             THe
             Founder
             of
             it
             was
             the
             false
             Prophet
             :
             For
             the
             times
             and
             the
             Laws
             (
             saith
             Daniel
             )
             were
             given
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             Chap.
             7.25
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             dominion
             over
             all
             Powers
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Earth
             was
             given
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             the
             fittest
             ,
             and
             most
             able
             to
             be
             the
             Master
             builder
             of
             this
             threefold
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
           
             He
             began
             to
             build
             about
             the
             year
             407
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             his
             Fabrick
             to
             a
             good
             forwardness
             (
             had
             almost
             finish'd
             it
             )
             in
             607.
             
          
           
             The
             threefold
             matter
             of
             which
             he
             made
             it
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             we
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             likewise
             its
             threefold
             form
             :
             Of
             that
             threefold
             matter
             (
             sensual
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             and
             proud
             Professors
             )
             he
             made
             Antichrist
             sensual
             ,
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             in
             the
             once
             Decapolite
             pale
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             and
             brought
             all
             those
             three
             into
             one
             great
             City
             ,
             called
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             Spiritually
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             also
             our
             Lord
             was
             Crucified
             .
          
           
           
             He
             also
             bound
             the
             three
             Heads
             of
             it
             (
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             himself
             )
             in
             a
             seeming
             firm
             bond
             of
             deceitful
             amity
             :
             
               Connubio
               aajanxit
               stobilitria
               Numina
               mundi
            
             :
             He
             bound
             Antichrist
             sensual
             ,
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             those
             three
             Heads
             of
             their
             triplicit
             body
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             a
             bond
             of
             Wedlock
             :
             The
             tenure
             of
             that
             Obligation
             was
             the
             false
             Prophets
             supposed
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             many
             dreadful
             ,
             false
             miracles
             ;
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             fundamentally
             sound
             ,
             but
             shallow
             (
             carelesly
             ,
             contentedly
             shallow
             )
             and
             by
             his
             peremptory
             claim
             of
             priority
             from
             his
             pretended
             right
             of
             Apostolick
             Succession
             .
          
           
             The
             Premisses
             are
             plain
             :
             First
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Rev.
             13.12
             .
             And
             he
             causeth
             the
             Earth
             and
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
             to
             worship
             the
             first
             beast
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             beast
             (
             next
             himself
             the
             Head
             corner-stone
             )
             was
             the
             strongest
             support
             of
             his
             City
             of
             Apostacy
             ;
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             and
             he
             deceiveth
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             by
             means
             of
             those
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             power
             to
             do
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             That
             beast
             was
             the
             seven
             headed
             Hydra
             of
             Rome-Papals
             Power
             Secular
             ,
             that
             bod
             ten
             horns
             ;
             and
             all
             (
             though
             not
             at
             first
             )
             crowned
             ,
             Rev.
             13.102
             .
          
           
             He
             causeth
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             the
             Earth
             to
             worship
             the
             first
             beast
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             beast
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             ●new
             by
             deceit
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ●as
             supposed
             living
             ,
             but
             indeed
             dead
             stones
             )
             into
             the
             building
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             ten
             crowned
             beast
             (
             though
             he
             intended
             himself
             Supream
             )
             :
             Secular
             head
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             what
             was
             this
             Unity
             or
             Grand
             Faction
             of
             Iniquity
             (
             thus
             wrought
             by
             the
             false
             Prophets
             deceit
             ,
             upon
             those
             that
             dwelt
             upon
             the
             Earth
             )
             but
             the
             tenfold
             body
             on
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
             the
             false
             Prophet
             built
             by
             rallying
             the
             Nations
             through
             his
             lying
             miracles
             ,
             which
             he
             wrought
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             first
             beast
             :
             Thus
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             chiefly
             did
             the
             false
             Prophet
             build
             this
             threefold
             
             City
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             plainly
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             will
             no
             less
             appear
             ,
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             from
             Church-History
             .
          
           
             He
             also
             (
             by
             that
             beasts
             joynt
             help
             )
             built
             this
             City
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             And
             he
             deceiveth
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             by
             means
             of
             those
             miracles
             which
             he
             had
             power
             to
             do
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             beast
             :
             And
             why
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             be
             assisted
             by
             him
             ?
          
           
             The
             three
             Heads
             were
             co-assisting
             this
             building
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             afforded
             matter
             and
             power
             ,
             the
             beast
             was
             the
             Magazine
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             made
             (
             by
             the
             false
             Prophet
             )
             the
             instrument
             to
             use
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             perfect
             this
             threefold
             City
             ;
             the
             false
             Prophet
             was
             the
             Master
             builder
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             (
             by
             the
             false
             Prophets
             procurement
             )
             gave
             his
             power
             and
             Authority
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             the
             beast
             :
             And
             the
             false
             Prophet
             was
             the
             disposer
             ,
             or
             chief
             orderer
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             usurp
             Power
             over
             all
             unto
             himself
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             he
             sought
             to
             strengthen
             that
             beasts
             hands
             exceedingly
             ,
             subjugating
             by
             deceit
             the
             Nations
             under
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             he
             deceiveth
             those
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             by
             means
             of
             those
             miracles
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             power
             to
             do
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             beast
             :
             Miracles
             were
             for
             confirmation
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             ratifie
             the
             Offices
             and
             Messages
             of
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Exod.
             4.5
             ,
             8.
             
             Heb.
             2.4
             .
             So
             the
             false
             Prophets
             miracles
             terminated
             (
             as
             in
             their
             next
             and
             immediate
             effects
             )
             in
             the
             deceitful
             confirmation
             ;
             First
             of
             his
             message
             ,
             and
             next
             of
             his
             seeming
             ,
             sound
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             Fundamentally
             sound
             ,
             but
             shallow
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             (
             though
             Homousian
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             fundamentally
             sound
             )
             both
             carelesly
             corrupt
             and
             shallow
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             To
             confirm
             his
             pretended
             Apostolick
             message
             to
             them
             that
             dwelt
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             build
             the
             Nations
             in
             the
             political
             body
             of
             his
             beloved
             City
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             (
             by
             deceit
             )
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ;
             therefore
             the
             false
             Prophet
             
             
             
             
             
             
             pretence
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             preach
             (
             for
             how
             should
             he
             preach
             unless
             he
             were
             sent
             )
             was
             one
             principal
             means
             ,
             at
             first
             (
             and
             in
             all
             his
             Sects
             )
             whereby
             he
             deceived
             them
             that
             dwelt
             upon
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             this
             means
             (
             his
             supposed
             message
             or
             pretence
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             preach
             )
             is
             the
             first
             means
             in
             order
             ,
             whereby
             he
             deceived
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             built
             this
             City
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             means
             was
             (
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             immediate
             end
             of
             his
             pretended
             message
             )
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             deceit
             ,
             which
             was
             somewhat
             fundamentally
             sound
             (
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             )
             but
             carelesly
             corrupt
             and
             shallow
             :
             For
             such
             Doctrine
             served
             best
             to
             make
             him
             deceive
             ,
             and
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             means
             (
             and
             that
             in
             order
             to
             confirm
             both
             his
             message
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             was
             his
             false
             miracles
             :
             And
             he
             deceiveth
             them
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             by
             means
             of
             those
             miracles
             &c.
             where
             we
             clearly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             asserts
             :
             That
             the
             false
             Prophets
             chiefest
             power
             to
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             was
             (
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             deceits
             )
             in
             his
             false
             miracles
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             not
             ;
             He
             deceived
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             by
             his
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             pretended
             message
             (
             though
             he
             did
             that
             by
             both
             )
             but
             he
             deceiveth
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             by
             means
             of
             those
             miracles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Every
             simple
             Impostor
             can
             deceive
             by
             unsound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             these
             miracles
             which
             the
             false
             Prophet
             wrought
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             miraculous
             deceits
             :
             Those
             miracles
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             wrought
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             :
             There
             's
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             threeforld
             Cities
             building
             .
             And
             he
             deceiveth
             them
             ,
             there
             's
             the
             manner
             and
             chief
             means
             (
             in
             his
             Apostolical
             pretence
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             miracles
             )
             by
             which
             he
             built
             this
             threefold
             City
             .
          
           
           
             He
             (
             the
             false
             Prophet
             )
             there
             's
             the
             Master-builder
             or
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             If
             he
             had
             power
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             to
             deceive
             them
             that
             dwelt
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             could
             thus
             compel
             ,
             frame
             ,
             and
             mould
             the
             Nations
             by
             deceit
             ;
             then
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             power
             to
             deceive
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ;
             did
             deceive
             him
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             accord
             with
             the
             wounded
             beast
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             caused
             both
             to
             communicate
             ,
             or
             consign
             their
             powers
             to
             himself
             ,
             Rev.
             13.2
             ,
             4.
             
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             Dragons
             as
             we
             shewed
             ,
             and
             shall
             after
             more
             fully
             shew
             :
             The
             first
             was
             Rome
             Pagans
             power
             secular
             till
             about
             324
             ,
             when
             his
             former
             might
             was
             much
             abated
             :
             But
             he
             retained
             some
             strength
             till
             about
             412.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Dragon
             was
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             prevailing
             power
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             that
             began
             to
             translate
             Rome
             Imperial
             about
             the
             year
             407.
             
             This
             second
             Dragon
             (
             by
             his
             military
             atchievements
             ,
             and
             enrichments
             thereby
             )
             became
             the
             fountain
             of
             power
             to
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             dispenser
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             power
             ,
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             Authority
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             the
             (
             by
             himself
             wounded
             ,
             but
             after
             Decadiademick
             )
             beast
             secular
             ,
             and
             papal
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             seduced
             the
             Nations
             ,
             deceived
             this
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             opened
             his
             mouth
             of
             deceit
             (
             and
             the
             earth
             opened
             ,
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             her
             mouth
             )
             and
             swallowed
             up
             that
             Dragons
             mighty
             floud
             ,
             chap.
             12.15
             .
             He
             in
             some
             sort
             swallowed
             up
             that
             Dragon
             also
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             (
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             Oracle
             of
             that
             mouth
             )
             drew
             by
             deceit
             that
             Dragon
             with
             his
             forces
             ,
             and
             Nations
             ,
             to
             embrace
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             chiefly
             done
             from
             about
             407
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             200
             years
             .
          
           
             He
             gave
             (
             but
             the
             false
             Prophet
             perswaded
             him
             to
             give
             )
             his
             seat
             and
             power
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             the
             then
             rising
             beast
             secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             both
             to
             give
             ,
             or
             
             submit
             unto
             himself
             the
             pre-eminence
             of
             power
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             first
             five
             hundred
             years
             (
             after
             the
             false
             Prophet
             began
             to
             put
             his
             deceitful
             hand
             to
             this
             wicked
             work
             )
             were
             times
             of
             reciprocal
             donations
             ,
             and
             receptions
             of
             great
             gifts
             to
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             that
             dwelt
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             And
             so
             the
             text
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             Rev.
             11.10
             .
             
               And
               they
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               shall
               send
               gifts
               one
               to
               another
               :
            
             As
             we
             shall
             also
             amply
             shew
             (
             in
             its
             due
             place
             )
             from
             Church-History
             :
             therefore
             ,
             those
             gratifying
             times
             ,
             by
             sending
             gifts
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             were
             the
             false
             Prophets
             chief
             edifying
             times
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             most
             successful
             in
             building
             by
             deceit
             ,
             this
             threefold
             City
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             Christ
             (
             that
             Prince
             of
             true
             Prophets
             )
             built
             his
             Church
             upon
             the
             sure
             rock
             of
             truth
             ;
             So
             ,
             this
             false
             Prophet
             Bicorne
             ,
             built
             her
             Antithesis
             (
             this
             threefold
             City
             )
             upon
             the
             seeming
             rock
             of
             false
             appearance
             and
             deceit
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             false
             Prophet
             that
             built
             this
             City
             by
             deceit
             ,
             the
             text
             expresly
             tells
             you
             ,
             chap.
             19.20
             .
             Where
             this
             grand
             Master
             of
             false
             miracles
             is
             expresly
             called
             ,
             the
             false
             Prophet
             that
             wrought
             miracles
             before
             the
             beast
             to
             deceive
             :
             He
             had
             the
             unhappyness
             to
             tie
             (
             not
             the
             True-love-knot
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             but
             )
             
               ternos
               ,
               tribus
               nodis
               ,
               colores
               ,
            
             three
             heterogene
             twists
             in
             a
             threefold
             cord
             of
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             That
             threefold
             twist
             was
             begun
             (
             but
             weakly
             begun
             )
             about
             the
             year
             407.
             
             But
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             620
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             threefold
             cord
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             broken
             :
             then
             the
             false
             Prophet
             seemed
             somewhat
             to
             slack
             his
             hand
             :
             that
             work
             never
             went
             on
             so
             well
             after
             :
             But
             about
             250
             years
             before
             Atropos
             should
             cut
             that
             cord
             by
             a
             
               final
               excision
               )
               it
               began
               to
               be
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               and
               much
               raveled
               into
               Modern
               Sects
               :
            
             Into
             three
             parts
             ,
             perhaps
             Papists
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             and
             dissentors
             from
             both
             :
             And
             the
             great
             City
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             evidences
             (
             sufficiently
             proving
             that
             the
             false
             Prophet
             was
             the
             Master
             builder
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             )
             we
             shall
             add
             Church
             History
             for
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             irrefellible
             proof
             of
             it
             :
             But
             that
             would
             take
             up
             more
             time
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             spare
             otherwise
             then
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             What
             the
             Epochaes
             of
             those
             three
             Heads
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             (
             all
             synchronizing
             with
             eight
             other
             )
             are
             .
          
           
             WE
             shall
             first
             unfold
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             (
             Epoche
             )
             because
             some
             may
             except
             against
             the
             usual
             acceptation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Aera
               ,
               Epoche
               ,
               Olympias
               ,
               Lustrum
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             computations
             of
             times
             .
          
           
             Lustrum
             is
             not
             the
             first
             year
             of
             five
             (
             though
             that
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             )
             but
             the
             space
             of
             five
             years
             .
          
           
             
               Olympias
               pro
               quadrennio
               usurpatur
            
             ,
             is
             the
             space
             of
             four
             years
             .
          
           
             
               Aera
               significat
               numerum
               computum
               ,
               &
               propriè
               terminum
               a
               quo
               numeramus
               ,
            
             is
             the
             computation
             of
             time
             from
             its
             beginning
             ,
             but
             ,
             more
             properly
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             But
          
           
             Epoche
             is
             a
             word
             ,
             literally
             ,
             of
             a
             much
             fuller
             expression
             ,
             and
             signifies
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             principium
             (
             though
             it
             comprehends
             that
             )
             but
             is
             the
             time
             of
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Epocha
             (
             say
             some
             )
             ab
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               retinere
               ,
               sistere
            
             ,
             is
             the
             retention
             or
             duration
             of
             the
             time
             of
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             Epocha
             (
             saith
             another
             )
             
               intervalla
               dicuntur
               ,
               quòd
               in
               illis
               sistantur
               ,
               &
               terminantur
               mensurae
               temporum
               ,
            
             are
             the
             spaces
             betwixt
             two
             termini
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             last
             parts
             of
             those
             Epochaes
             )
             begin
             and
             end
             the
             durations
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Epocha
             Apocalypseos
             (
             saith
             
               Mead
               )
               sive
               statueris
               principium
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             they
             have
             a
             principium
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             a
             Period
             ,
             and
             consequently
             an
             Interstitium
             of
             time
             betwixt
             both
             :
             I
             might
             make
             the
             like
             irrefellible
             inferences
             from
             many
             Authors
             ,
             that
             thus
             take
             the
             word
             for
             two
             termini
             ,
             and
             the
             duration
             of
             time
             betwixt
             both
             :
             And
             thus
             I
             take
             the
             word
             (
             Epoche
             )
             especially
             ,
             because
             it
             serves
             best
             to
             explain
             my
             meaning
             in
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             Intervalls
             ,
             or
             Epochaes
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             insist
             upon
             ,
             are
             in
             all
             twelve
             ;
             And
             all
             twelve
             synchronize
             in
             the
             same
             duration
             of
             1260
             years
             :
             we
             shall
             first
             propose
             ,
             or
             nominate
             all
             ,
             and
             after
             prove
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             Epochaes
             are
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             (
             that
             Cities
             three
             heads
             )
             and
             are
             proved
             from
             these
             texts
             ,
             Apocal.
             16.13
             .
             chap.
             12.14
             .
             ch
             .
             13.5
             .
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             chap.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             of
             that
             threefold
             City
             of
             the
             same
             duration
             ,
             and
             is
             proved
             from
             those
             texts
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             is
             of
             the
             Churches
             flight
             and
             defection
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             is
             of
             her
             duration
             in
             her
             place
             prepared
             of
             God
             :
             And
             these
             two
             Epochaes
             (
             which
             mutually
             unfold
             each
             other
             )
             we
             shall
             prove
             from
             Thes
             .
             2.3
             .
             Rev.
             12.1
             ,
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             seventh
             is
             of
             her
             being
             troden
             under-foot
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             proved
             from
             Rev.
             11.2
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             eighth
             is
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             (
             not
             so
             killed
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             might
             Prophesie
             in
             sackcloth
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             lying
             dead
             )
             which
             we
             shall
             shew
             from
             Rev.
             11.7
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.
             and
             from
             other
             texts
             .
          
           
           
             The
             ninth
             is
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             prophesing
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             proved
             from
             ch
             .
             11.3
             ,
             6.
             ch
             .
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             tenth
             is
             of
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             six
             Trumpets
             ,
             proved
             from
             the
             texts
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             ch
             .
             10.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             eleventh
             is
             of
             the
             pouring
             forth
             of
             the
             six
             Vials
             ,
             proved
             from
             Rev.
             11
             6.
             ch
             .
             16.17
             .
          
           
             The
             twelfth
             of
             the
             restraint
             of
             Spiritual
             rain
             ,
             proved
             from
             ch
             .
             11.3
             ,
             6.
             
             Luke
             4.24
             .
             James
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             shall
             give
             an
             Epitome
             of
             the
             denominant
             matter
             ,
             and
             transactions
             of
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             for
             1260
             years
             .
             All
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             are
             of
             a
             longer
             duration
             ,
             by
             above
             a
             1000
             years
             ,
             then
             any
             type-Interval
             that
             I
             observe
             in
             sacred
             Scripture
             ;
             And
             all
             twelve
             are
             longer
             (
             by
             above
             800
             years
             )
             then
             the
             proper
             Epoche
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             all
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             must
             of
             necessity
             appertain
             to
             the
             transactions
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             instantly
             shew
             .
             We
             shall
             also
             (
             in
             few
             lines
             )
             labour
             to
             make
             the
             premisses
             so
             plain
             ,
             both
             from
             those
             texts
             ,
             and
             Church-History
             ,
             that
             the
             judicious
             Readers
             may
             rightly
             judge
             them
             fully
             concludent
             :
             For
             the
             miseries
             of
             men
             and
             Saints
             surpass
             all
             sorrows
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             That
             they
             halt
             betwixt
             pluralities
             of
             opinions
             in
             this
             threefold
             dark
             labyrinth
             of
             errours
             ,
             and
             are
             scattered
             into
             sundry
             Sects
             :
             And
             what
             may
             redress
             ,
             what
             means
             may
             remedy
             those
             dreadful
             miseries
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             full
             manifestation
             of
             these
             Epochaes
             in
             the
             true
             Series
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             denominations
             ,
             may
             be
             (
             
               silum
               certissimum
            
             )
             a
             most
             sure
             guiding
             thred
             out
             of
             this
             threefold
             furnace
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             Abysse
             of
             intricate
             evils
             .
          
           
             Nor
             need
             it
             be
             thought
             impossible
             to
             prove
             them
             all
             ;
             nor
             perhaps
             to
             make
             them
             fully
             concludent
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             ordained
             two
             lawful
             witnesses
             to
             establish
             every
             truth
             ;
             And
             two
             testimonies
             ,
             for
             each
             Epoche
             ,
             from
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             
             make
             them
             fully
             concludent
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fewest
             we
             find
             for
             each
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             we
             shall
             (
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             this
             Treatise
             )
             reduplicate
             this
             double
             testimony
             (
             of
             it self
             sufficient
             )
             by
             ample
             Church-History
             of
             consonant
             record
             .
          
           
             Full
             mouthed
             men
             (
             the
             least
             in
             force
             )
             we
             fear
             not
             much
             ,
             nor
             the
             floud-gates
             of
             rash
             and
             railing
             folly
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             much
             dread
             that
             mis-apply'd
             assertion
             [
             
               Scriptura
               symbolica
               non
               est
               argumentativa
            
             ]
             which
             some
             are
             pleased
             to
             abuse
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Scripture
             :
             what
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             that
             saying
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             ;
             But
             I
             return
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             speak
             of
             this
             threefold
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             three
             heads
             conjunct
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             necessarily
             ,
             concurrent
             in
             their
             Epochaes
             .
             This
             threefold
             City
             (
             being
             the
             triplicit
             body
             of
             those
             three
             heads
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             )
             must
             have
             with
             them
             the
             same
             Epoche
             :
             For
             bodies
             ,
             and
             their
             heads
             are
             so
             inseparable
             ;
             That
             when
             either
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             discontinue
             :
             But
             the
             second
             Dragons
             duration
             (
             and
             he
             's
             the
             first
             head
             of
             this
             threefold
             City
             )
             was
             to
             be
             1260
             years
             ,
             as
             will
             clearly
             appear
             from
             Rev.
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             
             Therefore
             this
             threefold
             body
             Politick
             must
             have
             the
             same
             Epoche
             :
             But
             here
             I
             must
             further
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Dragons
             ;
             because
             their
             far
             different
             Epochaes
             clearly
             distinguish
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             and
             (
             excluding
             doubt
             )
             denote
             
               irrefellibly
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               two
               .
            
             I
             have
             oft
             before
             briefly
             hinted
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             ,
             but
             shall
             here
             (
             as
             in
             its
             more
             proper
             place
             )
             fully
             prove
             it
             ,
             and
             clearly
             distinguish
             betwixt
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             was
             Roman
             ;
             The
             second
             ,
             at
             first
             Teutonick
             :
             The
             first
             was
             originally
             Pagan
             ;
             the
             second
             (
             when
             he
             first
             invaded
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             vanquished
             her
             Witnesses
             )
             was
             Paganorian
             ,
             after
             a
             Papal
             ,
             then
             Mahumetan
             :
             the
             first
             was
             the
             head
             of
             Pagan
             ;
             the
             second
             the
             raiser
             up
             of
             the
             first
             head
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             :
             without
             the
             first
             ,
             Pagan
             Rome
             had
             never
             been
             ;
             without
             the
             second
             ,
             Papal
             Rome
             (
             as
             a
             body
             is
             
             not
             brought
             forth
             without
             an
             head
             )
             had
             not
             been
             born
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             (
             her
             first
             head
             in
             Scripture
             order
             )
             took
             away
             him
             that
             letted
             her
             rising
             up
             ,
             Thes
             .
             2.7
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             translated
             Rome
             Imperial
             about
             the
             years
             four
             hundred
             and
             seven
             ,
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             ;
             Drave
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             killed
             her
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             then
             took
             away
             the
             weak
             remnant
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             by
             a
             final
             excision
             ;
             All
             which
             letted
             (
             till
             then
             thus
             taken
             away
             by
             this
             second
             Dragon
             )
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             time
             of
             those
             two
             Parents
             (
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             )
             was
             come
             to
             the
             Birth
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             strength
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             Bicorne
             ,
             and
             Decacerastick
             beasts
             Papal
             ,
             then
             did
             this
             second
             Dragon
             (
             though
             he
             wounded
             both
             those
             Infant
             ,
             new
             born
             beasts
             with
             a
             sword
             )
             give
             power
             to
             their
             two
             Parents
             to
             bring
             them
             forth
             by
             affording
             what
             furthered
             (
             in
             that
             grand
             design
             )
             their
             sick
             desires
             :
             For
             he
             took
             away
             all
             that
             letted
             ,
             and
             filled
             other
             Nations
             of
             the
             Empire
             (
             besides
             Italy
             )
             with
             his
             Armies
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             hinder
             it
             :
             He
             also
             gave
             strength
             and
             means
             of
             growth
             to
             those
             two
             Parents
             (
             by
             him
             first
             wounded
             )
             Off-spring
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             power
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             that
             Decarch
             secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             whom
             the
             Sea
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             likewise
             power
             to
             the
             Bicorne
             beast
             ,
             Rev.
             13.2
             ,
             4.
             ch
             .
             11.10
             .
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             (
             immediately
             after
             he
             had
             taken
             and
             burnt
             Rome
             )
             lest
             the
             ruines
             of
             it
             (
             with
             Italy
             almost
             ruinated
             )
             to
             the
             wounded
             beast
             and
             false
             Prophet
             Papal
             :
             For
             ,
             Honorius
             (
             that
             good
             Emperour
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             of
             no
             great
             gifts
             )
             durst
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             did
             not
             reside
             any
             more
             at
             Rome
             :
             And
             that
             second
             Dragon
             (
             in
             some
             process
             of
             time
             )
             consigned
             his
             kingdoms
             to
             the
             false
             Prophets
             care
             ,
             embracing
             himself
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             He
             ,
             several
             wayes
             ,
             and
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             gave
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             power
             (
             which
             he
             took
             away
             from
             those
             he
             took
             out
             of
             the
             way
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             :
             wherefore
             .
          
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             taketh
             him
             away
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             two
             :
             But
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             (
             that
             letted
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             Rome
             Papal
             )
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             But
             he
             that
             took
             away
             the
             first
             Dragon
             with
             Rome
             Imperial
             was
             this
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Rev.
             13.24
             .
             which
             also
             Church
             History
             hath
             confirmed
             and
             will
             more
             fully
             confirm
             ;
             Therefore
             there
             must
             be
             inevitably
             two
             Dragons
             ,
             the
             second
             taking
             away
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             second
             ;
             which
             also
             we
             find
             apparent
             from
             Reason
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Church-History
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             we
             find
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             the
             Woman
             (
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             )
             in
             the
             same
             Heaven
             of
             power
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             Rev.
             12.1
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             she
             had
             not
             (
             at
             her
             first
             ascending
             into
             that
             Heaven
             of
             authority
             )
             such
             full
             power
             as
             that
             first
             Dragon
             had
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             stood
             before
             her
             (
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Constantines
             Reign
             )
             to
             devour
             her
             Child
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             born
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             destroy
             every
             man
             that
             might
             (
             as
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Magistrate
             )
             defend
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Woman
             ,
             or
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             was
             then
             in
             Heaven
             in
             a
             double
             respect
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             twofold
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             the
             Dragon
             only
             in
             a
             single
             acceptation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             the
             word
             Heaven
             holds
             forth
             an
             holy
             conversation
             ;
             And
             ,
             in
             this
             acceptance
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             then
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             (
             shining
             in
             the
             splendor
             of
             her
             Primitive
             Graces
             )
             and
             not
             then
             faln
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             fled
             into
             the
             Wildernesses
             ,
             where
             her
             good
             works
             were
             much
             more
             dark
             ,
             and
             less
             visibly
             conform
             to
             Gospel
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             She
             (
             not
             only
             had
             her
             conversation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             )
             was
             ascended
             also
             into
             the
             Heaven
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             sate
             upon
             part
             of
             that
             Dragons
             throne
             whereon
             that
             Dragon
             sate
             Supream
             ;
             And
             ,
             
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             both
             she
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             Dragon
             were
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Heaven
             of
             high
             power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             Heaven
             of
             an
             holy
             conversation
             with
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             that
             Dragon
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             :
             His
             conversation
             was
             not
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrary
             to
             her
             Heavenly
             conversation
             :
             Nor
             was
             he
             in
             Heaven
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             assert
             )
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             For
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             he
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             in
             her
             ,
             or
             for
             her
             ,
             but
             before
             ,
             and
             against
             her
             :
             But
             he
             was
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             inhabited
             the
             Heaven
             of
             high
             power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             was
             far
             above
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             at
             her
             first
             arrival
             into
             this
             Heaven
             :
             For
             ,
             we
             find
             her
             there
             crying
             ,
             
               travelling
               in
               Birth
               ,
               and
               pained
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               bring
               forth
               a
               Man-child
            
             (
             a
             Christian
             Magistracy
             ,
             or
             power
             secular
             )
             to
             protect
             her
             from
             that
             red
             Dragons
             bloudy
             persecutions
             ;
             
               And
               we
               find
               him
               standing
               before
               her
               to
               devour
               that
               Man-child
               ,
            
             or
             Christian
             Magistracy
             ,
             should
             she
             produce
             any
             :
             
               But
               she
               brought
               forth
               a
               Man-child
            
             saith
             the
             text
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             Christian
             power
             secular
             ,
             and
             Military
             (
             Michaels
             substitutes
             )
             
               that
               overcame
               that
               Dragon
               and
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               place
               was
               found
               no
               more
               in
               the
               Heaven
            
             of
             Supream
             power
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             He
             strove
             various
             ways
             ,
             and
             at
             several
             times
             to
             regain
             his
             place
             ;
             regained
             some
             power
             ,
             
               but
               his
               place
               was
               found
               no
               more
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             He
             had
             some
             power
             for
             a
             very
             short
             space
             ,
             power
             to
             persecute
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             prevailed
             not
             :
             He
             never
             after
             arrived
             to
             Supream
             Power
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             but
             was
             ,
             soon
             after
             ,
             deprived
             of
             his
             being
             ,
             and
             ,
             (
             about
             412
             )
             cast
             into
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             forever
             :
             By
             this
             it
             may
             plainly
             appear
             impossible
             that
             this
             Dragon
             should
             give
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             the
             beast
             secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             had
             none
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             beast
             was
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             who
             existed
             not
             till
             that
             Dragon
             (
             that
             letted
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             his
             rising
             
             up
             )
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             But
             
               the
               Dragon
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             gave
             his
             
               seat
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               great
               Authority
               to
               the
               beast
               :
            
             Therefore
             that
             was
             the
             second
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             for
             the
             Readers
             irrefellible
             eviction
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             the
             Paterns
             ,
             or
             Prophetick
             Types
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             with
             their
             Antitypes
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             type-Woman
             (
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             Primitive
             ,
             Jacobs
             Family
             )
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             adorned
             by
             an
             heavenly
             conversation
             ,
             having
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Stars
             her
             Lights
             ,
             and
             guides
             ,
             
               Gen.
               37.9
            
             .
             So
             we
             find
             her
             Antitype
             (
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             Primitive
             )
             in
             Heaven
             also
             ,
             having
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Stars
             her
             Lights
             ,
             and
             guides
             ,
             Rev.
             12.1
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             (
             even
             in
             Genesis
             )
             were
             not
             finally
             fulfilled
             (
             as
             some
             affirm
             they
             were
             )
             at
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             ,
             signally
             ,
             ecchoed
             forth
             future
             transactions
             far
             beyond
             those
             times
             ;
             But
             of
             this
             we
             shall
             give
             (
             after
             a
             short
             progress
             )
             full
             proof
             .
          
           
             The
             type-Woman
             (
             Jacobs
             Family
             )
             was
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             ascending
             into
             the
             Heaven
             of
             power
             ,
             become
             more
             mighty
             (
             saith
             Pharaoh
             )
             then
             the
             Egyptians
             :
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Dragon
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             Pharaoh
             expresly
             ;
             the
             Dragon
             Ezech.
             29.3
             .
             )
             stood
             before
             that
             woman
             to
             devour
             her
             Man-child
             :
             And
             this
             Dragon
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             (
             that
             Dragons
             Antitype
             )
             stood
             before
             the
             woman
             (
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             ascended
             into
             the
             Heaven
             of
             power
             )
             
               to
               devour
               her
               Man-child
            
             also
             ,
             so
             
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               born
               ,
               Rev.
            
             12.4
             .
          
           
             The
             type-Dragon
             (
             Pharaoh
             with
             his
             servants
             )
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             Heaven
             of
             power
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             
               Sank
               as
               a
               stone
               in
               the
               mighty
               waters
               ;
               The
               Sea
               covered
               them
               for
               ever
               ,
               Exod.
            
             15.10
             .
             So
             (
             his
             ,
             and
             their
             Antitype
             )
             this
             Dragon
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             with
             his
             Angels
             (
             servants
             ,
             and
             Officers
             )
             were
             cast
             also
             out
             of
             their
             Heaven
             of
             high
             power
             (
             as
             a
             great
             Milstone
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             )
             into
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             for
             ever
             more
             ,
             Rev.
             12.9
             .
             ch
             .
             18.2
             .
             ch
             .
             20.3
             .
          
           
           
             The
             type-Dragon
             ,
             Pharaoh
             (
             thus
             sinking
             himself
             for
             ever
             )
             had
             then
             no
             seat
             ,
             or
             authority
             to
             give
             to
             another
             :
             And
             this
             Dragon
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             (
             his
             Antitype
             )
             thus
             sinking
             for
             evermore
             ,
             had
             no
             seat
             ,
             power
             ,
             or
             authority
             to
             give
             to
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             who
             also
             existed
             not
             till
             after
             that
             Dragon
             fell
             for
             ever
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             Prophetick
             type
             (
             Pharaoh
             with
             his
             servants
             )
             is
             so
             apposite
             to
             its
             antitype
             (
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             )
             that
             it
             seems
             a
             real
             ,
             and
             literal
             relating
             of
             it
             :
             Both
             perished
             without
             power
             ;
             both
             had
             not
             to
             give
             ;
             both
             did
             not
             give
             the
             least
             power
             to
             any
             other
             :
             But
             
               the
               Dragon
               gave
               his
               power
               and
               great
               authority
               to
               the
               beast
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.2.4
             .
             Therefore
             that
             was
             the
             second
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             now
             examine
             another
             Patern
             ,
             or
             Prophetick
             type
             ,
             and
             compare
             it
             with
             its
             antitype
             :
             
               How
               art
               thou
               faln
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               O
               Lucifer
               ,
               Son
               of
               the
               morning
               ?
               How
               art
               then
               cut
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               Isa
               .
            
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Who
             was
             this
             that
             thus
             fell
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             thus
             cut
             down
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Babylon
             ?
          
           
             And
             from
             what
             Heaven
             did
             they
             thus
             fall
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Heaven
             of
             high
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ?
          
           
             And
             this
             Dragon
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             (
             the
             Representative
             secular
             of
             subantitype
             Babel
             ,
             Rev.
             17.5
             .
             )
             was
             
               cast
               down
               from
               Heaven
               unto
               the
               Earth
               ,
               chap.
            
             12.8
             .
             And
             what
             was
             this
             Heaven
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             was
             thus
             cast
             ,
             but
             the
             Heaven
             of
             high
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             And
             thus
             Mead
             ,
             and
             most
             expositors
             expound
             the
             word
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             those
             texts
             ,
             to
             be
             high
             power
             ;
             and
             authority
             ;
             and
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             those
             texts
             thus
             explain
             themselves
             :
             This
             was
             that
             Heaven
             of
             power
             ,
             wherein
             this
             first
             Dragon
             stood
             ,
             when
             he
             stood
             before
             the
             Woman
             to
             devour
             her
             Child
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             And
             how
             did
             type
             Babel
             ,
             with
             her
             secular
             head
             ,
             fall
             from
             this
             Heaven
             of
             power
             ?
             And
             how
             did
             her
             penultimate
             antitype
             ,
             or
             sub-antitype
             (
             Rome
             Pagan
             )
             and
             her
             head
             (
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             fall
             also
             from
             the
             same
             Heaven
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             unto
             the
             Earth
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             type
             Babel
             ,
             and
             her
             head
             secular
             ,
             fell
             from
             that
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             she
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             that
             subdued
             both
             her
             ,
             and
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             sub-antitype
             Babel
             (
             Rome
             Pagan
             )
             and
             her
             head
             (
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             fell
             also
             from
             their
             Heaven
             of
             power
             ,
             when
             they
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             his
             armies
             (
             Michaels
             substitutes
             )
             that
             conquered
             both
             her
             ,
             and
             him
             about
             the
             year
             320.
             
          
           
             But
             type
             Babel
             ,
             and
             her
             captivated
             head
             ,
             rebelled
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Darius
               Hystaspes
            
             ,
             
             for
             twenty
             months
             :
             But
             she
             ,
             and
             her
             faln
             head
             (
             by
             that
             Robellion
             )
             fell
             lower
             from
             Heaven
             unto
             the
             Earth
             :
             For
             ,
             her
             Rebels
             ,
             in
             her
             ,
             slew
             the
             women
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hinder
             them
             in
             their
             designed
             work
             ;
             
             And
             Sopyrus
             (
             by
             a
             policy
             cruel
             to
             himself
             )
             betray'd
             the
             men
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Hystaspes
             :
             So
             she
             (
             as
             a
             further
             progress
             to
             her
             final
             depopulation
             )
             lost
             very
             many
             both
             of
             her
             men
             and
             women
             :
             She
             (
             raising
             that
             Rebellion
             to
             regain
             her
             place
             )
             was
             exceedingly
             weakened
             thereby
             :
             It
             quite
             brake
             that
             conquered
             power
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             in
             peeces
             and
             her
             place
             was
             found
             no
             more
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             the
             then
             faln
             head
             of
             sub-antitype
             Babel
             ,
             or
             Rome
             Pagans
             sudu'd
             representative
             )
             rebelled
             also
             against
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             Masculine
             Off-spring
             ,
             that
             had
             subdu'd
             him
             :
             He
             persecuted
             the
             woman
             (
             persecuted
             her
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             under
             the
             form
             of
             an
             Arrian
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             the
             second
             ,
             
               Julian
               ,
               Valens
            
             )
             but
             prevailed
             not
             ;
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             prevailed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             place
             was
             found
             no
             more
             in
             heaven
             .
             But
             :
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Seleucus
             (
             after
             type
             Babel
             ,
             to
             her
             own
             utter
             
             ruine
             ,
             
             had
             rebelled
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             drew
             five
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             her
             Citizens
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             to
             inhabit
             his
             (
             by
             him
             new
             built
             )
             Selusia
             :
             wherefore
             ;
             As
             Cyrus
             drew
             her
             River
             dry
             ,
             and
             so
             subdu'd
             that
             City
             at
             first
             ;
             So
             Seleucus
             (
             draining
             that
             City
             of
             her
             Inhabitants
             )
             brought
             her
             to
             the
             next
             door
             to
             eternal
             desolation
             ,
             which
             soon
             after
             followed
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             she
             formerly
             shone
             like
             a
             refulgent
             Star
             ,
             was
             a
             Forrest
             ,
             where
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             used
             to
             hunt
             in
             St.
             Jeroms
             time
             :
             How
             art
             thou
             faln
             from
             heaven
             ,
             O
             Lucifer
             ,
             son
             of
             the
             morning
             .
             And
             so
             ;
          
           
             When
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             the
             captive
             head
             of
             sub-antitype
             Babel
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             Rome
             )
             had
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Victor
             ,
             her
             Manchild
             :
             Then
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             (
             falling
             the
             faster
             from
             heaven
             for
             that
             Rebellion
             )
             were
             cut
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Eagles
             of
             high
             power
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             (
             the
             Orthodox
             Emperours
             ,
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             with
             his
             Sons
             )
             bound
             him
             (
             the
             more
             for
             that
             Rebellion
             )
             with
             cords
             which
             he
             could
             not
             cast
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             strong
             chains
             (
             their
             strict
             Edicts
             against
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             )
             which
             he
             could
             never
             break
             :
             Therefore
             (
             thus
             begirt
             with
             the
             bands
             of
             eternal
             death
             )
             he
             besought
             the
             second
             Dragon
             (
             the
             Barbarians
             of
             the
             North
             )
             to
             pity
             his
             deplored
             estate
             :
             That
             second
             Dragon
             (
             mindless
             of
             his
             miseries
             )
             came
             about
             407
             ,
             and
             (
             about
             412
             )
             trod
             his
             feeble
             and
             dying
             remnant
             under
             his
             careless
             feet
             :
             Thus
             dyed
             that
             Dragon
             (
             poor
             as
             Codrus
             )
             not
             having
             any
             inheritance
             ,
             nor
             heir
             to
             inherit
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             the
             beast
             ;
             therefore
             that
             was
             the
             second
             Dragon
             .
             That
             beast
             secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             
               blasphemed
               them
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.6
             .
          
           
             By
             heaven
             there
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             heavenly
             conversations
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whom
             that
             beast
             blasphemed
             .
             
               Rejoyceye
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               
               ye
               that
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               chap.
            
             12.12
             .
             There
             ;
             by
             heaven
             ,
             is
             meant
             (
             not
             only
             the
             heavenly
             conversations
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             high
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             prevailing
             against
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             possessing
             his
             throne
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             heaven
             of
             power
             he
             was
             cast
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             other
             heaven
             ,
             held
             no
             other
             :
             That
             was
             his
             only
             heaven
             in
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             John
             saw
             him
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             that
             heaven
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             stood
             with
             him
             (
             when
             he
             stood
             before
             her
             )
             and
             was
             there
             without
             him
             (
             after
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             )
             when
             her
             Manchild
             or
             secular
             head
             ,
             sate
             sole
             Monarch
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             
               But
               rejoyce
               ye
               Heavens
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             By
             heavens
             here
             ,
             is
             more
             especially
             ,
             meant
             the
             Western
             Empire
             and
             Churches
             ,
             that
             were
             more
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             more
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             more
             fruitful
             in
             good
             works
             (
             conform
             to
             Gospel
             rule
             )
             then
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             were
             ,
             who
             were
             much
             more
             corrupt
             with
             Heresies
             ,
             Arrianism
             ,
             and
             evil
             manners
             ;
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             they
             scarse
             could
             be
             counted
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             heaven
             )
             were
             called
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             :
             
               Wo
               unto
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               :
               For
               ;
               The
               Devil
               is
               come
               down
               to
               you
               ,
               having
               great
               wrath
               ,
               because
               he
               knoweth
               he
               hath
               but
               a
               short
               time
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             For
             ,
             That
             first
             Dragon
             (
             acted
             by
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             the
             Devil
             )
             got
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             so
             much
             power
             (
             for
             a
             short
             space
             )
             against
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             (
             Egypt
             and
             the
             East
             Empire
             )
             as
             to
             persecute
             many
             precious
             Saints
             in
             those
             infimous
             out-places
             ,
             that
             less
             regarded
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             manners
             :
             
             But
             he
             prevailed
             not
             (
             or
             very
             little
             )
             against
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             who
             were
             much
             more
             sound
             in
             fa●●●
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             called
             Heaven
             :
             
               Rejoyc●
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               ye
               that
               dwell
               in
               them
               ;
               wo
               unto
               the
               Inhabitants
               
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             ;
             Of
             this
             I
             have
             written
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Tract
             against
             Chiliasm
             .
          
           
             This
             first
             Dragon
             thus
             prevailed
             (
             under
             his
             eighth
             and
             last
             head
             ,
             and
             ,
             chiefly
             under
             the
             form
             of
             an
             Arrian
             )
             against
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             (
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             )
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Constans
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Valens
             ,
             about
             18
             years
             :
             Then
             was
             he
             bound
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             before
             sufficiently
             )
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             Sons
             with
             a
             new
             recruit
             of
             chains
             so
             strait
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             scarce
             breath
             ,
             or
             rather
             must
             breath
             his
             last
             :
             Then
             (
             seeking
             aid
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             )
             that
             Dragon
             came
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             succour
             him
             (
             sad
             ,
             poor
             ,
             dying
             ,
             distressed
             )
             but
             destroy'd
             for
             ever
             (
             about
             412
             )
             the
             feeble
             relicts
             of
             him
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             first
             Dragon
             had
             not
             then
             ,
             nor
             long
             before
             ,
             any
             free
             power
             ,
             seat
             ,
             or
             authority
             :
             But
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             his
             seat
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             that
             was
             the
             second
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Dragon
             was
             
               Draco
               devictus
            
             ,
             a
             Dragon
             subdu'd
             by
             a
             woman
             :
             
               She
               overcame
               him
               by
               the
               blond
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               her
               testimony
               ,
               ch
               .
            
             12.11
             .
             But
             this
             second
             Dragon
             overcame
             that
             woman
             ,
             
               drave
               her
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               killed
               her
               witnesses
               :
            
             To
             wit
             ,
             about
             four
             hundred
             and
             seven
             ,
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             ,
             when
             their
             testimony
             (
             by
             which
             they
             overcame
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             grew
             (
             at
             least
             in
             works
             )
             weak
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             text
             )
             
               when
               they
               had
               finished
               that
               testimony
               ,
               ch
               .
            
             11.7
             .
             ch
             .
             12.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Dragon
             was
             an
             *
             Indigena
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             the
             second
             an
             †
             Alienigena
             from
             the
             North
             :
             Rome
             Pagan
             was
             the
             last
             ,
             clearest
             ,
             fullest
             type
             of
             the
             Antichrist
             predicted
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             Rome
             Papal
             was
             the
             antitype
             ,
             or
             substance
             shaddowed
             forth
             by
             many
             types
             ,
             but
             (
             last
             and
             above
             all
             )
             by
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             head
             the
             first
             Dragon
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             was
             the
             first
             head
             in
             Scripture
             order
             (
             because
             the
             raiser
             up
             )
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             .
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             I
             must
             first
             resell
             sundry
             opinions
             of
             many
             Learned
             writers
             :
             For
             some
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             Prophesies
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             fulfilled
             at
             the
             death
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             So
             they
             cut
             off
             the
             Prophets
             from
             giving
             testimony
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Apocalyps
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Prophesies
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             (
             except
             the
             Dragons
             binding
             for
             1000
             years
             ,
             whom
             they
             also
             except
             in
             vain
             )
             were
             fulfilled
             about
             412
             ,
             at
             the
             excision
             of
             Rome
             Imperial
             :
             Then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             beast
             ,
             or
             false
             Prophet
             commencing
             then
             ;
             And
             then
             this
             (
             if
             not
             the
             whole
             )
             design
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             may
             seem
             a
             dream
             :
             I
             must
             therefore
             take
             away
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             these
             cardinal
             obstacles
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             my
             progress
             ,
             to
             explicate
             those
             intricate
             Scriptures
             that
             are
             most
             needful
             to
             be
             unfolded
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Plain
             thereby
             the
             more
             perspicuous
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             shall
             prove
             (
             though
             we
             have
             done
             that
             ,
             perhaps
             before
             sufficiently
             )
             that
             the
             Prophets
             bare
             clear
             record
             to
             the
             Predictions
             ,
             prophetick
             promises
             ,
             and
             comminations
             in
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             and
             reached
             even
             Papal
             Rome
             .
             That
             there
             were
             two
             Dragons
             needs
             no
             dispute
             :
             Further
             proof
             of
             it
             might
             seem
             superfluous
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             even
             that
             also
             will
             hereby
             necessarily
             and
             irrefellibly
             appear
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             find
             )
             never
             took
             notice
             that
             there
             were
             two
             ;
             nor
             do
             the
             Learned
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Hammond
            
             ,
             and
             others
             (
             that
             I
             see
             )
             observe
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             (
             stating
             the
             period
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             and
             all
             prophetick
             Scriptures
             about
             the
             year
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             ,
             when
             Rome
             Imperial
             was
             translated
             )
             so
             exclude
             both
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             with
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             modern
             Sects
             ,
             and
             ,
             so
             doing
             ,
             must
             exclude
             (
             though
             they
             would
             except
             them
             )
             the
             Mahumetans
             also
             ,
             from
             being
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Churches
             predicted
             Antithesis
             .
          
           
           
             The
             more
             literal
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             (
             in
             many
             things
             )
             they
             ,
             with
             Mead
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             have
             learnedly
             observed
             ,
             which
             literal
             fulfilling
             in
             many
             things
             (
             they
             find
             ,
             and
             I
             confess
             )
             ended
             much
             about
             the
             years
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             of
             many
             things
             that
             relate
             (
             not
             to
             Pagan
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             they
             take
             little
             or
             no
             notice
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             misguided
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             general
             mis-supposition
             ,
             which
             may
             necessitate
             even
             the
             most
             Learned
             to
             the
             same
             mistakes
             :
             For
             ,
             their
             not
             observing
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Dragons
             (
             which
             also
             never
             any
             that
             I
             find
             observed
             -
             )
             necessitates
             them
             (
             if
             not
             all
             expositors
             )
             to
             the
             same
             aberrations
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Hammond
             (
             or
             as
             well
             any
             other
             Learned
             or
             rational
             )
             did
             ,
             or
             might
             (
             had
             his
             suppositions
             been
             right
             )
             very
             rationally
             thus
             argue
             :
             The
             Dragon
             (
             for
             neither
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             perhaps
             ,
             supposed
             more
             than
             one
             )
             ended
             (
             with
             the
             computation
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             )
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             had
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             synchronick
             Epoche
             ending
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             never
             any
             Dragon
             ,
             beast
             ,
             or
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             of
             them
             (
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             be
             before
             )
             apply'd
             to
             Papal
             Rome
             :
             Papal
             Rome
             (
             whom
             the
             Apocalyps
             it self
             thus
             absolveth
             )
             must
             therefore
             remain
             free
             for
             ever
             from
             any
             such
             imputation
             ,
             as
             being
             any
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Antichrist
             predicted
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             :
             His
             ,
             and
             their
             arguments
             (
             were
             those
             suppositions
             right
             )
             are
             very
             rational
             ,
             and
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             very
             truth
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             the
             Learned
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Hammond
            
             ,
             and
             others
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             )
             much
             observe
             :
             That
             (
             as
             some
             Rocks
             re-eccho
             the
             first
             sounds
             given
             ,
             three
             or
             four
             times
             ,
             *
             as
             
               Trogus
               Pompeius
            
             witnesseth
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             oft
             observed
             )
             so
             some
             prophesies
             
             sound
             forth
             several
             successive
             transactions
             in
             four
             or
             five
             reverberations
             :
             For
             example
             :
          
           
             The
             prophesie
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             of
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             ,
             struck
             first
             Prophetically
             upon
             the
             cruel
             practises
             of
             Epiphanes
             ,
             and
             sounded
             forth
             the
             Jews
             sad
             calamities
             by
             his
             merciless
             persecutions
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             terminate
             there
             ,
             but
             sounded
             forth
             also
             the
             Jews
             desolations
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               :
               And
               when
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               abomination
               of
               desolation
               spoken
               of
               by
            
             Daniel
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Daniels
               dimidium
               hebdemadis
            
             of
             the
             same
             duration
             ,
             and
             denomination
             ,
             and
             makes
             Daniels
             prophesie
             of
             the
             desolation
             ,
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             in
             the
             third
             Reverberation
             :
             The
             conformity
             of
             that
             half
             week
             of
             years
             (
             in
             its
             duration
             ,
             and
             denomination
             )
             to
             its
             type
             under
             Epiphanes
             ,
             and
             its
             anti
             type
             under
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             appears
             from
             these
             
               Texts
               ,
               Dan.
            
             9.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Rev.
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             duration
             of
             that
             half
             week
             of
             years
             under
             Epiphanes
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             (
             as
             in
             types
             )
             was
             1260
             days
             literal
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             their
             anti
             types
             1260
             years
             .
             The
             desolations
             in
             those
             types
             were
             more
             literal
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             their
             antitypes
             more
             Spiritual
             ,
             Rev.
             11.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.
             
             As
             we
             shall
             also
             further
             shew
             from
             those
             Texts
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
             Nor
             did
             Daniels
             prophesies
             of
             the
             desolation
             end
             in
             Epiphanes
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             half
             week
             of
             years
             under
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             reached
             (
             in
             the
             fourth
             Reverberation
             )
             that
             tenfold
             desolation
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             persecuted
             by
             Rome
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             did
             adjudge
             and
             declare
             the
             literal
             desolations
             of
             the
             legal
             Temple
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             spoken
             of
             by
             Daniel
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             sub-antitype
             of
             Daniels
             prediction
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             that
             under
             Epiphanes
             )
             then
             how
             much
             more
             must
             this
             tenfold
             desolation
             (
             not
             of
             literal
             ,
             but
             living
             stones
             ;
             not
             of
             the
             legal
             Temple
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             )
             be
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             in
             the
             fourth
             Reverberation
             from
             Daniels
             prophesie
             ;
             And
             ,
             especially
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Dioclesian
             ,
             when
             his
             triumphant
             Pillars
             (
             importing
             the
             Gospel
             Churches
             utter
             desolation
             )
             were
             erected
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             run
             and
             read
             this
             desolation
             (
             as
             Daniel
             predicts
             it
             )
             let
             him
             read
             his
             express
             description
             of
             it
             in
             ch
             .
             7.7
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             where
             he
             may
             easily
             observe
             :
             That
             the
             Text
             holds
             forth
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Kingdom
             and
             (
             its
             head
             )
             the
             fourth
             beast
             ,
             with
             ten
             horns
             uncrowned
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             Rome
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             her
             head
             (
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             in
             the
             fourth
             Reverberation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Texts
             hold
             forth
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             instantly
             shew
             )
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             her
             secular
             head
             (
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             Papal
             with
             ten
             horns
             crowned
             )
             in
             the
             fifth
             Reverberation
             from
             Daniels
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Texts
             hold
             forth
             a
             little
             Pseudo-prophetick
             horn
             rising
             up
             among
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             all
             uncrowned
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Texts
             hold
             forth
             the
             (
             at
             first
             little
             )
             Pseudo-prophetick
             horn
             Papal
             ,
             rising
             up
             among
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             all
             crowned
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             also
             observe
             from
             those
             Texts
             ,
             that
             this
             little
             horn
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             should
             make
             (
             in
             the
             fourth
             Reverberation
             )
             a
             most
             dreadful
             Church-desolation
             ,
             
               should
               wear
               out
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             And
             ,
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             observe
             also
             from
             those
             texts
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             forth
             (
             and
             that
             principally
             )
             the
             little
             horn
             Papal
             ,
             that
             produced
             the
             greatest
             Church-desolation
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             texts
             point
             forth
             the
             little
             horn
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             by
             his
             rising
             up
             amongst
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             the
             fourth
             Kingdom
             ;
             So
             ,
             they
             point
             out
             the
             little
             horn
             Papal
             (
             that
             rose
             up
             among
             the
             ten
             horns
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             of
             Pagan
             ,
             of
             papal
             Rome
             )
             by
             his
             distinct
             Epoche
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             instantly
             shew
             )
             of
             1260
             years
             ,
             
             which
             (
             because
             eight
             hundred
             years
             longer
             then
             the
             proper
             Epoche
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             )
             is
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             little
             horn
             of
             pagan
             Rome
             ,
             and
             consistent
             only
             with
             that
             of
             Rome
             papal
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             seven
             heads
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             were
             first
             ,
             Seven
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             also
             seven
             Kings
             ;
             So
             Daniels
             prophesie
             ,
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             ,
             pre-figured
             and
             described
             the
             Decapolity
             ,
             first
             ,
             Of
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             text
             holds
             forth
             the
             fourth
             Kingdom
             (
             the
             dominion
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Greek
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             third
             )
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             text
             ,
             which
             expresly
             calls
             the
             representative
             of
             it
             ,
             
               The
               fourth
               Beast
            
             ,
             and
             it
             
               the
               fourth
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             Dan.
             7.7
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             find
             expresly
             from
             the
             text
             ,
             That
             that
             little
             horn
             (
             Roman
             ,
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fourth
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             fourth
             reverberation
             from
             Daniels
             prophesie
             )
             produced
             a
             most
             direful
             Church-desolation
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             (
             at
             first
             little
             )
             Pseudo-prophetick
             horn
             was
             (
             not
             to
             pull
             down
             a
             Temple
             of
             dead
             stones
             ,
             or
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             some
             hand
             in
             that
             also
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             
               wear
               out
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             in
             
               Daniel
               )
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               .
            
          
           
             And
             what
             performance
             more
             sitly
             ,
             and
             literally
             accommodates
             that
             Prophetick
             description
             ,
             then
             Dioclesians
             persecutions
             ,
             which
             his
             pillars
             (
             with
             this
             Inscription
             )
             exprest
             :
             *
             
               Deleto
               ulique
               nomine
               Christi
            
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             Saint-desolating
             horn
             was
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             little
             Pseudo
             prophetick
             horn
             Pagan
             ,
             predicted
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             to
             be
             under
             the
             four
             first
             heads
             of
             that
             fourth
             Kingdom
             ,
             till
             it
             grew
             great
             in
             
               Julius
               ,
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             succeeding
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             (
             adopting
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             office
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             )
             were
             
               summi
               Pontifices
            
             ,
             and
             chief
             persecutors
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Saints
             :
             For
             ;
             All
             the
             Edicts
             for
             the
             ten
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             eleventh
             also
             ,
             were
             issued
             forth
             by
             that
             Pseudo-prophetick
             
             horn
             Pagan
             raised
             to
             power
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             but
             ,
             at
             last
             turn'd
             Arrtan
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             little
             horn
             in
             Daniel
             7th
             .
             shaddowed
             forth
             also
             the
             
             Bicorne-false
             Prophet
             papal
             ,
             but
             pre-signified
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             either
             Epiphanes
             or
             any
             other
             power
             except
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             little
             horn
             in
             Dan.
             7th
             .
             (
             having
             no
             relation
             to
             Epiphanes
             )
             and
             that
             in
             Dan.
             8.
             and
             9.
             ver
             .
             are
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             much
             less
             did
             that
             little
             horn
             in
             Dan.
             7.
             terminate
             (
             as
             many
             expositors
             assert
             )
             in
             Epiphanes
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             fourth
             beast
             (
             amongst
             whose
             ten
             horns
             the
             little
             horn
             in
             the
             7.
             chap.
             rose
             up
             )
             was
             the
             Supream
             power
             of
             pagan
             Rome
             :
             But
             Epiphanes
             was
             but
             head
             of
             a
             fragment
             of
             power
             in
             the
             divided
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             third
             beast
             ,
             Dan.
             8.21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             beast
             was
             great
             in
             power
             ;
             So
             was
             Epiphanes
             :
             But
             Epiphanes
             was
             not
             that
             fourth
             beast
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             fourth
             beast
             devoured
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             7.23
             .
             And
             Epiphanes
             was
             mighty
             in
             power
             ,
             
               but
               not
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               in
               his
               strength
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             8.24
             .
             that
             is
             :
             He
             was
             far
             inferiour
             for
             strength
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             horn
             of
             the
             third
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             far
             inferiour
             in
             power
             ,
             to
             the
             fourth
             beast
             :
             therefore
             ,
             Epiphanes
             was
             not
             that
             fourth
             beast
             ,
             or
             that
             little
             horn
             ,
             that
             rose
             up
             among
             those
             ten
             horns
             of
             that
             fourth
             Kingdom
             :
             But
             ,
          
           
             The
             false
             Prophet
             (
             Roman
             and
             Pagan
             )
             rose
             up
             among
             the
             ten
             uncrowned
             horns
             of
             that
             Roman
             Decarch
             ,
             whom
             Daniel
             calls
             
               the
               fourth
               beast
            
             ,
             Dan.
             7.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Rev.
             17
             3
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             the
             false
             Prophet
             Papal
             rose
             up
             amongst
             the
             ten
             (
             not
             uncrowned
             as
             the
             former
             were
             ,
             but
             )
             crowned
             horns
             of
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             Papal
             ,
             Dan.
             7.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Rev.
             13.11
             ,
             12.
             &c.
             But
             Epiphanes
             came
             up
             (
             not
             among
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             Pagan
             or
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             but
             )
             out
             of
             one
             of
             the
             four
             horns
             of
             the
             third
             Kingdom
             ,
             Dan.
             8.9
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Series
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             of
             reiterated
             Ecchoes
             runs
             in
             this
             order
             :
             Daniel
             ,
             prophetically
             describes
             the
             practises
             of
             Epiphanes
             ,
             and
             fore-tells
             Jerusalems
             desolation
             ,
             by
             his
             cruel
             persecutions
             in
             chap.
             8.9
             .
             to
             the
             15.
             ver
             .
             23.
             to
             27.
             chap.
             12.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Daniels
             half
             week
             of
             years
             (
             wherein
             Christ
             exercised
             his
             prophetical
             Office
             for
             1260
             days
             )
             was
             adumbrated
             (
             in
             its
             curation
             and
             denomination
             )
             by
             the
             times
             and
             transactions
             of
             Epiphanes
             ,
             and
             was
             sounded
             forth
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             second
             Eccho
             ,
             from
             those
             texts
             aforesaid
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             Pharisees
             less
             shadow
             forth
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             (
             then
             Epiphanes
             did
             )
             in
             that
             half
             week
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             transactions
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             that
             half
             week
             of
             years
             (
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             1260
             days
             )
             held
             forth
             some
             outward
             import
             ,
             or
             shew
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             yet
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             sad
             time
             of
             the
             King
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             rejected
             of
             his
             own
             :
             And
             of
             his
             kingdom
             dejected
             ,
             desolate
             ,
             and
             trodden
             under
             soot
             :
             And
             (
             as
             the
             antitype
             witnesses
             were
             to
             prophesie
             in
             sackcloth
             1260
             days
             annual
             ,
             Rev.
             11.3
             .
             So
             )
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             prophesied
             (
             as
             it
             were
             in
             sackcloth
             )
             to
             that
             gain-saying
             ,
             rebellious
             and
             bloudy
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             1260
             days
             ,
             as
             their
             antitype
             should
             do
             so
             many
             years
             :
             Christ
             also
             (
             weeping
             over
             Jerusalem
             )
             prophesied
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             :
             That
             half
             week
             of
             years
             (
             or
             1260
             days
             )
             was
             the
             type-duration
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             sackcloth
             prophesie
             for
             the
             desolations
             of
             Zion
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Fews
             desolations
             ,
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             did
             resound
             (
             in
             a
             third
             Eccho
             )
             from
             the
             same
             texts
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Math.
             24.15
             .
             Dan.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             these
             texts
             in
             Daniel
             strike
             also
             Prophetically
             ,
             upon
             those
             sad
             desolations
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             wrought
             (
             as
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             shown
             )
             by
             the
             Pseudo-prophetick
             (
             at
             first
             little
             )
             horn
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             in
             the
             fourth
             reverberation
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             same
             texts
             in
             Daniel
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             ,
             and
             shall
             sufficiently
             shew
             )
             are
             re-ecchoed
             by
             those
             most
             dreadful
             and
             durable
             desolations
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             devolved
             upon
             her
             by
             Papal
             Rome
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             those
             texts
             in
             Dan.
             7.
             and
             that
             little
             horn
             there
             ,
             do
             nothing
             respect
             Epiphanes
             ,
             or
             Daniels
             half
             week
             ,
             or
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             (
             either
             as
             inter-adumbrations
             ,
             or
             subantitypes
             )
             but
             strike
             (
             immediately
             and
             directly
             )
             upon
             the
             Decapolities
             of
             Pagan
             and
             Papal
             Rome
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             little
             horn
             in
             Daniel
             8th
             .
             did
             (
             but
             that
             in
             Daniel
             7th
             .
             did
             not
             at
             all
             )
             import
             Epiphanes
             ,
             much
             less
             did
             that
             little
             horn
             in
             Dan.
             7.
             terminate
             (
             is
             most
             writers
             affirm
             it
             did
             )
             in
             Epiphanes
             .
          
           
             Expositors
             (
             that
             will
             run
             with
             the
             multitude
             into
             gross
             mistakes
             )
             make
             it
             not
             their
             industrious
             care
             to
             try
             the
             truth
             by
             sacred
             record
             ,
             and
             Scripture-rule
             ,
             but
             rush
             on
             in
             the
             common
             roads
             of
             received
             opinions
             ,
             wherein
             most
             Writers
             have
             long
             misled
             the
             way
             :
             These
             seem
             (
             as
             in
             many
             other
             )
             in
             these
             assertions
             ,
             to
             err
             by
             consent
             .
          
           
             The
             little
             horn
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             Dan.
             8th
             .
             is
             Epiphanes
             ;
             And
             I
             affirm
             it
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             The
             little
             horn
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             Dan.
             7th
             .
             is
             Epiphanes
             :
             And
             why
             Epiphanes
             ?
             Because
             this
             also
             is
             a
             little
             horn
             :
             And
             here
             's
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             judgment
             :
             One
             seeming
             circumstantial
             parity
             in
             two
             texts
             against
             many
             substantial
             disparities
             in
             many
             texts
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             and
             consider
             not
             :
             This
             is
             to
             admit
             ,
             and
             allow
             of
             one
             false
             witness
             in
             judgment
             ,
             and
             exclude
             an
             hundred
             true
             ones
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             red
             Dragon
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             ch
             .
             12.3
             .
             and
             that
             beast
             in
             the
             17th
             .
             chap.
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             beast
             :
             And
             so
             they
             say
             right
             :
             But
             the
             beast
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             ch
             .
             13.1
             .
             is
             also
             the
             same
             beast
             :
             And
             why
             the
             same
             ?
             Because
             he
             also
             had
             seven
             heads
             and
             ten
             honrs
             :
             This
             conclusion
             ,
             or
             inference
             is
             most
             absurd
             and
             unjust
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Qui
               quicquid
               statueris
               parte
               inautitâ
               alterâ
               aequum
               licet
               )
               haud
               aequus
               fucrit
            
             ;
             It
             s
             most
             unjust
             
             just
             to
             conclude
             those
             beasts
             in
             the
             three
             texts
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             from
             the
             like
             numbers
             of
             their
             heads
             and
             horns
             ,
             and
             not
             see
             or
             consider
             the
             real
             disparities
             (
             even
             in
             all
             their
             seven
             heads
             and
             ten
             horns
             )
             betwixt
             that
             beast
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             Chap.
             and
             that
             in
             12.
             and
             17.
             
             Chapters
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             beast
             in
             the
             13th
             .
             chap.
             had
             ten
             crowns
             upon
             his
             ten
             horns
             :
             But
             that
             beast
             in
             the
             12th
             .
             and
             17th
             .
             chap.
             had
             no
             crowns
             upon
             his
             ten
             horns
             :
             He
             had
             seven
             crowns
             upon
             his
             seven
             Heads
             .
             But
             that
             beast
             in
             the
             
               thirteenth
               chapter
            
             had
             no
             crowns
             upon
             his
             seven
             heads
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             their
             real
             disparities
             are
             sevenfold
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             tenfold
             in
             their
             horns
             :
             It
             may
             seem
             therefore
             incredible
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             possible
             for
             all
             expositors
             (
             that
             I
             find
             )
             to
             make
             their
             ten
             horns
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             tenfold
             disparity
             in
             their
             crowns
             )
             to
             be
             a
             tenfold
             comparity
             ,
             and
             their
             seven
             heads
             to
             be
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             sevenfold
             disparity
             in
             their
             crowns
             )
             a
             sevenfold
             parity
             :
             And
             that
             (
             which
             makes
             it
             seem
             strange
             beyond
             admitation
             )
             when
             the
             least
             of
             these
             disparities
             (
             which
             they
             mistake
             for
             parities
             )
             must
             ,
             inevitably
             be
             found
             to
             make
             the
             beasts
             in
             the
             said
             texts
             ,
             to
             be
             irrefellibly
             two
             .
             Be
             they
             (
             say
             some
             )
             found
             irrefellible
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             no
             sundamental
             truths
             ,
             nor
             notions
             much
             needful
             to
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             The
             beast
             opened
             his
             mouth
             in
             blasphemy
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
             So
             profane
             ,
             sloathful
             slow-bellys
             ,
             and
             evil
             beasts
             open
             their
             mouths
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             (
             sleighting
             their
             faithful
             searchers
             )
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             plainest
             Scriptures
             (
             much
             less
             the
             more
             implicit
             ,
             which
             they
             least
             know
             ,
             and
             despise
             most
             )
             profit
             them
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             desire
             they
             to
             know
             things
             most
             necessary
             ,
             that
             are
             difficult
             to
             be
             known
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Difficilia
               quae
               pulcra
            
             :
             Things
             that
             are
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             useful
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             are
             most
             difficult
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             being
             kept
             back
             by
             the
             just
             hand
             of
             God
             (
             in
             dark
             expressions
             )
             purposely
             from
             the
             profanely
             ,
             blind
             ,
             and
             sloathful
             (
             or
             from
             those
             chiefly
             )
             that
             they
             should
             not
             finde
             
             them
             out
             :
             Nor
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             prophetick
             Scriptures
             otherwise
             them
             most
             necessary
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             import
             other
             then
             things
             most
             sacred
             of
             highest
             concernments
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             mysterious
             truths
             (
             made
             manifest
             )
             may
             prove
             the
             greatest
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             come
             to
             the
             Christian
             World
             in
             many
             Centuries
             of
             years
             ,
             as
             will
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             shew
             the
             great
             (
             and
             that
             manifold
             )
             utility
             ,
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             prophetick
             and
             symbolical
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             though
             (
             say
             they
             )
             many
             texts
             mention
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             never
             any
             more
             then
             one
             .
             And
             why
             but
             one
             ?
             Because
             all
             texts
             ,
             that
             make
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             retain
             this
             appellation
             :
             The
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             seeming
             parity
             of
             appellation
             is
             enough
             of
             it self
             ,
             without
             other
             comparity
             ,
             to
             prove
             anidentity
             of
             persons
             or
             things
             ,
             is
             incomparably
             absurd
             :
             For
             ,
             so
             John
             the
             Baptist
             must
             be
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             because
             both
             are
             called
             John
             ;
             So
             must
             this
             Dragon
             be
             Pharaoh
             ,
             because
             he
             also
             is
             expresly
             called
             :
             The
             Dragon
             ,
             Ezek.
             29.3
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             constant
             parity
             (
             to
             prove
             an
             Identity
             )
             in
             their
             appellations
             ;
             nor
             do
             all
             texts
             retain
             this
             Word
             (
             The
             Dragon
             )
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             either
             ;
             not
             is
             there
             the
             least
             comparity
             in
             Scripture
             to
             denote
             them
             one
             :
             For
             ,
             The
             first
             (
             called
             the
             Dragon
             in
             ch
             .
             12.3
             ,
             &c.
             )
             is
             called
             a
             beast
             in
             ch
             .
             17.3
             .
             And
             the
             second
             (
             called
             a
             beast
             in
             ch
             .
             11.7
             .
             )
             is
             called
             :
             The
             Dragon
             ,
             ch
             .
             13.2
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             with
             this
             signall
             and
             undeniable
             note
             of
             clear
             distinction
             betwixt
             both
             :
             To
             wi●
             ,
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             in
             ch
             .
             12.3
             .
             ch
             .
             17.3
             .
             )
             was
             in
             Johns
             time
             ,
             
               bestia
               ascensa
               ê
               Mari
            
             ;
             A
             beast
             risen
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             long
             before
             Johns
             time
             ,
             Dan.
             7.3
             .
             For
             five
             of
             his
             heads
             were
             faln
             when
             John
             wrote
             Rev.
             17.10
             .
             But
             the
             second
             Dragon
             was
             ,
             when
             John
             wrote
             
               venturus
               Draco
               ,
               vel
               bestia
               ex
               .
               Abysso
               ascensura
               ,
            
             was
             to
             ascend
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             long
             after
             John
             wrote
             the
             
             
               Apocalyps
               ,
               ch
            
             .
             11.7
             .
             Thus
             ;
             As
             we
             see
             no
             constant
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             (
             either
             nominal
             ,
             or
             real
             )
             parity
             in
             Scripture
             betwixt
             the
             first
             and
             second
             ,
             to
             prove
             them
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             So
             we
             see
             a
             superabundant
             disparity
             ,
             real
             ,
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             denoting
             irrefellibly
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             :
             Many
             like
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             Epidemick
             errours
             the
             Reader
             may
             note
             ,
             and
             ,
             perhaps
             finde
             refelled
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ;
             But
             these
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             may
             appear
             ;
             How
             manifold
             such
             mistakes
             are
             ,
             and
             frequent
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Writers
             :
             But
             the
             truly
             Learned
             and
             Religious
             ,
             will
             no
             doubt
             ,
             willingly
             relinquish
             all
             known
             errours
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             manners
             ;
             And
             to
             them
             chiefly
             I
             humbly
             devote
             my
             weak
             endeavours
             to
             manifest
             both
             .
             But
             I
             return
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             disparities
             betwixt
             those
             three
             (
             at
             first
             little
             )
             horns
             (
             the
             false
             Prophet
             Pagan
             ,
             Papal
             ,
             and
             Epiphanes
             )
             we
             have
             said
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             clearly
             fee
             :
             That
             the
             whole
             Vision
             of
             the
             fourth
             beast
             in
             Daniel
             aptly
             agrees
             both
             with
             Pagan
             and
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             with
             both
             their
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             least
             with
             Epiphanes
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             the
             Epoche
             of
             the
             little
             horn
             ,
             in
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             agrees
             in
             no
             wise
             with
             the
             false
             Prophet
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             false
             Prophet
             Papal
             only
             :
             And
             therefore
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             Ecchoes
             of
             Daniels
             prophesies
             did
             not
             end
             in
             Epiphanes
             ,
             nor
             in
             Daniels
             half
             week
             of
             years
             ,
             nor
             in
             Jerusalems
             destruction
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             desolations
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             predictions
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             here
             terminate
             with
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             in
             412.
             
             For
             ,
             all
             these
             four
             Reverberations
             were
             but
             types
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             The
             antitype
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             types
             ,
             was
             the
             grand
             Antithesis
             to
             the
             Gospel-Church
             (
             Rome
             Papal
             ,
             sometimes
             complex
             of
             many
             Sects
             )
             whom
             Daniels
             prophesies
             (
             as
             by
             a
             fifth
             eccho
             )
             indigitated
             ,
             and
             the
             Apocalyps
             (
             mediately
             
             by
             the
             adumbrations
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             and
             immediately
             without
             them
             )
             predicted
             :
             For
             Daniel
             hath
             his
             Decacerastes
             ,
             or
             beast
             with
             ten
             horns
             :
             And
             the
             Apocalyps
             hath
             its
             beast
             (
             Roman
             and
             Pagan
             )
             with
             ten
             horns
             all
             uncrowned
             ,
             Rev.
             12.3
             .
             ch
             .
             17.3
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Apocalyps
             hath
             its
             beast
             (
             Secular
             and
             Papal
             )
             with
             ten
             horns
             all
             crowned
             ,
             ch
             .
             13.1
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             may
             some
             say
             )
             we
             are
             satisfyed
             ;
             That
             the
             Apocalyps
             holds
             forth
             one
             beast
             with
             ten
             horns
             all
             uncrowned
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             was
             the
             secular
             power
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             holds
             forth
             another
             beast
             with
             ten
             horns
             all
             crowned
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             was
             the
             secular
             power
             of
             Rome
             Papal
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             also
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             Daniels
             prophesie
             foretold
             the
             first
             beast
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             ,
             with
             ten
             horns
             uncrowned
             ,
             and
             ,
             under
             him
             the
             desolation
             in
             the
             fourth
             reverberation
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             so
             fully
             satisfied
             :
             That
             Daniels
             prophesie
             holds
             forth
             that
             beast
             with
             ten
             horns
             all
             crowned
             ,
             and
             ,
             under
             him
             the
             grand
             antitype
             desolation
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             was
             under
             Epiphanes
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             Daniel
             (
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             prophesie
             )
             held
             forth
             the
             powers
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             both
             of
             Pagan
             and
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             are
             more
             clearly
             distinguished
             :
             For
             ,
             Daniels
             prophesie
             represents
             a
             beast
             with
             ten
             horns
             ,
             which
             is
             alike
             consistent
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             with
             both
             .
          
           
             Also
             it
             represents
             a
             little
             horn
             ,
             Pseudo-prophetick
             amongst
             those
             ten
             ,
             which
             likewise
             accords
             with
             either
             ,
             or
             rightly
             agrees
             with
             both
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             indicates
             a
             desolation
             to
             be
             wrought
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             by
             that
             little
             horn
             ,
             and
             this
             rightly
             agrees
             with
             both
             Dan.
             7.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             Rev.
             13.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             duration
             of
             that
             desolation
             (
             or
             of
             that
             little
             horn
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             )
             should
             be
             for
             three
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             dividing
             of
             a
             time
             :
             And
             this
             agrees
             (
             in
             no
             wise
             with
             Pagan
             ,
             
             but
             )
             with
             Papal
             ,
             Rome
             only
             :
             For
             ,
             (
             If
             you
             reckon
             that
             Epoche
             to
             be
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             or
             1260
             days
             literal
             )
             it
             agrees
             in
             no
             sort
             with
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             proper
             Epoche
             is
             above
             130
             times
             longer
             :
             Or
             (
             If
             you
             count
             those
             days
             to
             be
             1260
             years
             )
             that
             also
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             proper
             Epoche
             was
             but
             460
             years
             ,
             and
             falls
             short
             (
             by
             800
             years
             )
             of
             that
             duration
             :
             But
             we
             finde
             it
             congruent
             to
             Papal
             Rome
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             her
             only
             ,
             all
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             of
             1260
             years
             (
             as
             they
             respect
             several
             transactions
             )
             appertain
             :
             Therefore
             Daniels
             prophesies
             refer
             (
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             )
             to
             their
             grand
             anti-type
             (
             Papal
             Rome
             )
             and
             apparently
             reach
             her
             crowned
             beast
             secular
             ,
             whose
             Patriarchs
             (
             the
             Bicorne
             false
             Prophets
             )
             Epoche
             (
             synchronizing
             with
             that
             beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Dragons
             durations
             in
             1260
             years
             )
             is
             consistent
             only
             with
             Daniels
             record
             ,
             and
             computation
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             consonant
             Epochaes
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             Rev.
             12.6
             ,
             14.
             ch
             .
             13.5
             .
             &c.
             And
             this
             may
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             both
             clearly
             ,
             and
             fully
             refell
             all
             those
             that
             affirm
             :
             That
             Daniels
             prophesies
             ended
             at
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             And
             likewise
             all
             such
             as
             assert
             ,
             That
             the
             computation
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             terminated
             (
             with
             Rome
             Pagan
             )
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Apocalyps
             hath
             an
             Angel
             ,
             that
             lifted
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sware
             by
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             That
             time
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             :
             But
             (
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             seventh
             Angel
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             begin
             to
             sound
             )
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             should
             be
             finished
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             declared
             to
             his
             servants
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Rev.
            
             10.6
             .
          
           
             And
             Daniel
             hath
             (
             the
             type
             of
             it
             )
             a
             man
             cloathed
             in
             linnen
             ,
             who
             held
             up
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sware
             by
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             Daniel
             12.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Here
             we
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             some
             prophesies
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             the
             Apocalyps
             are
             (
             and
             
             that
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             from
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             ,
             Synantiphona
             ,
             or
             uttered
             as
             it
             were
             
               totidem
               verbis
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             :
             And
             how
             ,
             no
             more
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             time
             of
             the
             six
             Trumpets
             sounding
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             chief
             prevailing
             power
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             but
             only
             three
             times
             ,
             or
             years
             ,
             and
             an
             half
             of
             days
             annual
             ,
             or
             1260
             years
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             type
             ,
             1260
             days
             literal
             :
             For
             ,
             In
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             7th
             .
             Angel
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             begin
             to
             sound
             ,
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             finished
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             declared
             to
             his
             servants
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             was
             thus
             declared
             ?
             It
             was
             declared
             to
             Daniel
             ;
             that
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             Proto-type
             desolation
             (
             compleated
             under
             Epiphanes
             )
             was
             to
             be
             three
             times
             or
             years
             ,
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             or
             1260
             days
             literal
             :
             And
             it
             s
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             duration
             of
             its
             ultimate
             anti-type
             (
             1260
             years
             )
             was
             thereby
             declared
             to
             Daniel
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             was
             declared
             (
             to
             omit
             other
             Prophets
             )
             to
             this
             prophetick
             Evangelist
             ,
             that
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             ultimate
             defection
             and
             desolation
             under
             the
             Gospel-Churches
             last
             ,
             and
             grand
             Antithesis
             was
             to
             be
             (
             as
             the
             Proto-types
             was
             so
             many
             days
             literal
             )
             six
             times
             seven
             months
             of
             days
             annual
             ,
             or
             1260
             years
             :
             So
             long
             were
             the
             six
             trumpets
             to
             sound
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             to
             prophesie
             in
             Sackcloath
             so
             long
             :
             But
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             seventh
             Angel
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             begin
             to
             sound
             ,
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             shall
             begin
             to
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             finished
             &c.
             where
             the
             Reader
             may
             evidently
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             duratio
             of
             the
             six
             trumpets
             sounding
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             the
             Witnesses
             Sackcloath
             prophesie
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             synchronizeth
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             twelve
             Epochaes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             prophesie
             (
             in
             Rev.
             10.7
             .
             )
             is
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             from
             its
             
               Proto
               type
            
             prediction
             in
             Dan.
             12.7
             .
          
           
           
             In
             both
             which
             texts
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             transactions
             and
             times
             exprest
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             a
             divine
             Oath
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             much
             more
             signally
             correlative
             as
             to
             type
             ,
             and
             anti-type
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             fifth
             Eccho
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             it
             s
             sufficiently
             (
             if
             not
             abundantly
             )
             manifest
             ,
             that
             some
             prophesies
             in
             Daniel
             (
             reiterated
             as
             we
             plainly
             see
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             )
             reach
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             (
             some
             directly
             ,
             as
             in
             ch
             .
             7.25
             .
             and
             some
             in
             a
             fifth
             re-ecchoed
             performance
             (
             as
             in
             the
             texts
             of
             Dan.
             8.9
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             and
             ch
             .
             12.7
             )
             and
             ratisie
             those
             1260
             years
             of
             all
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             :
             For
             ,
             all
             days
             propheticalare
             ever
             (
             though
             literal
             in
             their
             Subanti-types
             )
             at
             least
             years
             in
             their
             ultimate
             anti-types
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             from
             Numb
             .
             14.34
             .
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
             Ezech.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             as
             will
             more
             irrefellibly
             appear
             when
             we
             come
             to
             treat
             upon
             those
             texts
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             hath
             declared
             to
             his
             servants
             the
             Prophets
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             ch
             .
             10.7
             .
             where
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             which
             the
             Apocalyps
             predicted
             ,
             were
             in
             fore-times
             declared
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             (
             as
             appears
             plainly
             from
             the
             said
             text
             )
             declared
             in
             their
             prophesies
             ;
             wherefore
             many
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             not
             Daniel
             only
             (
             whiles
             they
             foretold
             things
             more
             immediately
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             )
             presignified
             also
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Apocalyps
             predicted
             :
             But
             to
             shew
             the
             comparities
             of
             Prophetick
             prefigurations
             with
             texts
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             (
             wherein
             they
             seem
             to
             concenter
             in
             the
             anti-type
             )
             would
             require
             a
             large
             Volume
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             now
             take
             a
             short
             view
             of
             the
             secular
             head
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             with
             his
             comparities
             and
             disparities
             to
             his
             types
             :
             His
             mouth
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             was
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             so
             shadowed
             forth
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
             13.2
             .
             Dan.
             7.4
             .
             But
             he
             was
             not
             that
             Supream
             power
             ,
             as
             his
             disparities
             plainly
             shew
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             feet
             were
             as
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             Bear
             ,
             and
             so
             figured
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             Dan.
             7.5
             .
             Rev.
             13.2
             .
             But
             he
             was
             not
             that
             power
             secular
             ,
             as
             his
             disparities
             shew
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             was
             like
             a
             Leopard
             ;
             So
             was
             the
             Greek
             Monarch
             ,
             Dan.
             7.5
             .
             Rev.
             13.2
             .
             And
             here
             we
             plainly
             see
             a
             threefold
             ,
             and
             shall
             ,
             a
             fourfold
             consonancy
             betwixt
             those
             prophesies
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             ,
             or
             performance
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             our
             account
             from
             those
             texts
             of
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             that
             point
             out
             Epiphanes
             ;
             Or
             if
             we
             count
             by
             the
             successions
             of
             those
             four
             beasts
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             Papal
             was
             not
             that
             representative
             of
             the
             Greek
             Empire
             ,
             because
             of
             many
             disparities
             in
             both
             texts
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             he
             the
             Dragon
             or
             fourth
             beast
             in
             the
             fourth
             reverberation
             from
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             Prophetically
             adumbrates
             (
             by
             four
             beasts
             of
             different
             figures
             )
             four
             Kingdoms
             (
             the
             
               Chaldaean
               ,
               Persian
               ,
               Greck
            
             ,
             and
             Roman
             )
             and
             (
             by
             those
             four
             beasts
             )
             he
             shaddowed
             forth
             (
             their
             anti-type
             )
             the
             representative
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             :
             For
             ,
             Pagan
             Rome
             was
             the
             fourth
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             her
             head
             (
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             the
             fourth
             Monarch
             :
             But
             
               Papal
               Rome
            
             was
             the
             fifth
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             her
             head
             secular
             (
             this
             Sea-born
             beast
             )
             the
             fifth
             Monarch
             ,
             prophetically
             shaddowed
             forth
             (
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             )
             by
             those
             four
             beasts
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             but
             ,
             chiefly
             by
             the
             fourth
             beast
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             (
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             who
             was
             the
             last
             ,
             clearest
             ,
             and
             sullest
             type
             of
             this
             seven-headed
             Hydra
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             succeeding
             those
             four
             beasts
             ,
             but
             ,
             chiefly
             the
             fourth
             in
             his
             seat
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             great
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             from
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             This
             (
             may
             some
             rash
             inconsiderate
             Readers
             say
             )
             makes
             it
             signally
             clear
             ;
             that
             this
             ,
             whom
             you
             call
             the
             first
             Dragon
             
             (
             nor
             was
             there
             ever
             any
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             nor
             ever
             any
             second
             )
             gave
             his
             seat
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             his
             successor
             :
             we
             shall
             therefore
             further
             ,
             but
             briefly
             re-enquire
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Dragon
             (
             and
             which
             of
             the
             two
             )
             gave
             his
             seat
             and
             power
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             beast
             .
          
           
             What
             opinions
             most
             hold
             I
             minde
             not
             much
             ,
             because
             many
             writers
             little
             mind
             how
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             write
             :
             But
             all
             reformist
             Expositors
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             find
             )
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             beast
             Papal
             was
             the
             seventh
             (
             or
             I
             know
             not
             what
             )
             head
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             which
             should
             continue
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             but
             a
             short
             space
             ;
             and
             that
             sufficiently
             contradicts
             this
             Tenent
             ,
             Rev.
             17.10
             .
             ch
             .
             12.12
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             Dragon
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             gave
             him
             (
             this
             beast
             Papal
             ,
             who
             is
             sufficiently
             described
             before
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             further
             afterwards
             )
             his
             power
             ,
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             whose
             power
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             ;
             And
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             gave
             him
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             great
             authority
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             ,
             chiefly
             from
             the
             representatives
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             Rev.
             13.2
             ,
             4.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             second
             Dragon
             raised
             Rome
             Papal
             (
             in
             the
             fifth
             reverberation
             from
             Daniel
             )
             chiefly
             by
             raising
             her
             secular
             head
             ,
             with
             his
             power
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             given
             unto
             him
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             first
             Dragon
             was
             no
             free
             doner
             ,
             or
             disposer
             of
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             had
             it
             taken
             away
             before
             could
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             away
             himself
             before
             that
             beast
             was
             in
             being
             that
             should
             receive
             it
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             text
             (
             we
             see
             )
             faith
             expresly
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             So
             say
             the
             best
             modern
             Expositors
             upon
             that
             place
             though
             they
             sometimes
             contradict
             themselves
             and
             confound
             the
             true
             Series
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             briefly
             hinted
             :
             So
             say
             the
             chief
             Primitive
             Fathers
             :
             That
             this
             Dragon
             (
             Rome
             Pagans
             
             representative
             )
             *
             was
             (
             not
             to
             give
             his
             power
             himself
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             be
             himself
             with
             all
             his
             power
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             And
             it
             might
             seem
             most
             wicked
             and
             foolish
             for
             any
             Expositors
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             express
             Tenure
             of
             the
             sacred
             text
             ;
             to
             contradict
             the
             best
             modern
             Writers
             ,
             witnessing
             (
             at
             least
             by
             consequence
             )
             what
             those
             texts
             import
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             best
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             might
             best
             understand
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             asserts
             expresly
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             :
             
               You
               know
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               what
               withholdeth
               ;
               He
               ,
               that
               now
               letteth
               will
               lett
               ,
               until
               he
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.7
             .
             And
             this
             Relative
             
               (
               He
            
             )
             in
             the
             Text
             could
             not
             possibly
             refer
             to
             any
             other
             person
             political
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             first
             Dragon
             or
             Representative
             of
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             Johns
             time
             )
             chiefly
             letted
             ,
             and
             did
             after
             let
             or
             hinder
             Papal
             Rome
             and
             her
             head
             
               (
               ut
               intus
               existens
               prohibe●
               alienum
               )
            
             from
             rising
             up
             until
             he
             was
             finally
             taken
             away
             (
             with
             all
             his
             force
             )
             by
             the
             second
             Dragon
             (
             the
             last
             sublator
             of
             his
             feeble
             power
             and
             dying
             person
             )
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
             (
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Armies
             ,
             Michael's
             substitutes
             )
             took
             (
             to
             the
             final
             excision
             of
             his
             seventh
             head
             )
             that
             first
             Dragons
             power
             (
             without
             asking
             him
             any
             leave
             )
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ;
             held
             ,
             possest
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             Dragon
             could
             never
             regain
             absolute
             Supremacy
             therein
             :
             That
             is
             :
             
               His
               place
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               was
               found
               no
               more
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Theodosius
             with
             his
             two
             Sons
             and
             the
             two
             Valentinians
             partly
             took
             away
             ,
             partly
             brake
             in
             pieces
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             his
             sick
             ,
             and
             scarce
             perfect
             ,
             eight
             and
             last
             head
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             second
             Dragon
             (
             about
             the
             year
             412
             )
             took
             away
             the
             very
             being
             of
             that
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             drave
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             with
             her
             Eagles
             wings
             ,
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             took
             
             away
             her
             ,
             and
             their
             chief
             power
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             gave
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             from
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             the
             beast
             secular
             and
             Papal
             :
             For
             it
             had
             been
             
               (
               res
               maximè
               mir
               and
               a
               ,
               minimè
               credenda
               )
            
             a
             thing
             most
             impossible
             and
             incredible
             for
             the
             first
             Dragon
             to
             have
             done
             it
             :
             Had
             he
             done
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             had
             an
             Art
             never
             heard
             on
             ;
             That
             could
             give
             his
             Seat
             and
             great
             Authority
             which
             he
             had
             not
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             mischief
             :
             As
             he
             had
             no
             power
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             beast
             ,
             so
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             beast
             in
             being
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             existed
             ;
             which
             necessarily
             implies
             a
             double
             impossibility
             .
             But
             
               the
               Dragon
               gave
               his
               great
               Authority
               to
               the
               beast
               :
            
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             second
             Dragon
             clearly
             distinct
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             both
             ,
             from
             this
             beast
             :
             And
             then
             it
             must
             inevitably
             follow
             of
             necessity
             :
             That
             this
             beast
             ,
             and
             that
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             the
             Bicorn
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             were
             contemporary
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             several
             texts
             plainly
             prove
             )
             synchronize
             in
             1260
             years
             ,
             beginning
             about
             412
             ,
             though
             that
             second
             Dragon
             was
             not
             drawn
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             such
             complyance
             as
             afterwards
             :
             And
             this
             (
             contrary
             to
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             rational
             conclusion
             ,
             from
             a
             mistaken
             supposition
             )
             is
             signally
             conspicuous
             (
             as
             we
             clearly
             see
             )
             from
             sundry
             texts
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             appeared
             and
             will
             more
             plainly
             appear
             )
             from
             Church-History
             :
             I
             need
             not
             ,
             therefore
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             say
             to
             any
             sober
             or
             judicious
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             text
             plainly
             says
             :
             That
             
               he
               that
            
             (
             in
             Paul's
             time
             )
             
               letted
               ,
               should
               let
               (
               till
               he
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               )
            
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             perdition
             ;
             But
             I
             may
             say
             (
             in
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Apostle
             )
             to
             the
             silliest
             Readers
             (
             or
             at
             least
             to
             such
             as
             have
             any
             competent
             animadvertency
             and
             understanding
             )
             you
             know
             that
             he
             that
             letted
             (
             in
             that
             Apostles
             time
             )
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             its
             spiritual
             and
             fecular
             Heads
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             Dragon
             or
             Supream
             power
             of
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             :
             you
             know
             (
             from
             those
             Prophetick
             texts
             and
             from
             Church-History
             ,
             
             fully
             witnessing
             the
             performances
             of
             those
             Prophesies
             )
             that
             the
             said
             first
             Dragon
             did
             not
             give
             (
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             possibly
             give
             )
             his
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             )
             to
             the
             beast
             Papal
             not
             then
             in
             being
             :
             you
             know
             that
             he
             (
             much
             more
             all
             his
             power
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             )
             to
             make
             way
             for
             that
             beast
             :
             you
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             (
             Scripture
             says
             it
             ,
             Church-History
             proves
             it
             )
             his
             great
             Authority
             to
             the
             beast
             :
             And
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             Dragon
             (
             because
             the
             first
             and
             all
             his
             power
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             before
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             must
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             be
             the
             second
             Dragon
             :
             And
             thus
             
               (
               actum
               est
               de
               hac
               controversiâ
               )
            
             this
             Controversie
             is
             fully
             ended
             ,
             and
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             two
             Dragons
             ,
             irrefellibly
             concludent
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             So
             wedded
             is
             the
             world
             to
             wilful
             errours
             ,
             that
             men
             and
             Sects
             (
             nor
             are
             Saints
             free
             from
             this
             fault
             )
             take
             little
             care
             or
             pains
             to
             come
             to
             know
             these
             things
             :
             
               Haec
               scire
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               quid
               prodest
               ?
               Quid
               obest
               nescire
               ?
            
             What
             are
             we
             better
             if
             we
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             worse
             if
             we
             never
             know
             them
             .
             They
             therefore
             (
             even
             many
             that
             are
             most
             studious
             therein
             )
             are
             so
             indocile
             to
             know
             (
             though
             plainly
             proved
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             should
             be
             oft
             repeated
             )
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             to
             see
             their
             own
             Preservations
             ,
             and
             chief
             concerns
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             progress
             is
             therein
             little
             ,
             their
             profit
             less
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             :
             For
             ,
             such
             slow-bellies
             ,
             are
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             imagine
             what
             real
             use
             can
             be
             made
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             will
             instantly
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             things
             of
             highest
             concernments
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             the
             Conservatory
             means
             of
             all
             other
             graces
             and
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Hagar
             (
             her
             Son
             ready
             to
             dye
             ,
             she
             distressed
             )
             sate
             by
             a
             Well
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             saw
             it
             not
             :
             Little
             did
             she
             think
             of
             such
             support
             so
             nigh
             ,
             till
             God
             opened
             her
             eyes
             and
             she
             saw
             the
             Well
             :
             Her
             sight
             of
             it
             was
             a
             present
             means
             to
             prevent
             imminent
             death
             and
             procure
             life
             to
             her
             and
             him
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             present
             and
             after-Ages
             may
             see
             and
             shun
             those
             evils
             that
             are
             
             worse
             than
             death
             ,
             and
             reap
             those
             benefits
             that
             may
             be
             better
             than
             l●fe
             ,
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             indigitate
             that
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             like
             brevity
             )
             conclude
             the
             premises
             .
             And
             first
             ;
          
           
             Most
             Reformists
             will
             needs
             have
             the
             beast
             secular
             and
             Papal
             to
             be
             the
             Scarlet-coloured
             beast
             ,
             chap.
             17.3
             .
             or
             (
             which
             is
             an
             errour
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             much
             different
             )
             the
             seventh
             Head
             of
             that
             red
             Dragon
             or
             Scarlet
             beast
             .
          
           
             This
             gross
             errour
             (
             the
             grand
             Remora
             to
             the
             right
             unfolding
             of
             many
             texts
             )
             is
             a
             strong
             refuge
             to
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ;
             Nor
             can
             the
             expositions
             of
             the
             best
             Writers
             upon
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             and
             Prophetick
             Scriptures
             (
             till
             this
             and
             many
             like
             mistakes
             be
             removed
             )
             be
             otherwise
             then
             perplex
             ravels
             of
             intricate
             consusion
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             perfect
             removal
             of
             this
             mistake
             (
             as
             the
             readiest
             way
             to
             remove
             many
             )
             requires
             my
             present
             care
             .
             Nor
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             have
             my
             pains
             hither
             to
             made
             the
             truth
             so
             fully
             irrefellible
             as
             instantly
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             :
             Can
             we
             but
             find
             those
             seven
             Heads
             that
             were
             peculiar
             to
             the
             red
             Dragon
             or
             Scarlet-coloured
             beast
             ,
             and
             his
             eighth
             Head
             also
             which
             was
             of
             those
             seven
             ;
             Then
             we
             have
             all
             his
             peculiar
             number
             of
             Heads
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             business
             is
             fully
             ended
             :
             But
             ,
             five
             of
             his
             Heads
             were
             faln
             ,
             before
             John
             wrote
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             ;
             And
             one
             (
             his
             Imperial
             Head
             )
             existed
             when
             John
             wrote
             :
             There
             's
             six
             of
             his
             seven-Heads
             ;
             
               And
               the
               other
               is
               not
               yet
               come
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               and
               when
               he
               cometh
               he
               must
               continue
               a
               short
               space
               :
            
             His
             time
             was
             short
             (
             for
             a
             Kingdom
             divided
             cannot
             stand
             )
             because
             he
             was
             a
             divided
             Head
             ;
             For
             part
             of
             it
             fell
             from
             the
             Pagans
             and
             took
             part
             with
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             His
             eighth
             dying
             ,
             and
             scarce
             perfect
             Head
             ,
             was
             Pagano-arrian
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             the
             second
             ,
             
               Julian
               ,
               Valens
            
             ;
             and
             went
             into
             everlasting
             perdition
             about
             412
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             Dragon
             (
             under
             him
             )
             then
             perished
             for
             ever
             :
             
             Here
             's
             all
             the
             crowned
             Heads
             (
             for
             all
             his
             Heads
             had
             Crowns
             )
             that
             were
             peculiar
             to
             that
             first
             Dragon
             :
             Then
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             Papal
             (
             assisted
             by
             the
             second
             Dragon
             through
             the
             false
             Prophets
             procurement
             )
             ascended
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             (
             the
             Political
             and
             Military
             Deluge
             ,
             which
             the
             second
             Dragon
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             )
             having
             seven
             successive
             Heads
             ,
             chap.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             's
             the
             Master-piece
             of
             exquisite
             absurdity
             :
             All
             Reformist
             Writers
             (
             few
             excepted
             )
             affirm
             ;
             That
             the
             seventh
             Head
             of
             the
             Scarlet
             beast
             (
             the
             first
             Dragon
             )
             was
             the
             secular
             beast
             Papal
             with
             seven
             Heads
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             good
             sense
             as
             to
             say
             :
             That
             a
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             one
             man
             is
             the
             entire
             individuum
             of
             another
             person
             :
             For
             that
             Scarlet
             beast
             (
             that
             had
             seven
             Heads
             ,
             and
             an
             eighth
             also
             )
             and
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             Papal
             ,
             that
             had
             seven
             Heads
             ,
             were
             two
             several
             ,
             individual
             ,
             and
             clearly
             distinct
             persons
             political
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             texts
             expresly
             assign
             unto
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             as
             peculiar
             to
             him
             )
             eight
             Heads
             in
             all
             :
             But
             their
             glosses
             plainly
             contradict
             those
             texts
             and
             allow
             him
             but
             six
             ,
             making
             his
             seventh
             Head
             to
             be
             the
             secular
             beast
             Papal
             :
             They
             might
             be
             (
             a
             man
             would
             think
             )
             deter'd
             sufficiently
             from
             adding
             to
             or
             detracting
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             this
             prophesie
             by
             the
             plagues
             therein
             threatned
             to
             all
             such
             ;
             But
             many
             of
             them
             do
             it
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             not
             willingly
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             due
             animadvertency
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             seventh
             Head
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             which
             those
             Writers
             affirm
             to
             be
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             )
             should
             continue
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             but
             a
             short
             space
             ;
             But
             that
             beast
             secular
             was
             to
             continue
             1260
             years
             ,
             chap.
             13.5
             .
             which
             are
             100
             years
             longer
             than
             the
             durations
             of
             all
             Pagan
             Romes
             eight
             Heads
             
               ab
               Urbe
               conditâ
            
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             texts
             expresly
             distinguish
             that
             red
             Dragon
             and
             this
             beast
             by
             their
             disparities
             in
             their
             seven
             Heads
             (
             in
             the
             one
             all
             Crowned
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             all
             uncrowned
             )
             and
             by
             their
             ten
             
             horns
             (
             in
             the
             one
             all
             crowned
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             all
             uncrowned
             )
             and
             by
             their
             far
             different
             Epochaes
             :
             But
             these
             Writers
             (
             that
             notwithstanding
             )
             confound
             all
             the
             texts
             ,
             and
             either
             make
             both
             those
             beasts
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             make
             the
             beast
             Papal
             to
             be
             the
             seventh
             Head
             of
             that
             Pagan
             Dragon
             :
             who
             can
             imagine
             that
             men
             of
             any
             Reason
             or
             Learning
             could
             assert
             such
             matchless
             absurdities
             :
             Their
             chief
             mistakes
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dragon
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               gave
               power
               to
               the
               beast
            
             :
             But
             they
             say
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             text
             )
             that
             his
             sixth
             Head
             gave
             power
             to
             his
             seventh
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             seventh
             Head
             (
             say
             they
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             was
             the
             secular
             beast
             Papal
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             mistake
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             who
             gave
             none
             )
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             gave
             his
             power
             and
             Authority
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             that
             beast
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             mistake
             that
             Scarlet-coloured
             beast
             ,
             or
             red
             Dragon
             (
             in
             ch
             .
             12.3
             .
             ch
             .
             17.3
             .
             )
             for
             the
             secular
             beast
             Papal
             ,
             chap.
             13.1
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             They
             mistake
             the
             literal
             City
             of
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             (
             that
             ruled
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             Babylon
             the
             Great
             in
             the
             17th
             .
             and
             18th
             .
             Chapters
             )
             for
             the
             more
             spiritual
             City
             of
             Papal
             Rome
             (
             called
             also
             Babylon
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             over
             whom
             the
             second
             Dragon
             with
             the
             Sea-born
             beast
             and
             false
             Prophet
             Papal
             ruled
             or
             presided
             )
             in
             the
             11th
             .
             and
             16th
             .
             Chapters
             :
             For
             ,
             these
             two
             Cities
             are
             signally
             distinct
             by
             this
             apparent
             disparity
             :
             The
             first
             (
             Heathen
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             )
             ruled
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             And
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ruled
             in
             and
             over
             Rome
             Papal
             :
             So
             that
             the
             System
             of
             the
             glosses
             of
             these
             Writers
             upon
             these
             and
             many
             other
             texts
             is
             like
             a
             large
             Vial
             (
             filled
             with
             mistakes
             )
             which
             they
             pour
             forth
             ,
             in
             their
             Teachings
             and
             Writing's
             ,
             upon
             many
             mindless
             Professors
             that
             care
             not
             how
             ,
             
             or
             what
             they
             hear
             or
             read
             .
             Because
             of
             Oaths
             (
             't
             is
             said
             )
             the
             Land
             mourns
             :
             But
             the
             whole
             world
             (
             may
             we
             ,
             even
             weeping
             ,
             say
             )
             mourns
             through
             mistakes
             in
             Opinions
             and
             Manners
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             her
             Inhabitants
             sit
             in
             the
             shadows
             of
             death
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             distresses
             :
             But
             what
             dammage
             redounds
             by
             these
             and
             like
             mistakes
             ?
          
           
             The
             disadvantages
             (
             and
             they
             great
             and
             many
             )
             that
             thereby
             come
             upon
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             Church-Societies
             ,
             and
             Sects
             ,
             may
             appear
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Dragon
             (
             according
             to
             the
             general
             supposition
             )
             then
             none
             gave
             power
             (
             for
             the
             first
             gave
             none
             )
             to
             the
             wounded
             beast
             Papal
             :
             Then
             none
             raised
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             her
             secular
             Head
             )
             that
             beast
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Then
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Learned
             Hammond
             and
             others
             must
             stand
             good
             against
             all
             the
             world
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             further
             compute
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             (
             after
             410
             )
             except
             in
             the
             Mahumetans
             :
             And
             then
             the
             Papists
             and
             other
             Sects
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             Mahumetans
             (
             unless
             those
             Authors
             better
             prove
             the
             contrary
             )
             have
             no
             part
             in
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             predicted
             by
             Prophets
             :
             For
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             some
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             
               concerning
               the
               truth
               ,
               erred
            
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               The
               Resurrection
               is
               past
               already
            
             ,
             so
             )
             all
             men
             may
             much
             better
             say
             :
             That
             both
             the
             rise
             and
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Anti-christ
             (
             never
             doubt
             it
             ,
             dispute
             not
             about
             it
             )
             is
             past
             already
             long
             since
             ,
             even
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
          
           
             Then
             all
             discourses
             concerning
             any
             such
             subject
             (
             whether
             in
             word
             or
             writing
             )
             are
             meer
             stories
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             (
             as
             they
             have
             been
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             but
             fruitless
             ,
             controversal
             pickeerings
             (
             and
             that
             perpetually
             )
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             For
             no
             Reformist
             ,
             nor
             the
             best
             informed
             ,
             can
             make
             good
             any
             Charge
             or
             Argument
             against
             the
             Papists
             or
             any
             other
             Sects
             (
             Mahumetans
             or
             others
             )
             as
             confining
             upon
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Anti-christ
             ,
             if
             that
             was
             past
             for
             ever
             in
             four
             
               hundred
               and
               ten
               or
               twelve
            
             .
             Thus
             
             even
             Protestants
             (
             by
             means
             of
             these
             mistakes
             )
             give
             the
             staff
             in
             their
             hands
             (
             against
             themselves
             )
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Papists
             ,
             strengthen
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             witnesses
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             these
             errours
             in
             Opinions
             must
             stand
             for
             truths
             ,
             then
             must
             all
             Reformists
             give
             prime
             honour
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             chief
             of
             Churches
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             
               they
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               ,
               that
               said
               they
               were
               Jews
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               ,
               were
               made
               to
               come
               and
               worship
               at
               the
               feet
               of
            
             Philadelphia
             ,
             so
             )
             If
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Dragron
             (
             ending
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             with
             all
             compute
             of
             Prophetick
             Scriptures
             ,
             about
             410
             )
             then
             all
             Reformists
             ,
             and
             Sects
             ,
             pretending
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             must
             come
             and
             worship
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Papists
             (
             as
             the
             only
             Mother
             ,
             Catholick
             and
             true
             Church
             )
             and
             only
             assume
             Schism
             ,
             Apostacy
             and
             shame
             to
             themselves
             :
             No
             weapon
             of
             war
             (
             formed
             by
             the
             best
             Reformist's
             )
             can
             prosper
             in
             their
             hands
             (
             against
             her
             :
             she
             's
             
               (
               Civit
               as
               circummurata
            
             )
             a
             City
             walled
             round
             ,
             her
             walls
             are
             Brass
             ,
             which
             times
             cannot
             break
             ,
             nor
             force
             scale
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             (
             by
             means
             of
             these
             mistakes
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             removed
             )
             are
             (
             both
             by
             strict
             and
             loose
             Professors
             )
             prostituted
             to
             the
             vilest
             disuse
             ,
             are
             made
             
               (
               Muri
               abaenei
            
             )
             walls
             of
             Brass
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             against
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Papists
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             to
             fortifie
             and
             confirm
             their
             blind
             and
             wicked
             confidence
             in
             all
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             evil
             Manners
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             If
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Dragon
             ,
             ending
             with
             the
             whole
             computation
             of
             the
             Apocalyps
             (
             the
             Mahumetans
             excepted
             )
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             others
             Learnedly
             labour
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             end
             it
             )
             nor
             do
             the
             Mahumetans
             (
             as
             they
             except
             them
             )
             signifie
             any
             thing
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             Then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             may
             say
             ,
             she
             sits
             as
             Queen
             ,
             Rules
             alone
             ,
             nor
             was
             she
             raised
             by
             power
             of
             any
             first
             or
             second
             Dragon
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             nothing
             can
             exist
             without
             some
             cause
             of
             its
             being
             ;
             So
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             Papal
             Rome
             (
             faln
             in
             her
             Infancy
             )
             to
             
             be
             raised
             to
             power
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             none
             to
             raise
             her
             up
             :
             But
             God
             (
             by
             his
             providence
             )
             did
             ordain
             or
             permit
             this
             second
             Dragon
             (
             for
             the
             first
             fell
             before
             for
             ever
             )
             to
             raise
             up
             Papal
             Rome
             (
             the
             place
             prepared
             of
             God
             to
             preserve
             his
             Church
             for
             a
             space
             )
             by
             giving
             his
             power
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             to
             her
             secular
             Head
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             asserts
             ,
             where
             it
             saith
             :
             And
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             They
             therefore
             ,
             that
             take
             in
             hand
             to
             explain
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             to
             prove
             Rome
             Papal
             (
             complex
             of
             many
             Sects
             and
             Nations
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             Antithesis
             ,
             must
             observe
             the
             right
             Series
             of
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
            
             ,
             and
             know
             when
             and
             how
             the
             Apostacy
             sprang
             up
             ;
             As
             also
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Dragons
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             the
             two
             raised
             Rome
             Papal
             ,
             or
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             All
             works
             or
             writings
             against
             her
             (
             till
             this
             be
             first
             done
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             part
             discerned
             )
             are
             little
             worth
             ;
             scarce
             so
             much
             as
             engage
             Rome
             Papal
             against
             those
             opposers
             to
             small
             purpose
             ;
             she
             may
             (
             till
             then
             )
             hold
             forth
             her
             flag
             of
             defiance
             against
             (
             as
             trivial
             impugners
             )
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             The
             Scriptures
             themselves
             (
             clearing
             her
             from
             their
             charge
             )
             charge
             them
             with
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Slander
             ,
             and
             Apostacy
             :
             Her
             walls
             must
             stand
             inviolable
             ;
             she
             invincible
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             (
             till
             these
             mistakes
             be
             removed
             )
             no
             Reformists
             can
             undeceive
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             their
             sub-divisions
             ;
             nor
             be
             themselves
             rationally
             undeceived
             ,
             or
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             errours
             in
             Opinions
             or
             manners
             :
             
               Tum
               verò
               barbari
               barbaros
               invicem
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiam
               persequentur
               in
               aeternum
               :
            
             Then
             Men
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Sects
             (
             with
             feral
             ire
             and
             intricate
             confusion
             )
             must
             implacably
             pursue
             and
             persecute
             each
             other
             :
             For
             (
             if
             these
             and
             such
             obstacles
             to
             true
             peace
             multiply
             or
             are
             not
             removed
             )
             then
             
               (
               in
               Chaos
               infandum
               tetus
               confunditur
               Orbis
               )
            
             present
             and
             after-ages
             must
             ever
             inherit
             inextricable
             Labyrinths
             of
             all
             dreadful
             (
             and
             they
             inemergible
             )
             miseries
             :
             Men
             
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               shall
               seek
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               find
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               desire
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               death
               shall
               ,
               flee
               from
               them
               :
            
             For
             ,
             
               Their
               torment
               was
               as
               the
               torment
               of
               a
               Scorpion
               when
               he
               striketh
               a
               man
               :
            
             Mistakes
             in
             Opinions
             and
             manners
             were
             (
             to
             those
             men
             )
             the
             cause
             of
             such
             torments
             ,
             worse
             than
             death
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             those
             texts
             :
             But
             these
             mens
             miseries
             must
             far
             exceed
             theirs
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             be
             much
             more
             desirable
             than
             their
             condition
             ,
             if
             these
             and
             many
             like
             errours
             in
             Opinions
             and
             manners
             be
             not
             removed
             :
             Thus
             the
             evils
             of
             these
             and
             like
             mistakes
             (
             until
             they
             be
             removed
             )
             are
             (
             its
             evident
             )
             both
             great
             and
             many
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             if
             these
             and
             many
             such
             errours
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             sufficiently
             refelled
             ,
             and
             men
             be
             thereof
             clearly
             convinced
             ;
             Then
             Rome
             Papals
             walls
             ,
             and
             the
             walls
             of
             her
             sub-divisions
             (
             as
             the
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             fell
             at
             once
             flat
             to
             the
             ground
             )
             are
             become
             like
             Cobwebs
             which
             the
             wind
             scatters
             :
             Then
             torments
             (
             greater
             than
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             stings
             of
             Scorpions
             )
             may
             begin
             to
             cease
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             miseries
             (
             worse
             than
             death
             )
             discontinue
             :
             But
             we
             shall
             dissolve
             (
             though
             we
             have
             done
             that
             perhaps
             sufficiently
             )
             this
             Knot
             of
             manifold
             mistakes
             (
             in
             its
             due
             place
             )
             by
             proving
             a
             two
             and
             twenty
             quadripartite
             disparity
             betwixt
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Dragon
             ;
             Betwixt
             both
             and
             the
             Sea-bornbeast
             Papal
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             all
             three
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             with
             two
             horns
             :
             Till
             then
             ,
             let
             no
             Reader
             trouble
             himself
             with
             idle
             excogitations
             of
             mind
             ,
             nor
             me
             with
             many
             words
             :
             For
             I
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             have
             given
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             full
             satisfaction
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             oft
             afterwards
             till
             I
             prosecure
             those
             premises
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             not
             spend
             time
             to
             mention
             too
             many
             (
             having
             no
             mean
             thoughts
             of
             their
             own
             parts
             )
             that
             tell
             you
             :
             The
             Dragon
             is
             only
             (
             because
             so
             called
             )
             the
             Devil
             individual
             ,
             as
             some
             (
             upon
             such
             solid
             grounds
             )
             assert
             Transubstantiation
             from
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
            
             :
             But
             I
             commit
             this
             Chaffe
             to
             the
             wind
             till
             afterwards
             .
          
           
           
             I
             was
             ,
             unavoidably
             ,
             put
             upon
             it
             (
             before
             I
             could
             proceed
             to
             the
             following
             Epochaes
             )
             to
             remove
             those
             mistakes
             aforesaid
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             refel
             their
             opinions
             that
             hold
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Prophesies
             ,
             before
             Christ
             ,
             were
             finally
             fulfilled
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             mistakes
             of
             all
             Papists
             ,
             and
             many
             Protestants
             ,
             affirming
             :
             That
             all
             Prophesies
             (
             both
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             )
             expired
             (
             if
             not
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             )
             at
             the
             translating
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             :
             They
             except
             only
             (
             and
             that
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             )
             the
             Mahumetans
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             If
             all
             Prophesies
             before
             Christ
             ended
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             at
             Jcrusalems
             destruction
             ;
             And
             ,
             if
             all
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             expired
             as
             aforesaid
             in
             412
             ;
             Then
             ,
             
               Non
               erit
               locus
            
             ,
             there
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             any
             place
             for
             these
             twelve
             ensuing
             Intervals
             or
             Epochaes
             commencing
             then
             ,
             and
             synchronizing
             from
             that
             time
             for
             1260
             years
             :
             Then
             all
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             ,
             and
             their
             transactions
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             that
             hold
             them
             forth
             ,
             must
             (
             like
             the
             five
             foolish
             Virgins
             )
             stand
             withour
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             express
             the
             
               mind
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
            
             ;
             yea
             then
             the
             Scripture
             Canonical
             must
             be
             dis-membred
             ,
             and
             part
             made
             as
             Apocryphal
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             perverted
             to
             prefer
             Hereticks
             and
             promote
             errors
             in
             opinions
             and
             manners
             ;
             Then
             the
             faithful
             industry
             of
             the
             best
             Writers
             must
             be
             but
             ,
             
               labor
               irritus
            
             ,
             pains
             herein
             taken
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             Then
             Papists
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             errours
             in
             Opinions
             and
             practices
             ,
             nor
             any
             true
             peace
             hoped
             for
             from
             them
             or
             any
             Professors
             of
             different
             perswasions
             :
             For
             these
             causes
             of
             highest
             concernments
             I
             have
             taken
             this
             pains
             to
             break
             the
             hardest
             Rocks
             of
             obstacles
             (
             the
             confident
             and
             long-continued
             mistakes
             both
             of
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             )
             and
             to
             prove
             ;
             That
             the
             Prophesies
             before
             
             Christ
             (
             even
             in
             Genesis
             )
             extended
             beyond
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             type
             ,
             Primitive
             ,
             and
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             whom
             Pharaoh
             (
             expresly
             called
             the
             Dragon
             )
             persecuted
             ,
             had
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Stars
             her
             Lights
             ,
             and
             Guides
             ,
             and
             adumbrated
             prophetically
             ,
             the
             Gospel-Church
             Primitive
             (
             who
             had
             also
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Stars
             her
             Lights
             and
             Guides
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Anti-evangelical
             Dragon
             of
             Pagan
             and
             heretical
             Rome
             )
             in
             the
             Antitype
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             also
             (
             perhaps
             sufficiently
             )
             proved
             (
             against
             the
             Opinions
             of
             all
             Papists
             ,
             and
             many
             Protestants
             )
             that
             the
             prophesies
             in
             Daniel
             reach
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             and
             her
             secular
             Head
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Reverberation
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             these
             mistakes
             (
             impregnable
             obstacles
             against
             Mead
             and
             all
             Reformist
             Writers
             )
             being
             thus
             fully
             removed
             ;
             my
             way
             is
             levigated
             ,
             and
             my
             aggress
             made
             plain
             (
             without
             any
             material
             obstacle
             )
             to
             treat
             upon
             the
             ensuing
             Epochaes
             ,
             which
             come
             next
             to
             be
             handled
             .
          
           
             The
             Synchronick
             Epochaes
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             are
             thus
             held
             forth
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Dragons
             duration
             is
             (
             in
             Apocalyps
             12.14
             .
             )
             
               a
               time
               ,
               tames
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Sea-born
             beasts
             continuance
             is
             (
             in
             ch
             .
             13.5
             .
             )
             
               forty
               two
               months
            
             .
          
           
             The
             false
             Prophet's
             Epoche
             is
             (
             in
             Daniel
             7.25
             .
             )
             
               a
               time
               ,
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               dividing
               of
               a
               time
               .
            
          
           
             The
             times
             in
             all
             those
             texts
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             threefold
             Synchronism
             of
             1260
             years
             ,
             to
             the
             three
             Heads
             of
             the
             threefold
             Decapolity
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             ;
             which
             duration
             (
             and
             therein
             this
             second
             Dragons
             )
             is
             800
             years
             above
             the
             first
             Dragons
             proper
             Epoche
             ,
             and
             that
             irrefellibly
             denotes
             two
             Dragons
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             The
             Epochaes
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Primitive
               Rome
               ,
               Pagan
            
             or
             otherwise
             heretical
             ,
             were
             proper
             or
             improper
             .
          
           
           
             His
             and
             her
             improper
             Epoche
             
               (
               ab
               Urbe
               Conditâ
            
             )
             until
             
               Rome
               Imperial
            
             was
             made
             tributary
             to
             Alaricus
             in
             407
             ,
             was
             about
             1159
             years
             ;
             Or
             (
             until
             it
             was
             taken
             ,
             plundred
             and
             burnt
             by
             Alaricus
             in
             412
             )
             about
             1164
             years
             :
             I
             call
             this
             duration
             of
             time
             ;
             His
             improper
             Epoche
             ,
             because
             it
             were
             improper
             to
             count
             the
             Chaldaean
             or
             Greek
             Epochaes
             (
             in
             Scripture
             predicted
             )
             from
             the
             first
             constituting
             of
             those
             Kingdoms
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             proper
             Epochaes
             of
             all
             Empires
             or
             Kingdoms
             (
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             )
             are
             chiefly
             the
             durations
             of
             their
             Dominions
             over
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             it
             concerns
             us
             here
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             improper
             Epoche
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             because
             the
             Apocalyps
             indigitates
             it
             ch
             .
             17.10
             ,
             11
             ;
             where
             John
             saith
             ,
             
               five
               are
               faln
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               ,
               and
               another
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
            
             and
             mentions
             his
             eighth
             Head
             also
             ,
             
               which
               was
               of
               the
               seven
            
             ;
             The
             duration
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             successively
             made
             that
             improper
             Epoche
             aforesaid
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             
               Pagan
               Romes
            
             proper
             Epoche
             was
             but
             about
             460
             years
             ,
             beginning
             when
             the
             third
             (
             the
             Greek
             )
             dominion
             (
             which
             Daniel
             mentions
             ,
             ch
             .
             7.
             )
             began
             to
             fall
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             (
             about
             56
             years
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             )
             fell
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             
               Pagan
               Rome
            
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             Epochaes
             (
             both
             the
             proper
             and
             improper
             )
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             of
             Rome
             untranslated
             ,
             ended
             about
             the
             year
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             ;
             Then
             his
             seven
             Heads
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             eighth
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             finally
             expired
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             thousand
             years
             of
             this
             Dragons
             binding
             ,
             and
             that
             little
             season
             of
             his
             relaxation
             after
             them
             ,
             had
             not
             (
             after
             four
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             )
             any
             relation
             either
             to
             his
             proper
             or
             improper
             Epochaes
             ;
             Because
             he
             (
             more
             literally
             bound
             ,
             though
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             for
             above
             an
             hundred
             years
             before
             four
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             )
             was
             so
             long
             in
             being
             and
             never
             after
             .
             And
             that
             time
             (
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             being
             bound
             to
             412
             )
             was
             part
             (
             the
             last
             part
             )
             of
             both
             his
             Epochaes
             :
             But
             there
             then
             remained
             
             above
             eight
             hundred
             of
             his
             thousand
             years
             after
             four
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             ,
             in
             which
             eight
             hundred
             years
             time
             &
             upwards
             that
             Dragon
             was
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             nor
             ever
             after
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             Decacerastick
             red
             Dragon
             of
             
               Rome
               Pagan
            
             ,
             was
             never
             in
             being
             after
             four
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             in
             future
             being
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             for
             about
             eight
             hundred
             years
             ,
             after
             four
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             (
             not
             literally
             ,
             but
             )
             metaphorically
             ,
             or
             not
             otherwise
             then
             with
             the
             chains
             of
             eternal
             death
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             subdu'd
             by
             the
             power
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church-representatives
             )
             was
             bound
             (
             in
             part
             and
             more
             literally
             )
             by
             their
             legal
             institutions
             and
             civil
             ordinances
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Constantine
            
             ,
             and
             their
             successors
             ,
             till
             about
             412.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             about
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             the
             time
             he
             was
             in
             being
             after
             he
             began
             to
             be
             bound
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             then
             bound
             (
             totall
             ,
             but
             metaphorically
             )
             for
             above
             800
             years
             by
             a
             privation
             of
             his
             being
             so
             long
             ,
             but
             indeed
             forever
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             cessation
             from
             him
             of
             his
             accustomed
             cruelties
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             for
             above
             eight
             hundred
             years
             after
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             year
             twelve
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             loosed
             (
             not
             literally
             ,
             but
             metaphorically
             loosed
             )
             for
             not
             he
             ,
             but
             Simon
             Earl
             of
             Montsord
             (
             commissioned
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             King
             of
             France
             )
             re-induced
             Dioclesians
             bloudy
             practices
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             :
             therefore
             ;
             As
             John
             the
             Baptist
             was
             said
             to
             be
             Elia●
             ;
             because
             he
             came
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             zealous
             comport
             ;
             So
             the
             Dragon
             is
             said
             to
             be
             loosed
             in
             those
             bloudy
             renovators
             of
             that
             first
             Dragons
             cruelties
             :
             But
             (
             having
             treated
             upon
             this
             subject
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             the
             sequel
             ,
             where
             the
             seeming
             disparities
             in
             the
             compute
             of
             those
             thousand
             years
             are
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             the
             confident
             mis-conceirs
             of
             the
             contrary
             minded
             fully
             refelled
             )
             I
             need
             not
             here
             insist
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             improper
             Epoche
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Dragon
             (
             
               ab
               Urbe
               conditâ
            
             ,
             until
             his
             Metropolis
             was
             taken
             ,
             plundred
             and
             burnt
             ,
             and
             his
             ,
             then
             late
             Empire
             translated
             in
             412.
             )
             was
             about
             1164
             years
             ;
             And
             his
             proper
             Epoche
             was
             but
             460
             years
             ,
             ending
             in
             412
             also
             ,
             which
             proper
             Epoche
             (
             being
             shorter
             by
             eight
             hundred
             years
             then
             the
             proper
             duration
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             )
             demonstrates
             ,
             irrefellibly
             ,
             two
             Dragons
             .
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             fourth
             Epoche
             .
          
           
             
               The
               daration
               of
               the
               threefold
               City
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               tenfold
               body
               of
               the
               Churches
               
                 Antithesis
                 (
                 Rome
                 Papal
              
               )
               was
               (
               for
               matter
               and
               form
               )
               threefold
               ,
               and
               had
               three
               (
               the
               foresaid
               three
               )
               heads
               synchronizing
               in
               1260
               years
               ,
               is
               (
               from
               sundry
               texts
               )
               sufficiently
               proved
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               that
               tenfold
               City
               (
               until
               it
               should
               begin
               effectually
               to
               discontinue
               )
               must
               have
               ,
               with
               them
               the
               same
               Epoche
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               these
               three
               heads
               of
               it
               were
               to
               continue
               1260
               years
               ;
               Then
               this
               City
               (
               their
               threefold
               body
               )
               must
               (
               by
               a
               necessary
               ,
               individual
               continuity
               )
               have
               the
               same
               Epoche
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               and
               this
               Cities
               durations
               are
               (
               in
               these
               two
               texts
               )
               thus
               terminated
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 done
              
               ,
               Rev.
               16.17
               .
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               10.6
               .
               These
               two
               texts
               intend
               a
               time
               and
               thing
               .
            
             
               The
               thing
               intended
               is
               this
               threefold
               City
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 great
              
               (
               this
               great
               )
               
                 City
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ch
               .
               16.19
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               intended
               is
               first
               :
               The
               duration
               of
               that
               City
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Period
               of
               that
               duration
               ,
            
             
             
               The
               duration
               of
               it
               is
               necessarily
               imply'd
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               Period
               is
               ,
               positively
               exprest
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               Its
               duration
               is
               imply'd
               from
               its
               period
               in
               both
               texts
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               period
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               is
               thus
               e●prest
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               It
               s
               period
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               is
               thus
               exprest
               :
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 time
              
               ch
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               No
               longer
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               entire
               duration
               of
               this
               threefold
               City
               ,
               or
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               longer
               than
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               duration
               of
               that
               threefold
               City
               (
               and
               indeed
               of
               all
               these
               twelve
               Epochaes
               )
               is
               commensurated
               by
               the
               spaces
               of
               six
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               terminated
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               seventh
               trumpet
               :
               For
               ,
               when
               the
               sixth
               Angel
               was
               about
               to
               end
               the
               sounding
               of
               his
               sixth
               trumpet
               ,
               then
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               
                 sware
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 liveth
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 time
                 no
                 longer
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 sound
                 ,
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Should
               be
               finished
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               God
               (
               begun
               to
               be
               adorned
               as
               a
               Bride
               for
               her
               Husband
               )
               should
               then
               begin
               to
               be
               free'd
               effectually
               from
               her
               former
               ,
               too
               careless
               ,
               contempt
               of
               things
               sacred
               ,
               of
               highest
               concernments
               ;
               or
               from
               treading
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               under
               her
               feet
               ;
               And
               free'd
               also
               (
               from
               the
               punishment
               ,
               and
               effect
               of
               that
               profaness
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               being
               
                 troden
                 under
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
              
               And
               those
               Gentiles
               (
               this
               threefold
               City
               ,
               or
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Inìquity
              
               )
               should
               then
               begin
               (
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               more
               by
               degrees
               daily
               convinc'd
               of
               their
               own
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               folly
               )
               to
               abate
               their
               enmity
               ,
               and
               embrace
               Unity
               of
               sound
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Manners
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 done
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               duration
               (
               the
               more
               entire
               duration
               )
               of
               this
               City
               should
               be
               done
               at
               the
               period
               of
               the
               sixth
               Vial
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               pouring
               fourth
               of
               the
               
               seventh
               Vial.
               That
               is
               ,
               This
               City
               should
               stand
               all
               the
               time
               of
               the
               six
               Vials
               pouring
               forth
               ;
               all
               the
               time
               of
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               time
               (
               which
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               thing
               )
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               ,
               for
               1260
               years
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               the
               Witnesses
               Sackcloth
               Prophesie
               run
               parallel
               in
               the
               same
               Epoche
               :
               So
               the
               six
               Vials
               ,
               and
               this
               Cities
               duration
               ,
               synchronize
               with
               both
               ,
               which
               is
               plain
               from
               their
               temporal
               periods
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               period
               of
               this
               threefold
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               thus
               exprest
               ,
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 time
                 no
                 longer
                 .
              
               And
               its
               period
               ,
               in
               the
               sixteenth
               Chapter
               ,
               under
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               (
               as
               the
               former
               was
               under
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpets
               sounding
               )
               is
               likewise
               thus
               exprest
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 done
              
               :
               And
               what
               is
               done
               ?
            
             
               The
               answer
               is
               made
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               but
               one
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               ,
               this
               threefold
               City
               was
               done
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               The
               scope
               (
               and
               almost
               the
               express
               words
               )
               of
               both
               texts
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               shewing
               ;
               That
               this
               threefold
               City
               ,
               or
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               should
               (
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               pouring
               forth
               of
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               )
               begin
               ,
               vigorously
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               the
               Mystery
               of
               God
               (
               her
               Antithesis
               )
               to
               be
               compleated
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               true
               Church
               should
               then
               begin
               ,
               more
               vigorously
               ,
               and
               visibly
               ,
               to
               expatiate
               ,
               and
               appear
               to
               all
               Sects
               and
               Nations
               :
               For
               ,
               those
               periods
               
                 (
                 It
                 is
                 done
                 ;
                 Time
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 )
              
               are
               terms
               of
               expression
               ,
               that
               are
               synonymous
               in
               sense
               ,
               and
               are
               ,
               in
               both
               texts
               ,
               a
               twofold
               sacred
               record
               ,
               that
               the
               duration
               (
               the
               more
               entire
               duration
               )
               of
               this
               threefold
               City
               should
               be
               1260
               years
               ,
               synchronizing
               with
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               ,
               with
               the
               six
               Vials
               ,
               with
               the
               Witnesses
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               these
               twelve
               Epochaes
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               duration
               of
               this
               threefold
               City
               is
               commensurated
               (
               which
               are
               also
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               )
               by
               
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               11.9
               ,
               11.
               
               In
               which
               texts
               ,
               the
               two
               former
               texts
               are
               more
               fully
               explained
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               period
               of
               this
               threefold
               City
               the
               third
               time
               repeated
               :
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               We
               see
               that
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               were
               to
               lye
               ,
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               dead
               for
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               those
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               was
               the
               period
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               duration
               (
               as
               will
               appear
               )
               of
               that
               threefold
               City
               :
               For
               ;
               
                 After
                 three
                 dayes
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 from
                 God
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               11.
               
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               those
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               period
               of
               their
               lying
               dead
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               period
               also
               of
               that
               Cities
               duration
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 hour
              
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 fell
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               13.
               
               And
               fell
               (
               not
               to
               ,
               but
               )
               from
               Apostacy
               in
               manners
               ,
               to
               pursue
               sincere
               truth
               ,
               and
               peace
               in
               Theory
               ,
               and
               practice
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               use
               the
               words
               of
               the
               same
               text
               )
               shall
               then
               begin
               to
               
                 give
                 Glory
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Shall
               then
               begin
               to
               give
               Glory
               to
               God
               with
               greater
               vigour
               ,
               and
               visibility
               of
               true
               obedience
               then
               formerly
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               in
               that
               City
               ;
               and
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               till
               it
               should
               begin
               to
               fall
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               are
               also
               conterminated
               (
               as
               the
               same
               period
               the
               third
               time
               exprest
               )
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 sounded
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Therefore
               ,
               these
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               (
               of
               the
               more
               entire
               duration
               of
               this
               threefold
               City
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               therein
               )
               synchronize
               with
               the
               six
               Vials
               ,
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               the
               Witnesses
               Sackcloth
               Prophesie
               in
               1260
               years
               :
               For
               ,
               those
               (
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               twice
               repeated
               )
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               
               are
               the
               same
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               chap.
               12.14
               .
               the
               same
               forty
               two
               Months
               ,
               chap.
               12.2
               .
               And
               the
               same
               1260
               dayes
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               1260
               dayes
               annual
               )
               are
               1260
               years
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               durations
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               threefold
               City
               ,
               were
               pre-signified
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               both
               by
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               artificial
               (
               or
               42
               hours
               )
               and
               by
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               Annual
               (
               or
               forty
               two
               Months
               )
               as
               we
               shall
               fully
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               so
               soon
               as
               we
               shall
               first
               lay
               down
               these
               twelve
               Epochaes
               )
               instantly
               shew
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fifth
               Epoche
               is
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Churches
               grand
               revolt
               .
            
             
               FIfthly
               ,
               The
               Gospel-Churches
               profligation
               ,
               and
               defection
               seems
               to
               retain
               the
               same
               time
               :
               For
               ,
               We
               find
               her
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               holding
               forth
               (
               though
               at
               last
               more
               remisly
               )
               her
               primitive
               integrity
               of
               an
               Heavenly
               conversation
               till
               about
               407
               ,
               Rev.
               12.1
               .
               And
               till
               then
               (
               from
               about
               292
               )
               in
               the
               Heaven
               of
               high
               Power
               ,
               and
               Authority
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               :
               For
               ,
               She
               (
               casting
               the
               first
               Dragon
               from
               his
               seat
               there
               )
               sate
               sole
               Regent
               in
               his
               Throne
               of
               power
               :
               Her
               Eagles
               exalted
               both
               her
               ,
               and
               themselves
               into
               that
               Heaven
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               to
               the
               12th
               .
               But
               a
               falling
               away
               was
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               fell
               (
               fell
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               for
               1260
               dayes
               Annual
               )
               .
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.3
               .
               Rev.
               12.1
               ,
               6
               ,
               14.
               
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               Church
               fell
               from
               Heaven
               (
               though
               not
               totally
               ,
               and
               finally
               )
               in
               a
               twofold
               respect
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               her
               Heaven
               of
               high
               power
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               respect
               to
               her
               heavenly
               conversation
               :
               Her
               fall
               in
               conversation
               caused
               her
               other
               fall
               .
               She
               fell
               ,
               in
               part
               ,
               from
               her
               former
               Heavenly
               conversation
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               She
               fell
               (
               as
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               cause
               )
               from
               her
               Heaven
               of
               high
               Power
               ,
               and
               Authority
               .
               Her
               fall
               in
               conversation
               was
               Spiritual
               :
               Her
               fall
               from
               Power
               was
               temporal
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               both
               ,
               she
               (
               according
               to
               those
               texts
               aforesaid
               )
               stood
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               And
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               both
               ,
               she
               fell
               from
               Heaven
               :
               The
               manner
               of
               her
               fall
               from
               both
               is
               plain
               from
               her
               Patern
               ,
               or
               Prophetick
               type
               ,
               Lament
               .
               2.1
               .
               
                 How
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 covered
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Zion
                 with
                 a
                 Cloud
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 down
                 ,
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               God
               covered
               her
               (
               the
               Anti-type-Church
               )
               with
               a
               Cloud
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               and
               cast
               down
               ,
               from
               Heaven
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               beauty
               of
               Gospel
               -
               Israel
               .
               For
               ,
               She
               (
               like
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               )
               left
               her
               first
               love
               ,
               forsook
               her
               first
               works
               (
               works
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Faith
               )
               and
               remembred
               not
               (
               scarce
               yet
               remembreth
               )
               from
               whence
               she
               fell
               .
               Thus
               she
               fell
               (
               first
               in
               her
               conversation
               )
               from
               Heaven
               :
               therefore
               ,
               God
               sent
               the
               second
               Dragon
               with
               a
               flaming
               Sword
               ,
               who
               cast
               her
               (
               as
               were
               our
               first
               Parents
               out
               of
               Paradise
               )
               out
               of
               her
               Heaven
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               and
               drave
               her
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               chap.
               12.1.6.14
               .
               Many
               Expositors
               call
               that
               falling
               away
               in
               conversation
               ,
               that
               grand
               ,
               and
               general
               revolt
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               from
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               her
               true
               members
               (
               though
               much
               inwardly
               )
               chiefly
               in
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               and
               practice
               .
               The
               gradual
               aggresses
               of
               the
               Churches
               defection
               (
               from
               about
               340
               to
               407
               )
               we
               shall
               shew
               afterwards
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               sixth
               Interval
               .
            
             
               THe
               sixth
               Epoche
               (
               and
               this
               ,
               of
               a
               different
               denomination
               ,
               more
               fully
               proves
               the
               former
               )
               is
               of
               the
               Churches
               abode
               in
               her
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               twice
               recorded
               in
               two
               several
               texts
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Woman
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 hath
                 a
                 place
                 prepared
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 feed
                 her
                 there
              
               1260
               dayes
               ;
               which
               (
               being
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               instantly
               ,
               and
               irrefellibly
               shew
               ,
               dayes
               Annual
               )
               are
               1260
               years
               ,
               chap.
               12.6
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 there
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Woman
                 two
                 Wings
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 flee
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 into
                 her
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 is
                 nourished
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               The
               times
               in
               both
               texts
               are
               exactly
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               twisted
               ,
               or
               double
               record
               :
               That
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               Churches
               abode
               in
               her
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               1260
               years
               .
            
             
               
                 Into
                 the
                 Wilderness
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               into
               an
               obscure
               ,
               sad
               ,
               desolate
               ,
               and
               distrest
               condition
               ,
               both
               in
               temporal
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               respects
               .
            
             
               
                 Into
                 her
                 place
                 prepared
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Having
               here
               proved
               the
               Epoche
               by
               the
               double
               testimony
               of
               two
               texts
               ,
               we
               shall
               refer
               this
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               to
               a
               fitter
               place
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               shew
               ,
               what
               this
               place
               ,
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               where
               the
               Gospel-Church
               was
               to
               be
               preserved
               for
               1260
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               seventh
               Epoche
               .
            
             
               IS
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               :
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 finished
                 their
                 testimony
              
               (
               their
               Primitive
               testimony
               in
               407
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               1260
               years
               Prophesie
               in
               Sackcloth
               )
               
                 the
                 beast
              
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               
                 that
                 cometh
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
              
               (
               the
               second
               Dragon
               )
               
                 shall
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 them
              
               (
               shall
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               their
               primitive
               power
               ,
               and
               capacities
               (
               temporal
               and
               spiritual
               )
               and
               kill
               many
               of
               them
               corporally
               )
               
                 And
                 their
                 dead
                 bodies
                 shall
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 called
                 spiritually
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               ,
               their
               dejected
               condition
               shall
               be
               visible
               ,
               and
               obvious
               to
               the
               frequent
               view
               of
               those
               spiritual
               Gentiles
               of
               that
               threefold
               City
               of
               Apostacy
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 ,
                 and
                 Kindreds
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               (
               those
               Gentiles
               aforesaid
               )
               
                 shall
                 see
                 their
                 dead
                 bodìes
              
               (
               their
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               despised
               state
               )
               
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Three
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
              
               chap.
               12.14
               .
               Or
               1260
               
                 dayes
                 Annual
              
               ,
               or
               years
               ,
               chap.
               13.3
               .
               That
               's
               the
               Epoche
               both
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Prophecying
               in
               Sackcloth
               :
               And
               so
               ,
            
             
               Their
               type
               (
               Eliah
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Israel
               )
               finished
               also
               their
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               primitive
               testimony
               against
               the
               wickedness
               of
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               Israels
               Apostacies
               :
               And
               (
               when
               they
               had
               finished
               that
               primitive
               testimony
               )
               
                 Jezabel
                 ,
                 Ahab
              
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               Prophets
               killed
               them
               for
               1260
               dayes
               literal
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               Killed
               many
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               all
               for
               1260
               dayes
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               they
               ,
               that
               escaped
               death
               corporal
               ,
               fled
               ,
               with
               the
               persecuted
               Church
               (
               as
               into
               a
               Wilderness
               )
               into
               the
               secret
               subterfuges
               of
               obscure
               latency
               for
               1260
               dayes
               literal
               .
               
               So
               long
               also
               did
               her
               ,
               and
               their
               type-surviving
               Witnesses
               (
               as
               well
               they
               might
               ,
               and
               had
               most
               just
               cause
               )
               Prophesie
               (
               as
               in
               Sackcloth
               )
               in
               great
               obscurity
               ,
               and
               contempt
               :
               And
               just
               so
               long
               was
               rain
               literal
               restrained
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               1260
               dayes
               literal
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               after
               those
               flying
               ,
               persecuted
               ,
               type-Witnesses
               had
               finished
               those
               1260
               dayes
               of
               their
               type-death
               ,
               and
               Prophecying
               ●n
               Sackcloth
               )
               they
               were
               not
               killed
               ;
               we
               find
               little
               of
               that
               in
               that
               grand
               exemplar
               ,
               or
               Patern
               .
            
             
               So
               when
               the
               Gospel-Witnesses
               (
               St.
               
                 Basit
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               )
               had
               finished
               (
               not
               this
               Sackcloth
               Prophesie
               of
               1260
               years
               ,
               but
               )
               their
               primitive
               testimony
               ,
               about
               407
               ,
               against
               the
               fast
               approaching
               defections
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ;
               And
               when
               she
               ,
               and
               her
               revolting
               children
               repented
               not
               ;
               then
               did
               the
               Beast
               that
               came
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               (
               the
               second
               Dragon
               )
               kill
               the
               Witnesses
               :
               And
               the
               Sea
               born-beast
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophet-Papal
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               Dragon
               gave
               his
               power
               (
               the
               Supremacy
               therein
               )
               prosecuted
               (
               though
               they
               seemed
               gentle
               for
               the
               first
               805
               years
               )
               the
               killing
               of
               them
               for
               1260
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Patern
               literal
               )
               dayes
               Annual
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               they
               (
               such
               as
               escaped
               death
               corporal
               )
               fled
               with
               the
               persecuted
               Church
               into
               the
               spiritual
               Wilderness
               (
               into
               the
               secret
               subtersuges
               of
               obscure
               latencies
               )
               for
               1260
               (
               as
               in
               the
               type
               literal
               dayes
               )
               dayes
               Annual
               :
               Just
               so
               long
               was
               rain
               restrained
               (
               in
               the
               type
               literal
               ,
               in
               the
               Anti-type
               spiritual
               rain
               )
               To
               wit
               ,
               for
               1260
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Patern
               dayes
               literal
               )
               Annual
               dayes
               ,
               or
               years
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Gospel-Witnesses
               (
               such
               as
               were
               killed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               persecution
               ,
               but
               not
               corporally
               ,
               or
               totally
               killed
               )
               Prophesied
               (
               as
               well
               they
               might
               ,
               and
               had
               most
               just
               cause
               )
               for
               1260
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Patern
               literal
               )
               dayes
               Annual
               in
               Sackcloth
               :
               th
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               great
               infirmity
               ,
               affliction
               ,
               obscurity
               ,
               and
               contempt
               ,
               for
               1260
               years
               .
            
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               finished
               (
               for
               that
               's
               intended
               in
               the
               text
               )
               their
               primitive
               testimony
               about
               the
               year
               four
               hundred
               and
               seven
               ,
               or
               ten
               ,
               then
               the
               second
               Dragon
               (
               somewhat
               assisted
               ,
               even
               at
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophet
               )
               overcame
               ,
               and
               killed
               them
               as
               aforesaid
               for
               1260
               yeas
               :
               But
               (
               after
               that
               Epoche
               of
               their
               1260
               years
               death
               ,
               and
               Prophecying
               in
               Sackcloth
               )
               they
               (
               as
               their
               type
               were
               not
               )
               are
               not
               to
               be
               killed
               :
               There
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               Patern
               ,
               nor
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Anti-type
               of
               it
               :
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               ground
               (
               that
               I
               find
               )
               for
               it
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               ,
               abundantly
               sufficient
               for
               the
               contrary
               :
               For
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               to
               this
               (
               of
               it self
               full
               evidence
               :
               That
               it
               plainly
               appears
               to
               be
               a
               matchless
               piece
               of
               absurdity
               :
               That
               the
               Witnesses
               should
               Prophesie
               in
               Sackcloth
               1260
               years
               ,
               because
               they
               should
               be
               killed
               (
               many
               killed
               ,
               and
               all
               persecuted
               )
               so
               long
               by
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               Beast
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               continue
               in
               power
               so
               long
               :
               And
               then
               (
               when
               the
               Witnesses
               should
               have
               finished
               that
               1260
               years
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               Beast
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               should
               cease
               to
               be
               in
               full
               power
               )
               the
               Beast
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               (
               scarse
               in
               being
               himself
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               such
               full
               power
               )
               should
               overcome
               ,
               and
               kill
               them
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               for
               1260
               dayes
               ,
               immediately
               after
               he
               (
               for
               who
               else
               should
               kill
               them
               )
               had
               first
               killed
               them
               for
               1260
               years
               before
               :
               The
               futility
               of
               this
               absurdity
               ,
               the
               Paterns
               (
               which
               are
               more
               then
               one
               )
               sufficiently
               resell
               :
               But
               that
               is
               also
               fully
               done
               in
               the
               sequel
               by
               many
               (
               perhaps
               undeniable
               )
               demonstrations
               .
               From
               what
               already
               appears
               we
               plainly
               see
               ;
               that
               the
               Epoche
               (
               the
               twice
               repeated
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               in
               the
               11th
               Chapter
               )
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               is
               1260
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Patern
               of
               days
               literal
               )
               of
               dayes
               Annual
               ,
               or
               years
               ,
               and
               runs
               exactly
               paralel
               with
               their
               Prophecying
               in
               Sackcloth
               succeeding
               their
               Primitive
               testimony
               about
               the
               year
               407
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Prophecying
               in
               Sackcloth
               1260
               years
               after
               it
               :
               But
               (
               to
               come
               
               nearer
               to
               the
               matter
               )
               we
               shall
               (
               having
               shewn
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               )
               here
               distinguish
               .
            
             
               The
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               was
               
                 (
                 ab
                 extra
                 ,
                 vel
                 ab
                 intra
                 )
              
               external
               ,
               or
               internal
               .
            
             
               Their
               external
               death
               is
               threefold
               ;
               Corporall
               ,
               civil
               ,
               spiritual
               :
               Corporal
               ,
               chiefly
               from
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               civil
               from
               the
               beast
               ,
               spiritual
               from
               the
               false
               Prophet
               in
               all
               Papal
               Sects
               :
               To
               wit
               :
               By
               Papal
               fulminations
               ,
               excommunications
               ,
               rash
               censures
               ,
               slaunders
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               external
               deaths
               ,
               for
               brevity
               ,
               I
               but
               briefly
               hint
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               death
               internal
               is
               more
               properly
               spiritual
               ,
               because
               its
               the
               death
               or
               decay
               of
               spiritual
               Graces
               ;
               whiles
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               seem
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               judgment
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               and
               faith
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               souls
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               whiles
               they
               manifest
               that
               internal
               death
               of
               Graces
               by
               outward
               correspondent
               fruits
               ,
               and
               practices
               :
               So
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               
                 had
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 she
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 dead
                 :
              
               And
               how
               dead
               ?
               None
               of
               her
               Members
               were
               killed
               (
               that
               we
               read
               )
               by
               any
               corporal
               ,
               civil
               ,
               or
               spiritual
               death
               (
               as
               the
               witnesses
               were
               )
               externally
               :
               But
               ,
               her
               death
               was
               internal
               ,
               and
               ,
               more
               properly
               ,
               spiritual
               :
               Her
               Graces
               were
               dead
               or
               ready
               to
               die
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               their
               fruits
               ,
               her
               works
               (
               differing
               little
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               in
               true
               appearance
               ,
               from
               dead
               works
               )
               were
               not
               found
               perfect
               ,
               though
               their
               doctrine
               might
               be
               so
               sound
               ,
               and
               profession
               so
               strict
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               she
               might
               be
               famed
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               
                 name
                 that
                 she
                 lived
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               3.1
               ,
               2.
               
               For
               ,
               Hypocrites
               judge
               of
               spiritual
               life
               by
               outward
               forms
               ,
               and
               empty
               verbal
               professions
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               obedience
               conform
               to
               Gospel-rule
               .
            
             
               This
               inward
               death
               of
               the
               witnesses
               (
               properly
               spiritual
               )
               was
               presignified
               ,
               sometimes
               ,
               by
               sleep
               like
               death
               ;
               sometimes
               by
               death
               real
               and
               literal
               :
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
             
               By
               sleep
               like
               death
               ;
               we
               read
               ,
               That
               
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 horrour
                 of
                 great
                 darkness
                 (
                 the
                 Sun
                 going
                 down
                 )
                 fell
                 upon
                 Abrabam
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               15.12
               .
               Abraham
               (
               as
               a
               Prophet
               )
               suffered
               this
               passive
               prophesie
               (
               as
               the
               vision
               of
               outward
               affliction
               ,
               and
               inward
               darkness
               ,
               and
               desertion
               )
               which
               was
               after
               fulfilled
               ,
               literally
               ,
               upon
               his
               seed
               after
               the
               flesh
               in
               literal
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               likewise
               upon
               his
               spiritual
               seed
               in
               Egypt
               spiritual
               ,
               where
               such
               an
               horrour
               of
               great
               darkness
               ,
               and
               deep
               sleep
               fell
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               they
               were
               dead
               :
               
                 And
                 their
                 dead
                 bodies
                 shall
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 called
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               were
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               because
               dead
               in
               spiritual
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               of
               their
               Resurrection
               from
               that
               death
               was
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               from
               God
               entering
               into
               them
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               Graces
               were
               dead
               ;
               Or
               sick
               ,
               dying
               Graces
               :
               They
               did
               not
               awake
               unto
               Righteousness
               ,
               but
               slept
               a
               sleep
               like
               death
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               disobedience
               :
               They
               held
               forth
               a
               Righteousness
               inconform
               to
               Gospel-rule
               ,
               such
               as
               some
               Sects
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               hold
               forth
               ;
               and
               might
               dream
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               true
               obedience
               ,
               scarce
               thinking
               upon
               true
               Righteousness
               in
               practice
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               after
               shew
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               Had
               Abraham
               not
               slept
               ,
               yet
               ,
               that
               horrour
               of
               great
               darkness
               ,
               that
               fell
               upon
               him
               ,
               had
               been
               sufficient
               to
               hide
               all
               things
               from
               his
               sight
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               see
               little
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               little
               :
               But
               (
               besides
               that
               darkness
               )
               a
               deep
               sleep
               fell
               upon
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               might
               seem
               dead
               in
               that
               sleep
               ,
               buryed
               in
               darkness
               ;
               yet
               Abraham
               was
               not
               dead
               all
               that
               time
               :
               So
               a
               lasting
               Lethargy
               like
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               deep
               sleep
               of
               insensibility
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               security
               was
               to
               fall
               upon
               his
               spiritual
               seed
               (
               the
               Gospel-Church
               and
               her
               Witnesses
               )
               for
               1260
               years
               :
               yet
               neither
               they
               ,
               nor
               she
               could
               be
               quite
               dead
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               should
               retain
               some
               inward
               ,
               sick
               ,
               secret
               (
               but
               living
               )
               Graces
               all
               the
               time
               of
               their
               lying
               ,
               as
               dead
               in
               that
               threefold
               City
               :
               For
               ,
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 I
                 sleep
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 waketh
              
               ,
               Cant.
               5.2
               .
               She
               slept
               (
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               her
               Patriarch
               Abraham
               )
               a
               deep
               sleep
               like
               death
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               dead
               :
               The
               Members
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               both
               for
               action
               ,
               and
               understanding
               (
               hands
               ,
               feet
               ,
               head
               )
               were
               exceeding
               drowsie
               or
               in
               a
               deep
               sleep
               ,
               but
               her
               heart
               awaked
               :
               She
               was
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               lived
               by
               some
               weak
               ,
               sick
               (
               but
               living
               )
               inward
               Graces
               .
            
             
               An
               inseparable
               sign
               of
               such
               a
               deep
               spiritual
               sleep
               ,
               is
               the
               difficulty
               to
               make
               her
               ,
               or
               her
               Members
               ,
               know
               that
               such
               a
               Lethargy
               lies
               upon
               them
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               impugning
               unwillingness
               to
               be
               awaked
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               inward
               spiritual
               death
               was
               also
               prefigured
               by
               death
               literal
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               drybones
               were
               the
               whole
               house
               of
               Israel
               (
               not
               so
               much
               legal
               as
               )
               Evangelical
               ;
               And
               those
               bones
               were
               dead
               ,
               Ezek.
               37.3
               ,
               11.
               
               For
               ,
               the
               Witnesses
               (
               the
               subordinate
               heads
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               could
               not
               be
               dead
               ,
               but
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               must
               be
               much
               more
               dead
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               might
               here
               shew
               ,
               that
               Jonah
               ,
               &
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               presignified
               prophetically
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               outward
               threefold
               death
               aforesaid
               ,
               but
               also
               this
               inward
               and
               spiritual
               death
               of
               the
               witnesses
               :
               towit
               ,
               Jonah
               by
               a
               seeming
               death
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               by
               a
               real
               death
               ;
               The
               durations
               of
               both
               which
               (
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               artificial
               ,
               or
               42
               hours
               )
               are
               exactly
               conform
               (
               as
               prophetick
               types
               )
               to
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               witnesses
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               three
               days
               and
               a
               half
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               three
               years
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               or
               forty
               two
               months
               of
               days
               Annual
               ,
               which
               are
               1260
               years
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               more
               irrefellibly
               shew
               in
               the
               sequel
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Eighth
               Epoche
               .
            
             
               IS
               of
               the
               treading
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               her
               witnesses
               under
               foot
               by
               those
               Gentiles
               (
               the
               spiritual
               Gentiles
               of
               this
               threefold
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               )
               whom
               we
               finde
               fitly
               described
               in
               the
               8th
               ,
               and
               9th
               .
               Verses
               of
               the
               11th
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Spiritual
               Ethnickes
               (
               Gentiles
               in
               practice
               ,
               by
               profession
               Christians
               )
               of
               Anti-christ
               sensual
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
              
               (
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               her
               witnesses
               )
               
                 shall
                 they
              
               (
               these
               very
               Gentiles
               )
               
                 tread
                 under
                 foot
                 for
                 forty
                 two
                 moneths
              
               saith
               the
               text
               ,
               chap.
               11.2
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               shall
               persecute
               ,
               convitiate
               ,
               rashly
               censure
               ,
               and
               contemn
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               her
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               her
               ,
               and
               their
               testimony
               ,
               for
               forty
               two
               moneths
               :
               Here
               needs
               no
               Daniel
               to
               read
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               revolted
               Church
               ,
               too
               easie
               to
               be
               read
               in
               her
               just
               punishments
               :
               And
               what
               were
               the
               Gospel-Churches
               chief
               sins
               ?
               She
               ,
               and
               her
               Saints
               trod
               under
               foot
               (
               contemned
               ,
               sleighted
               ,
               neglected
               ,
               at
               least
               too
               much
               )
               substantial
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               true
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               witnesses
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               (
               perhaps
               under
               a
               blind
               pretence
               of
               minding
               things
               plain
               ,
               and
               most
               necessary
               )
               espoused
               a
               trivial
               ,
               shallow
               ,
               superficial
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               with
               like
               obedience
               :
               And
               where
               read
               you
               this
               ?
               Her
               just
               punishment
               renders
               it
               in
               Capital
               Letters
               ;
               she
               (
               for
               treading
               under
               foot
               ,
               or
               not
               promoting
               ,
               and
               advancing
               ,
               with
               due
               diligence
               ,
               things
               most
               sacred
               ,
               profitable
               and
               honest
               )
               was
               given
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               be
               troden
               under
               foot
               forty
               two
               moneths
               :
               And
               what
               those
               forty
               two
               
               moneths
               are
               ,
               the
               very
               next
               Verse
               tells
               you
               expresly
               :
               That
               they
               are
               1260
               days
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               days
               annual
               or
               year
               ,
               swherefore
               ,
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               thus
               treading
               under-foot
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               her
               witnesses
               (
               which
               also
               imports
               their
               death
               ,
               &
               fully
               shews
               both
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               it
               )
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               All
               synchronizing
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ninth
               Interval
            
             
               IS
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               sackcloth
               prophesie
               :
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 my
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 prophesie
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 sixty
                 days
                 cloathed
                 in
                 sackcloth
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               11.3
               .
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Disciples
               prophesied
               (
               as
               in
               sackloth
               )
               to
               the
               legal
               and
               Jewish
               Church
               (
               a
               Rebellious
               and
               gain-saying
               people
               )
               for
               1260
               days
               literal
               ,
               predicted
               by
               Daniels
               half
               week
               of
               years
               :
               He
               also
               wept
               over
               Jerusalem
               for
               the
               (
               then
               chiefly
               spiritual
               )
               desolations
               of
               Zion
               :
               we
               have
               also
               shown
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               in
               Ahabs
               time
               (
               while
               Rain
               was
               restrained
               )
               prophesied
               (
               as
               Proto-types
               )
               in
               great
               affliction
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               (
               as
               it
               were
               in
               sackcloth
               )
               for
               1260
               days
               :
               So
               ,
               their
               Anti-type
               (
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               )
               were
               to
               prophesie
               also
               in
               sackcloth
               (
               in
               great
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               affliction
               )
               for
               1260
               days
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               days
               annual
               ,
               or
               1260
               years
               ,
               which
               the
               ensuing
               Epochaes
               ,
               and
               sequel
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               will
               also
               fully
               shew
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Tenth
               Epoche
               is
               of
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               sounding
               .
            
             
               THe
               six
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               the
               witnesses
               sackcloth
               prophesie
               (
               though
               of
               different
               denominations
               )
               are
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               duration
               of
               both
               the
               same
               time
               :
               
                 Lift
                 up
                 thy
                 voice
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 like
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 shew
                 my
                 people
                 their
                 transgressions
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               So
               ,
               six
               Angels
               should
               sound
               their
               Trumpets
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               should
               prophesie
               six
               times
               seven
               moneths
               of
               days
               annual
               ,
               which
               make
               1260
               years
               :
               So
               long
               they
               should
               prophesie
               in
               sackcloth
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               should
               lift
               up
               their
               voices
               like
               trumpets
               (
               as
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               did
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Jericho
               )
               six
               times
               ,
               but
               with
               somewhat
               feeble
               blasts
               ,
               and
               in
               much
               frailty
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               great
               visible
               effect
               ,
               or
               event
               of
               their
               sounding
               to
               convince
               Sects
               ,
               or
               convert
               Hereticks
               :
               But
               they
               should
               sound
               their
               six
               Trumpets
               (
               prophesie
               in
               sackcloth
               )
               no
               longer
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 time
              
               saith
               the
               text
               .
               No
               longer
               time
               of
               the
               six
               trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               sackcloth
               prophesie
               ,
               nor
               any
               longer
               time
               of
               the
               transactions
               and
               durations
               of
               all
               these
               twelve
               Epochaes
               :
               But
               then
               (
               or
               very
               soon
               after
               )
               when
               the
               7th
               Angel
               should
               begin
               to
               sound
               (
               when
               the
               witnesses
               shall
               begin
               to
               prophesse
               with
               more
               power
               in
               practice
               )
               then
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 finished
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 declared
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               is
               :
               His
               Church
               should
               then
               begin
               to
               be
               adorned
               as
               a
               Bride
               ,
               and
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               in
               all
               Sects
               (
               Papal
               ,
               Mahumetan
               ,
               and
               modern
               )
               to
               be
               made
               manifest
               :
               
                 They
                 shall
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
              
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               
                 for
                 their
                 folly
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 :
              
               This
               Epoche
               of
               the
               six
               
               trumpets
               (
               though
               sufficiently
               clear
               at
               present
               )
               is
               fully
               proved
               in
               the
               precedent
               Epochaes
               ,
               and
               ensuing
               parts
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Eleventh
               Epoche
               .
            
             
               THe
               Eleventh
               Epoche
               (
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               thing
               with
               the
               former
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               is
               of
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               six
               Vials
               :
               They
               were
               Golden
               vials
               ,
               but
               full
               of
               the
               Plagues
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               they
               synchronize
               with
               the
               six
               trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               witnesses
               sackcloth-prophesie
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               witnesses
               were
               to
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               all
               Plagues
               as
               often
               as
               they
               would
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               prophesie
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               were
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               prophetically
               import
               (
               as
               is
               ,
               or
               rather
               will
               be
               made
               apparent
               )
               so
               many
               years
               :
               It
               s
               apparent
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               witnesses
               (
               prophecying
               for
               six
               times
               seven
               moneths
               of
               days
               annual
               ,
               or
               1260
               years
               in
               sackloth
               )
               were
               the
               six
               Angles
               that
               sounded
               their
               six
               trumpets
               ,
               and
               the
               six
               Angles
               that
               poured
               forth
               their
               golden
               vials
               ;
               And
               ,
               that
               their
               successive
               prophesies
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               for
               six
               time
               ;
               seven
               moneths
               of
               days
               annual
               ,
               were
               those
               six
               golden
               vials
               :
               For
               ,
               God
               gave
               them
               power
               to
               prophesie
               so
               long
               in
               sackcloth
               ;
               And
               their
               prophesie
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               a
               golden
               vial
               ,
               and
               six
               golden
               vials
               in
               that
               sixfold
               space
               of
               time
               :
               But
               six
               golden
               vials
               full
               of
               the
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               contingently
               ,
               or
               occasionally
               ,
               upon
               the
               impenitent
               ,
               Anti-chrictian
               world
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               profane
               contempt
               of
               their
               reproofs
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 Corruptis
                 optimi
                 pessima
              
               ;
               The
               best
               things
               ,
               by
               abuse
               ,
               bring
               the
               worst
               
               effects
               :
               So
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               prophesies
               and
               reproofs
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               (
               &
               that
               's
               undeniable
               )
               golden
               vials
               full
               of
               the
               greatest
               mercies
               to
               men
               ,
               by
               them
               admonished
               ,
               but
               ,
               by
               abuse
               ,
               they
               are
               (
               though
               golden
               vials
               )
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               Plagues
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               how
               do
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               ,
               and
               the
               Anti-christian
               world
               fill
               those
               golden
               vials
               of
               the
               witnesses
               reproofs
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               either
               against
               themselves
               or
               oothers
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               fill
               (
               which
               falls
               out
               too
               oft
               )
               their
               own
               vials
               with
               temporal
               Plagues
               against
               themselves
               :
               So
               the
               Prophet
               (
               sent
               to
               Bethel
               )
               was
               some
               what
               remiss
               (
               but
               in
               some
               circumstance
               only
               a
               man
               would
               think
               )
               in
               this
               duty
               of
               prophesie
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               he
               filled
               that
               golden
               vial
               (
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               own
               mouth
               )
               with
               a
               self-destroying
               Plague
               temporal
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 a
                 Lion
              
               forthwith
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               slew
               him
               :
               So
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               oft
               fill
               their
               golden
               vials
               (
               their
               gifts
               of
               prophesie
               )
               with
               self-destroying
               Plagues
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               that
               duty
               with
               a
               cold
               ,
               careless
               remisness
               ,
               when
               they
               prophesie
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               works
               ,
               or
               practice
               themselves
               what
               they
               reprove
               in
               others
               ;
               when
               they
               oppose
               the
               truth
               they
               should
               promote
               ;
               whiles
               they
               labour
               not
               that
               their
               lips
               may
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               they
               prophesie
               by
               power
               from
               God
               ;
               whiles
               they
               do
               not
               that
               duty
               ,
               or
               do
               it
               without
               sedulity
               :
               Thus
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               fill
               their
               golden
               vials
               (
               the
               word
               of
               prophesie
               in
               their
               own
               mouths
               )
               with
               self
               destroying
               Plagues
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               will
               givepower
               to
               my
               two
               witnesses
               (
               Religious
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               )
               and
               they
               shall
               prophesie
               :
               And
               what
               is
               prophesie
               ?
               The
               Spirit
               or
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               is
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               a
               faithful
               witness
               of
               sincere
               truth
               both
               in
               words
               and
               works
               without
               delayes
               ,
               diminishing
               ,
               
               or
               defalking
               (
               so
               much
               as
               in
               circumstance
               )
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               this
               Prophet
               (
               sent
               to
               Bethel
               )
               found
               by
               sad
               experience
               .
            
             
               This
               appertains
               (
               as
               their
               duty
               )
               to
               Ministers
               to
               do
               it
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               works
               also
               ;
               And
               to
               Magistrates
               to
               do
               it
               in
               ,
               works
               ,
               or
               practise
               ,
               and
               in
               words
               also
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               words
               altogether
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               it
               belongs
               to
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               
                 Prophesia
                 est
                 testimonium
                 (
                 tum
                 verbis
                 tum
                 fact
                 is
                 )
                 verum
                 afferre
                 ;
                 non
                 impugnationem
                 ,
                 convitlum
                 ,
                 vel
                 cavillationem
                 inferre
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               they
               that
               prefer
               truth-opposing-contradiction
               ,
               or
               prefer
               not
               the
               truth
               conform
               to
               Gods
               command
               ,
               prophesie
               not
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               fill
               that
               golden
               Vial
               (
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               gifts
               to
               prophesie
               )
               with
               the
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               others
               also
               (
               perhaps
               true
               Saints
               )
               fill
               the
               golden
               Vials
               of
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               with
               self-destroying
               ,
               temporal
               Plagues
               :
               So
               a
               certain
               Prophet
               said
               to
               a
               man
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               
                 Smite
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
              
               :
               The
               man
               (
               perhaps
               in
               favour
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Prophet
               )
               refused
               to
               smite
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               filled
               that
               golden
               Vial
               (
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               that
               Prophet
               )
               with
               a
               self-destroying
               Plague
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 a
                 Lion
                 also
                 forthwith
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 him
                 ,
              
               1
               Kings
               20.35
               ,
               36.
               
            
             
               Saints
               sometimes
               (
               too
               oft
               )
               fill
               the
               golden
               Vials
               of
               the
               witnesses
               with
               the
               sharpest
               temporal
               Plagues
               against
               themselves
               :
               Oft
               with
               grievous
               spiritual
               plagues
               and
               desertions
               ,
               which
               themselves
               sustain
               ;
               Oft
               with
               most
               deadly
               plagues
               upon
               all
               men
               :
               Babylon
               the
               great
               (
               Rome-Pagan
               ,
               or
               rather
               Rome
               Christian
               and
               Papal
               ,
               newly
               apostate
               in
               manners
               )
               fell
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               Saints
               (
               that
               stood
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               could
               fall
               indeed
               )
               fell
               from
               their
               first
               love
               ,
               and
               works
               ,
               and
               some
               fled
               out
               of
               her
               :
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Her
                 plagues
              
               (
               her
               Witnesses
               having
               finish'd
               their
               Primitive
               testimony
               against
               her
               defections
               )
               
               
                 came
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ;
                 Death
                 ,
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 Famine
                 ,
                 Fire
                 ,
              
               chap.
               18.2
               ,
               8.
               
               A
               few
               sincere
               Saints
               in
               that
               City
               stood
               ,
               and
               that
               City
               (
               supported
               by
               their
               standing
               )
               stood
               firm
               ;
               A
               few
               sincere
               Saints
               fell
               ;
               and
               Babylon
               the
               great
               fell
               by
               their
               fall
               ;
               Fell
               temporally
               ,
               by
               their
               Spiritual
               fall
               in
               part
               :
               their
               fall
               ,
               (
               though
               but
               in
               part
               )
               filled
               the
               Vials
               of
               her
               faithful
               .
               Witnesses
               (
               their
               reproofes
               ,
               and
               Prophesies
               )
               with
               the
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               poured
               forth
               upon
               that
               falling
               City
               .
            
             
               True
               Saints
               thus
               fill
               the
               Golden
               Vials
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               with
               Plagues
               against
               themselves
               ,
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               God
               ,
               against
               all
               men
               ;
               If
               (
               whiles
               they
               sound
               their
               trumpets
               )
               they
               shut
               their
               ears
               ,
               or
               are
               hearers
               of
               the
               word
               only
               ,
               not
               doers
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               do
               it
               carelesly
               ,
               or
               inconform
               to
               Gods
               command
               ;
               If
               they
               forget
               judgment
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               faith
               ,
               and
               mind
               more
               the
               tything
               of
               mint
               and
               cummin
               :
               If
               they
               deny
               the
               witnesses
               their
               due
               honor
               ,
               or
               due
               maintenance
               ,
               or
               tread
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               testimony
               under
               their
               feet
               by
               a
               careless
               dis-regard
               ,
               or
               dilatory
               neglect
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Anti-christian
               world
               fills
               the
               golden
               Vials
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               with
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               wrath
               against
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               design
               or
               seek
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               against
               them
               :
               Eliah
               prophesied
               the
               death
               of
               Ahaziah
               :
               Then
               the
               Captains
               of
               fifties
               filled
               that
               Vial
               (
               by
               attempting
               against
               him
               )
               full
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               themselves
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 fire
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 devoured
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 fifties
                 ,
              
               2
               Kings
               1.
               
               So
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               (
               his
               Antitype
               )
               the
               Gospel
               witnesses
               ,
               
                 fire
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 devoureth
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               fill
               their
               golden
               Vials
               (
               the
               word
               of
               prophesie
               in
               their
               mouths
               )
               with
               devouring
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               to
               destroy
               themselves
               ,
               Rev.
               11.5
               .
            
             
             
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               servants
               filled
               the
               golden
               Vials
               (
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               Moses
               )
               with
               many
               self-destroying
               Plagues
               :
               And
               the
               very
               same
               also
               doe's
               the
               Anti-christian
               world
               with
               the
               Vials
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               
                 Moses
                 turn'd
                 waters
                 into
                 bloud
              
               :
               The
               Egyptians
               (
               by
               their
               disobedience
               )
               made
               them
               so
               ,
               Exod.
               7.19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               So
               ,
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               (
               Moses
               and
               Aaron's
               Antitypes
               )
               
                 turned
                 waters
                 into
                 bloud
              
               :
               The
               bloud-thirsty
               brought
               this
               Plague
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               Rev.
               11.6
               .
               ch
               .
               16.3
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Egypt
               was
               Plagued
               
                 with
                 Frogs
              
               ,
               and
               her
               Antitype
               
                 with
                 Frogs
              
               also
               ,
               Exod.
               8.2
               .
               Rev.
               16.13
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               both
               were
               Plagued
               
                 with
                 Boyles
                 and
                 Sores
              
               ,
               Exod.
               9.10
               .
               Rev.
               16.7
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Egypt
               was
               Plagued
               
                 with
                 the
                 Plague
                 of
                 Hail
              
               ;
               So
               was
               her
               Anti-type
               ,
               Exod.
               9.23
               ,
               4.
               
               Rev.
               8.7
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Egypt
               was
               Plagued
               
                 with
                 Locusts
              
               ;
               So
               was
               her
               Anti-type
               ,
               Exod.
               10.1415
               Rev.
               9.3
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Both
               type
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               her
               Anti
               type
               were
               Plagued
               
                 with
                 darkness
              
               .
               Exod.
               10.21
               .
               Rev.
               9.2
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               were
               those
               Plagues
               of
               the
               six
               golden
               Vials
               (
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               mouths
               of
               his
               Witnesses
               )
               rebelled
               against
               .
            
             
               Golden
               Vials
               :
               Such
               the
               Propesies
               and
               reproofs
               of
               the
               witnesses
               are
               :
               filled
               with
               Plagues
               :
               Such
               ,
               impenitent
               men
               make
               them
               to
               be
               :
               And
               how
               do
               men
               (
               the
               Member
               of
               Anti-christ
               )
               fill
               those
               golden
               Vials
               with
               Plagues
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               they
               despise
               reproof
               ,
               persecute
               their
               reprovers
               :
               they
               value
               not
               the
               words
               of
               the
               witnesses
               ;
               read
               not
               ,
               regard
               not
               their
               Writings
               :
               But
               (
               being
               reproved
               )
               their
               business
               is
               to
               study
               Cavils
               ,
               and
               contradictions
               ,
               or
               find
               both
               without
               study
               ,
               or
               care
               to
               understand
               what
               they
               cavil
               ar
               ,
               or
               whom
               ,
               
               or
               for
               what
               they
               contradict
               :
               Thus
               spiritual
               Egypt
               (
               resolving
               like
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               servants
               to
               work
               wisely
               )
               do
               very
               soolishly
               in
               filling
               the
               golden
               Vials
               of
               the
               witnesses
               with
               the
               Plagues
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               by
               persevering
               in
               sordid
               avarice
               ,
               and
               truth-opposing
               ,
               Saint-persecuting
               cruelties
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               :
               Filthy
               Sodomites
               (
               the
               froth
               of
               fluid
               wit
               and
               folly
               )
               fill
               those
               Vials
               of
               the
               witnesses
               with
               the
               Plagues
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               (
               as
               their
               type
               did
               )
               against
               themselves
               ,
               by
               persisting
               sensual
               against
               admonitions
               to
               sobriety
               ;
               slothful
               against
               their
               exhortations
               to
               sedulity
               ;
               by
               entertaining
               their
               rebukes
               with
               loose
               laughter
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               mock
               of
               their
               reproofs
               :
               
                 Solutes
                 hi
                 captant
                 hominum
                 risus
              
               :
               Lavish
               laughter
               of
               folly
               and
               ignorance
               is
               their
               food
               ,
               whereby
               they
               fill
               their
               minds
               with
               windy
               levity
               ,
               their
               lives
               with
               evil
               manners
               ,
               those
               golden
               Vials
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               down
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               their
               own
               heads
               :
               So
               type
               Sodim
               (
               mocking
               her
               reprovers
               )
               perished
               ;
               So
               perished
               her
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               for
               not
               reproving
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Anti-type
               ,
               apostate
               Jerusalem
               (
               Professors
               of
               blind
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               devout
               ignorance
               in
               all
               Sects
               )
               fill
               the
               golden
               Vials
               of
               the
               VVitnesses
               with
               most
               deadly
               Plagues
               ,
               by
               resisting
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               bringing
               evil
               reports
               upon
               their
               just
               reproofs
               :
               So
               Jannes
               and
               Jambres
               resisted
               Moses
               ;
               They
               hardened
               the
               hearts
               of
               Pharaoh's
               servants
               ,
               by
               exalting
               themselves
               (
               the
               basest
               men
               )
               above
               Moses
               ,
               and
               by
               preferring
               their
               own
               illusions
               above
               his
               real
               worth
               &
               works
               :
               So
               their
               Anti-types
               prefer
               their
               own
               formalities
               before
               the
               real
               works
               of
               the
               true
               Witnesses
               :
               
                 Hic
                 apprimè
                 ,
                 hoc
                 optimè
              
               :
               This
               mans
               work
               ,
               these
               mens
               Writings
               are
               like
               
                 Apples
                 of
                 Gold
                 in
                 Pictures
                 of
                 Silver
              
               ;
               But
               the
               witnesses
               golden
               Vials
               are
               Brass
               ;
               Their
               words
               false
               ,
               their
               works
               Counterfeits
               :
               Thus
               they
               fill
               (
               by
               odious
               comparisons
               ,
               and
               preferring
               their
               
               own
               deceits
               )
               )
               those
               Vials
               of
               real
               Gold
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               deadly
               Plagues
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               ten
               Spies
               filled
               the
               golden
               Vials
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               with
               fierce
               Plagues
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               ;
               by
               bringing
               evil
               reports
               upon
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               and
               worse
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               promis'd
               that
               Land
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               :
               therefore
               ,
               they
               all
               perished
               instantly
               by
               the
               Plague
               ,
               and
               all
               Israel
               from
               twenty
               years
               old
               upward
               (
               about
               four
               excepted
               )
               perished
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               :
               So
               ,
               the
               Antichristian
               world
               (
               and
               ,
               chiefly
               ,
               Pharisaical
               hypocrites
               )
               fill
               the
               Vials
               of
               the
               witnesses
               with
               the
               fierce
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               by
               bringing
               evil
               reports
               upon
               the
               Prophetick
               Promises
               ,
               and
               word
               of
               Prophesie
               in
               sacred
               Scriptures
               through
               a
               profane
               careless
               ignorance
               of
               them
               :
               And
               Ignorance
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               evil
               reports
               ,
               and
               fills
               (
               not
               only
               their
               hearts
               with
               malice
               ,
               but
               )
               their
               mouths
               with
               blind
               misconstructions
               ,
               blasphemies
               ,
               and
               ,
               at
               best
               ,
               with
               wicked
               excuses
               ,
               cavils
               ,
               slanders
               against
               the
               Gospel-witnesses
               and
               their
               record
               :
               Thus
               they
               fill
               their
               golden
               Vials
               with
               the
               most
               deadly
               plagues
               against
               themselves
               :
               For
               ,
               they
               affect
               a
               fruitless
               delibation
               of
               divine
               truth
               without
               depth
               in
               Doctrine
               or
               due
               obedience
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               a
               small
               measure
               of
               Knowledge
               is
               sufficient
               to
               save
               the
               humble
               )
               serves
               but
               to
               harden
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               seek
               or
               find
               cavils
               against
               solid
               truth
               ,
               &
               sincere
               obedience
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               three
               evil
               grounds
               had
               not
               ,
               or
               afforded
               not
               a
               fruitful
               depth
               to
               growing
               seeds
               ;
               But
               the
               good
               ground
               only
               both
               had
               ,
               and
               afforded
               depth
               of
               Earth
               to
               the
               feed
               of
               Grace
               :
               And
               this
               depth
               of
               Earth
               in
               mens
               judgments
               ,
               and
               obedience
               (
               at
               least
               in
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               affections
               )
               makes
               those
               golden
               vials
               of
               the
               witnesses
               the
               more
               the
               vessels
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               fills
               them
               with
               all
               mercies
               :
               But
               that
               threefold
               want
               of
               fruitful
               depth
               in
               Anti-christ
               sensual
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               (
               at
               least
               in
               their
               affections
               )
               fills
               those
               Vials
               with
               all
               Plagues
               
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               :
               
                 These
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 smite
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 all
                 Plagues
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               pour
               forth
               the
               six
               Vials
               filled
               therewith
               :
               to
               wit
               :
               For
               1260
               years
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               Prophesie
               ,
               Rev.
               11.6
               .
               That
               's
               the
               Epoche
               of
               these
               six
               Vials
               ,
               of
               the
               witnesses
               Sackcloth
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               six
               trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               these
               twelve
               Epochaes
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 time
                 no
                 longer
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 sound
                 ,
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
              
               chap.
               10.6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               ,
               when
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               shall
               pour
               out
               his
               Vial
               ,
               
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
              
               ,
               ch
               .
               16.17
               .
            
             
               The
               Mystery
               of
               God
               shall
               
                 be
                 finished
                 or
                 done
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               (
               as
               a
               City
               set
               upon
               an
               hill
               )
               shall
               begin
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               embraced
               by
               all
               Sects
               and
               Nations
               ;
               And
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               in
               all
               Sects
               ,
               (
               Papal
               ,
               Mahumetan
               ,
               and
               modern
               )
               shall
               begin
               effectually
               to
               be
               made
               manifest
               to
               themselves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               signal
               congruity
               betwixt
               the
               seven
               Vials
               and
               7
               trumpets
               (
               and
               that
               in
               all
               their
               transactions
               and
               in
               the
               series
               and
               places
               of
               their
               transactions
               )
               shews
               plainly
               that
               both
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               that
               are
               contrary
               minded
               )
               run
               parallel
               and
               import
               (
               if
               not
               all
               together
               )
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               the
               same
               times
               and
               things
               .
            
             
               One
               (
               and
               not
               the
               least
               )
               of
               the
               Plagues
               of
               those
               six
               Vials
               (
               and
               not
               the
               Plague
               of
               one
               particular
               Vial
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               six
               )
               is
               the
               restraint
               of
               spiritual
               Rain
               :
               The
               duration
               of
               which
               is
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               last
               Epoche
               we
               shall
               here
               insist
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Twelfth
               Epoche
               .
            
             
               IS
               of
               the
               restraint
               of
               spiritual
               Rain
               ;
               And
               (
               in
               handling
               of
               it
               )
               I
               shall
               exert
               that
               promised
               Epitome
               of
               the
               series
               or
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniqnity
               ,
               by
               shewing
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               transactions
               of
               those
               twelve
               Epochaes
               for
               1260
               years
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               here
               also
               shew
               ,
               what
               that
               iniquity
               and
               those
               sins
               are
               ,
               which
               shut
               Heaven
               that
               it
               should
               not
               Rain
               ;
               And
               what
               that
               obedience
               to
               God
               and
               right
               to
               man
               is
               ,
               that
               shall
               open
               Heaven
               and
               bring
               down
               plenteous
               showers
               of
               temporal
               blessings
               and
               spiritual
               Graces
               upon
               all
               Churches
               and
               Nations
               .
            
             
               The
               restraint
               of
               Rain
               ,
               in
               type
               was
               1260
               dayes
               ;
               literal
               Rain
               ,
               literal
               dayes
               :
               This
               restraint
               of
               Rain
               was
               of
               spiritual
               rain
               for
               1260
               dayes
               annual
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               for
               1260
               years
               :
               That
               's
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               restraint
               of
               Rain
               spiritual
               ,
               Rev
               ,
               11.3
               ,
               6.
               )
               as
               1260
               dayes
               literal
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               type
               ,
               the
               restraint
               of
               literal
               Rain
               ,
               Luke
               4.25
               .
               James
               5.17
               .
               
                 These
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 shut
                 Heaven
                 that
                 it
                 Rain
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 Prophesie
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               11.6
               .
               And
               what
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               Sackcloth-prophesie
               are
               ,
               the
               third
               verse
               expresly
               tells
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               1260
               dayes
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               dayes
               annual
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               restraint
               (
               as
               ,
               in
               the
               patern
               ,
               of
               literal
               )
               of
               spiritual
               Rain
               .
               (
               To
               wit
               ,
               of
               spiritual
               graces
               in
               a
               great
               measures
               )
               or
               1260
               years
               .
            
             
               No
               true
               Grace-figuring-rain
               fell
               ,
               in
               the
               Patern
               ,
               for
               1260
               dayes
               ,
               which
               shews
               the
               grievous
               restraint
               of
               spiritual
               Graces
               (
               figured
               by
               Rain
               )
               which
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Anti-type
               for
               
               1260
               years
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               rather
               a
               continued
               decay
               ,
               then
               any
               vigorous
               and
               visible
               return
               of
               frugiferous
               Graces
               for
               1260
               years
               .
            
             
               Apostate
               Israel
               had
               water
               to
               keep
               them
               alive
               ,
               for
               1260
               dayes
               ,
               but
               no
               rain
               to
               refresh
               the
               Land
               :
               That
               went
               daily
               back
               ,
               became
               more
               barren
               ,
               nor
               were
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               turned
               back
               to
               obedience
               till
               about
               the
               end
               of
               those
               1260
               dayes
               ,
               1
               Kings
               18.17
               .
               So
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               Gospel
               revolting
               Israel
               was
               to
               be
               preserved
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               alive
               (
               by
               some
               secret
               ,
               sick
               Graces
               )
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               but
               not
               raised
               to
               a
               fertile
               life
               so
               long
               ,
               or
               not
               until
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               should
               first
               raise
               her
               Witnesses
               ,
               whose
               three
               days
               ,
               and
               an
               halfe
               of
               their
               Spiritual
               death
               is
               (
               as
               a
               second
               record
               of
               confirmation
               )
               the
               same
               Epoche
               with
               those
               1260
               years
               of
               Rain
               restrained
               :
               So
               long
               the
               Land
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               revolted
               Israel
               (
               in
               some
               sort
               also
               dead
               )
               did
               ,
               or
               should
               decay
               daily
               inGarces
               ,
               grew
               unnatural
               growing
               seeds
               ,
               and
               became
               
                 (
                 terra
                 tota
                 dehiscens
              
               )
               a
               most
               barren
               dry
               Land
               ,
               all
               parched
               into
               cracks
               ,
               and
               ClyftsofSchisms
               ,
               full
               of
               errours
               ,
               and
               evil
               manners
               ;
               And
               yet
               a
               people
               fondly
               pleased
               with
               the
               opinion
               that
               they
               have
               repented
               ,
               whiles
               their
               hearts
               (
               according
               to
               theintent
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               )
               are
               not
               turned
               back
               from
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               :
               which
               threefold
               covetousness
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               grand
               Idols
               of
               Anti-christ
               sensual
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               threefold
               root
               of
               all
               evil
               .
            
             
               They
               (
               Nor
               are
               true
               Saints
               free
               from
               the
               same
               faulr
               .
               )
               turn
               to
               a
               form
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ;
               get
               faces
               like
               faces
               of
               men
               ;
               Hair
               like
               the
               Hair
               of
               Women
               ,
               but
               retain
               teeth
               of
               Lions
               ,
               Rev.
               9.7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               And
               what
               's
               repentance
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               not
               some
               sound
               ,
               shallow
               (
               carelesly
               shallow
               )
               Doctrine
               in
               a
               fruitless
               form
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               They
               place
               repentance
               in
               the
               strict
               pursuit
               of
               their
               own
               Seers
               ,
               blind
               prescripts
               .
            
             
             
               And
               why
               were
               not
               the
               hearts
               of
               legal
               ,
               Apostate
               .
               Israel
               turned
               back
               till
               about
               the
               end
               of
               1260
               dayes
               ?
               Because
               they
               turned
               their
               backs
               upon
               obedience
               ,
               and
               their
               faces
               from
               repentance
               all
               that
               time
               :
               That
               time
               was
               the
               Interval
               (
               the
               Epoche
               )
               of
               type
               -
               Israels
               grand
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               And
               1260
               dayes
               annual
               (
               or
               years
               )
               are
               the
               Anti
               type
               duration
               of
               the
               Gospel-Churches
               grand
               defection
               from
               faith
               ,
               and
               obedience
               :
               But
               this
               fully
               confirms
               it
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               we
               find
               here
               the
               same
               duration
               of
               1260
               years
               to
               be
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               restraint
               of
               spiritual
               Rain
               (
               of
               spiritual
               Graces
               figured
               by
               Rain
               )
               which
               necessarily
               infers
               (
               for
               what
               can
               Earth
               without
               water
               bring
               forth
               )
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               her
               witnesses
               defection
               (
               at
               least
               in
               part
               )
               just
               so
               long
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               these
               1260
               years
               were
               to
               be
               that
               time
               wherein
               Gospel
               revolted
               Israel
               (
               and
               true
               Saints
               ,
               too
               much
               )
               should
               turn
               their
               backs
               upon
               obedience
               ,
               and
               faces
               far
               from
               works
               worthy
               of
               repentance
               ;
               That
               time
               wherein
               self-seducing
               Professors
               retrograde
               by
               going
               forward
               ,
               and
               run
               into
               perdition
               whiles
               they
               seek
               to
               shun
               their
               own
               ruine
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               have
               been
               busie
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               whom
               the
               disguised
               Prophet
               personated
               :
               About
               what
               In
               seeking
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               their
               peace
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               ,
               careless
               ,
               blind
               custom
               of
               formal
               Professors
               :
               But
               never
               did
               they
               know
               ,
               little
               did
               they
               ever
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               only
               busie
               all
               that
               time
               in
               turning
               their
               backs
               upon
               obedience
               ,
               and
               faces
               from
               repentance
               :
               A
               man
               would
               think
               (
               &
               they
               verily
               believe
               )
               that
               their
               blind
               zea
               lous
               endeavours
               are
               a
               perpetual
               pursuit
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               their
               peace
               ,
               whiles
               they
               thereby
               turn
               their
               backs
               upon
               both
               .
            
             
               Little
               did
               the
               blind
               Syrians
               believe
               they
               turned
               their
               backs
               upon
               Dothan
               ,
               when
               they
               went
               forward
               with
               their
               faces
               
               wards
               Samaria
               :
               Little
               did
               the
               Pharisees
               think
               they
               did
               (
               by
               all
               their
               devout
               endeavours
               )
               hide
               the
               things
               that
               belonged
               to
               their
               peace
               ,
               from
               their
               own
               eyes
               :
               And
               as
               little
               does
               the
               Anti-christian
               world
               believe
               they
               take
               a
               wrong
               course
               ,
               whiles
               they
               (
               by
               their
               proud
               and
               profane
               contempt
               of
               things
               profitable
               )
               put
               felicity
               far
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               exile
               peace
               .
            
             
               They
               (
               well
               content
               ,
               as
               the
               Parisees
               were
               with
               their
               wonted
               knowledge
               )
               will
               not
               know
               these
               things
               :
               what
               profit
               cometh
               (
               say
               they
               )
               by
               knowing
               of
               them
               ?
               This
               is
               not
               the
               course
               (
               that
               such
               Professors
               take
               )
               to
               obtain
               the
               Rain
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               but
               the
               ready
               way
               (
               though
               they
               will
               in
               no
               wife
               see
               it
               )
               to
               shut
               Heaven
               that
               it
               rain
               not
               .
            
             
               Eliah
               prayed
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               earnestly
               that
               the
               hearts
               of
               apostate
               Israel
               might
               be
               turned
               back
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               done
               till
               about
               the
               end
               of
               those
               1260
               dayes
               of
               Rain
               restrained
               :
               Then
               their
               hearts
               were
               turned
               back
               from
               halting
               betwixt
               two
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               from
               dead
               idols
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               :
               That
               was
               done
               in
               a
               shadow
               ,
               and
               so
               less
               permanent
               :
               But
               it
               may
               seem
               more
               then
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               hearts
               of
               revolted
               Gospel
               -
               Israel
               (
               about
               the
               end
               of
               those
               1260
               years
               restraint
               of
               spiritual
               Rain
               )
               shall
               begin
               to
               turn
               back
               from
               halting
               (
               not
               betwixt
               two
               ,
               but
               )
               many
               opinions
               to
               a
               permanent
               unity
               of
               true
               faith
               ,
               and
               manners
               ;
               That
               Anti-christ
               sensual
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               ,
               may
               then
               begin
               (
               begin
               effectually
               )
               to
               return
               from
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               to
               true
               Christian
               sobriety
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               and
               charity
               :
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               perdition
               (
               as
               Judas
               convinced
               hanged
               himself
               )
               shall
               begin
               to
               strangle
               (
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               )
               his
               own
               barbarrous
               inhumanities
               :
               that
               sensual
               Professors
               shall
               begin
               to
               forsake
               open
               profaneness
               ,
               secular
               Professors
               sordid
               tenacity
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               false
               Professors
               their
               blind
               ,
               sensless
               prescripts
               of
               pride
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               all
               (
               their
               errours
               being
               made
               manifest
               by
               Gospel-light
               )
               may
               glorifie
               God
               :
               
                 Sic
                 
                 Anti-christus
                 ,
                 penitùs
                 evictus
                 ,
                 exibit
              
               ;
               So
               Anti-christ
               (
               beirg
               fully
               ,
               and
               clearly
               convinc'd
               )
               shall
               turn
               true
               convert
               .
            
             
               Then
               shall
               his
               prophane
               heart
               be
               turned
               back
               ;
               Back
               from
               proud
               contempt
               of
               sacred
               truth
               ,
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               :
               Back
               from
               blindness
               of
               heart
               to
               heart-enlargements
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               gospel
               ;
               And
               turned
               back
               from
               blaspheming
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               tabernacle
               by
               bringing
               (
               as
               the
               spies
               did
               upon
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               )
               evil
               reports
               upon
               Gospel-truth
               ,
               and
               the
               witnesses
               of
               it
               :
               *
               So
               many
               Papists
               (
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               too
               much
               )
               blaspheme
               the
               sacred
               word
               of
               God
               saying
               :
               It
               s
               insufficient
               ,
               ambiguous
               ,
               dangerous
               ,
               deceitfull
               ;
               And
               formal
               Professors
               please
               themselves
               with
               a
               careless
               ,
               trivial
               ,
               shallow
               ,
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               fondly
               affecting
               the
               stony
               grounds
               grand
               curse
               for
               the
               greatest
               blessing
               .
            
             
               They
               pretent
               that
               the
               plain
               Scriptures
               please
               them
               well
               ;
               that
               the
               rest
               yields
               much
               labour
               ,
               little
               profit
               :
               profane
               sloth
               ,
               pride
               ,
               covetousness
               imprint
               such
               blind
               opinions
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               (
               catching
               as
               they
               conceive
               at
               part
               )
               loose
               the
               profit
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               *
               as
               Bede
               much
               complained
               ,
               that
               many
               in
               his
               time
               were
               contented
               with
               a
               trivial
               literature
               ;
               So
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               misery
               of
               all
               times
               (
               of
               those
               times
               especially
               wherein
               ,
               Heaven
               being
               shut
               ,
               the
               Rain
               of
               Graces
               should
               be
               most
               restrained
               ,
               )
               that
               men
               ,
               Sects
               (
               and
               Saints
               ,
               too
               much
               )
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               trivial
               shallow
               knowledge
               of
               sacred
               truth
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               stony
               ground
               (
               of
               all
               evil
               grounds
               the
               worst
               )
               had
               a
               trivial
               ,
               shallow
               superficies
               of
               fertile
               Earth
               ,
               only
               it
               wanted
               depth
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               it
               s
               most
               deceitful
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               thesowers
               of
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               true
               saying
               :
               
                 Non
                 babet
                 Ars
                 inimicum
                 praeter
                 ignorantem
                 :
              
               And
               it
               may
               be
               no
               less
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               careless
               ,
               Heaven-shutting
               ,
               shallow
               ground
               of
               Professors
               ,
               profanely
               prond
               ,
               contentedly
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               puft
               up
               with
               their
               shallow
               (
               though
               perhaps
               literally
               sound
               )
               knowledge
               ,
               are
               the
               greatest
               
               opposers
               of
               profound
               truth
               ,
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               matter
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               instantly
               shew
               )
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               perdition
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               For
               ,
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               constrains
               them
               to
               cast
               aside
               all
               faithful
               care
               and
               pains
               in
               searching
               after
               substantial
               truth
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               their
               doings
               are
               both
               ,
               but
               deceits
               :
               For
               ,
               such
               as
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               ;
               such
               their
               doings
               are
               such
               as
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               such
               their
               practice
               :
               
                 Tali
                 Patellâ
                 dignum
                 operculum
              
               ,
               a
               careless
               ,
               blind
               ,
               shallow
               ,
               persecuting
               obedience
               best
               befits
               their
               fruitless
               superficial
               knowledge
               ;
               So
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               (
               figured
               chiefly
               ,
               by
               the
               stony
               ground
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               especially
               our
               Lord
               was
               Crucified
               )
               had
               (
               like
               these
               their
               Anti-type
               )
               a
               trivial
               ,
               superficial
               knowledge
               ,
               with
               like
               obedience
               :
               Said
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               the
               type-Son
               of
               perdition
               .
            
             
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               (
               said
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
                 :
              
               The
               Pharisees
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               di
               ;
               igently
               ,
               but
               divided
               them
               not
               aright
               :
               They
               divided
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               their
               obedience
               thereunto
               by
               a
               division
               (
               not
               of
               right
               distinction
               ,
               but
               )
               of
               separation
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               that
               separation
               ,
               separated
               themselves
               from
               all
               right
               to
               any
               part
               of
               it
               :
               They
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               diligently
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               literally
               ,
               (
               and
               those
               chiefly
               )
               that
               held
               forth
               legal
               and
               ceremonial
               Ordinances
               ;
               But
               they
               searched
               them
               not
               ,
               as
               they
               shadowed
               forth
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               those
               Prophesies
               that
               clearly
               testified
               of
               him
               ;
               or
               they
               searched
               those
               Scriptures
               sleightly
               :
               They
               had
               no
               doubt
               (
               as
               modern
               hypocrites
               have
               )
               their
               thunder-bolts
               of
               blasphemy
               against
               such
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               diligent
               searchers
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               could
               call
               them
               perhaps
               ,
               ambiguous
               ,
               dangerous
               ,
               deceitful
               ;
               useless
               allusions
               ,
               vain
               Allegories
               :
               and
               the
               sober
               disquisitors
               of
               such
               sacred
               Oracles
               they
               might
               account
               curious
               Quaestors
               about
               trifles
               ,
               and
               trivial
               expenders
               of
               wasted
               pains
               in
               searching
               things
               
               im
               pertinent
               ,
               or
               to
               little
               purpose
               :
               Therefore
               was
               their
               obedience
               also
               (
               conform
               to
               their
               knowledge
               )
               divided
               and
               separated
               :
               They
               diligently
               observed
               legal
               Rites
               ,
               and
               placed
               their
               Religion
               (
               as
               their
               Anti-type
               doth
               in
               empty
               forms
               )
               in
               their
               observing
               of
               them
               :
               But
               the
               grand
               duties
               or
               great
               commands
               (
               judgment
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               and
               faith
               )
               they
               separated
               from
               the
               less
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               least
               regarded
               )
               rejected
               ,
               Math.
               23.23
               .
               Luke
               11.42
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               whiles
               they
               divided
               (
               separated
               ,
               rejected
               )
               the
               knowledge
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               chiefly
               testify'd
               of
               Christ
               from
               those
               that
               (
               literally
               ,
               as
               they
               took
               them
               )
               testified
               less
               of
               him
               ,
               they
               wholly
               abandoned
               all
               benefit
               that
               might
               redound
               from
               both
               to
               themselves
               :
               And
               whiles
               they
               divided
               (
               separated
               ,
               rejected
               )
               the
               grand
               duties
               of
               obedience
               to
               God
               (
               judgment
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               and
               faith
               to
               men
               )
               from
               the
               less
               ,
               they
               cast
               off
               all
               obedience
               .
            
             
               So
               these
               Professors
               (
               their
               Off-spring
               ,
               and
               Anti-type
               )
               that
               affect
               a
               fruitless
               ,
               shallow
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               such
               obedience
               ,
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               as
               they
               suppose
               )
               diligently
               ,
               but
               divide
               not
               the
               word
               aright
               :
               They
               divide
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               their
               obedience
               by
               a
               division
               (
               not
               of
               right
               distinction
               but
               )
               of
               seperation
               :
               They
               separate
               the
               plain
               from
               the
               prophetical
               (
               as
               Saul
               rent
               Samuels
               Mantle
               )
               and
               thereby
               separate
               themselves
               from
               all
               right
               to
               any
               part
               in
               either
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               that
               wicked
               Harlot
               would
               have
               the
               Child
               divided
               ;
               So
               they
               well
               approve
               (
               as
               they
               pretend
               )
               the
               plain
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               reject
               the
               rest
               as
               useless
               ,
               qor
               impertinent
               ;
               And
               so
               (
               as
               she
               had
               no
               part
               in
               the
               living
               Child
               )
               they
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               all
               right
               to
               the
               word
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               They
               ,
               therefore
               (
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               )
               affect
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               schism
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ;
               separate
               and
               reject
               the
               solid
               ,
               and
               retain
               the
               trivial
               ,
               which
               serves
               them
               only
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               &
               bring
               evil
               reports
               upon
               all
               sound
               knowledg
               ,
               &
               
               sincere
               obedience
               :
               And
               this
               profaneness
               may
               be
               found
               to
               come
               in
               the
               Van
               of
               those
               sins
               that
               shut
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Heaven
               shutting
               profaneness
               is
               threefold
               :
               
                 Sensual
                 ,
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 Devilish
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               threefold
               profaneness
               is
               also
               threefold
               :
               In
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               ;
               And
               versant
               in
               a
               threefold
               subject
               (
               the
               high-way
               ,
               thorny
               ,
               and
               stony
               grounds
               )
               whose
               Fruits
               are
               a
               slothful
               ,
               worldly
               ,
               and
               proud
               non-vacancy
               to
               seek
               ,
               or
               submit
               unto
               sound
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               .
            
             
               This
               threefold
               profaneness
               in
               thought
               ,
               is
               a
               threefold
               inward
               deception
               of
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               ;
               But
               ,
               in
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               ,
               the
               same
               deception
               exerted
               .
            
             
               The
               ourward
               attractives
               ,
               and
               objects
               of
               this
               threefold
               profaneness
               are
               three
               different
               forts
               of
               divertisements
               .
            
             
               The
               divertisements
               of
               sensual
               profaneness
               are
               ,
               sloth
               and
               sinful
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               Of
               secular
               ,
               or
               Earthly
               profaneness
               ,
               worldly
               profits
               .
            
             
               Of
               spiritual
               profaneness
               ,
               pride
               ,
               opinion
               ,
               blind
               superstition
               ,
               busie
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               
                 non
                 vacat
                 a
                 ventre
              
               ,
               sensual
               high-way-Professors
               are
               ever
               so
               busie
               in
               gathering
               Grapes
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               leasure
               to
               look
               towards
               Zion
               .
            
             
               Professors
               secular
               are
               so
               set
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               see
               no
               benefit
               ,
               but
               in
               worldly
               business
               :
               Their
               Grapes
               grow
               all
               on
               thorns
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Professors
               proud
               and
               Pharisaical
               (
               the
               stony
               ground
               )
               are
               ever
               most
               diligent
               in
               dressing
               the
               basest
               Briers
               of
               ambition
               ,
               that
               bring
               forth
               nothing
               but
               evil
               surmises
               ,
               rash
               censures
               ,
               and
               all
               uncharitableness
               :
               Only
               from
               pride
               come
               contentions
               and
               these
               fires
               issue
               forth
               (
               as
               Jothams
               Parable
               proved
               )
               only
               ,
               or
               chiefly
               fromthe
               Bryers
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               which
               the
               stony
               ground
               produceth
               :
               And
               this
               profaneness
               (
               the
               devotion
               of
               pride
               )
               is
               that
               principal
               sin
               that
               shuts
               Heaven
               ,
               
               and
               the
               chief
               corner-stone
               in
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Anti-christ
               ,
               which
               comes
               next
               to
               be
               handled
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             An
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Series
             of
             this
             threefold
             Mystery
             of
             lniquity
             ,
             wherein
             some
             chief
             Transactions
             of
             this
             Interval
             of
             Rain
             restrained
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             twelve
             Epochaes
             (
             for
             1260
             years
             )
             are
             briefly
             handle
             d.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             therefore
             ,
             insisted
             the
             more
             upon
             this
             stony
             grounds
             spiritual
             profaneness
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             shall
             therewith
             ,
             instantly
             present
             the
             Reader
             with
             the
             structure
             of
             it
             erected
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             :
             For
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             take
             liberty
             to
             insist
             a
             little
             upon
             this
             Epoche
             of
             Rain
             restrained
             ;
             Because
             I
             shall
             from
             hence
             more
             evidently
             demonstrate
             the
             Commencements
             (
             not
             only
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             )
             of
             all
             the
             twelve
             Epochaes
             ,
             and
             therewith
             propose
             this
             promised
             short
             Epitome
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             :
             To
             which
             also
             some
             necessity
             ,
             upon
             the
             Rea
             dersa
             ccount
             ,
             constrains
             me
             :
             Because
             such
             as
             are
             weakest
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             are
             readiest
             to
             ask
             questions
             ,
             before
             they
             understand
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             own
             demands
             ,
             or
             know
             what
             they
             ask
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             less
             uncapable
             of
             conviction
             from
             the
             most
             rational
             solutions
             ,
             which
             weakness
             or
             indisposition
             is
             double
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             some
             short
             and
             perspicuous
             Map
             of
             the
             Series
             of
             things
             to
             be
             first
             conceived
             :
             Wherefore
             ;
             we
             shall
             ,
             first
             .
          
           
           
             Distinguish
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             ,
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             &
             shew
             which
             of
             the
             three
             is
             chiefly
             that
             Son
             of
             perdition
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             when
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             all
             three
             came
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Bicorn-beast
             came
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             we
             shall
             further
             shew
             what
             Earth
             brought
             him
             forth
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             Pseudoprophetick-beast
             laid
             his
             Foundation
             of
             deceit
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             build
             thereon
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             (
             to
             that
             intent
             )
             took
             away
             from
             the
             primitive
             Church
             her
             power
             ,
             and
             ,
             Church-priviledges
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             his
             progress
             in
             building
             upon
             that
             forged
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             ,
             how
             the
             threefold
             man
             of
             sin
             is
             bound
             (
             as
             in
             a
             threefold
             chain
             of
             darkness
             )
             by
             a
             threefold
             inconviction
             (
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             of
             judgment
             )
             whereby
             they
             cannot
             discern
             those
             sins
             that
             shut
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             that
             
               righteousness
               which
               should
               open
               it
            
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             what
             those
             sins
             chiefly
             ,
             are
             that
             shut
             Heaven
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             that
             righteousness
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             true
             obedience
             to
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             shall
             open
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             means
             (
             the
             only
             means
             under
             God
             )
             to
             bring
             down
             showers
             of
             temporal
             blessings
             ,
             and
             divine
             Graces
             upon
             all
             Church-Societies
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             and
             Nations
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             shall
             distinguish
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             ,
             secular
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Sensual
             Anti
             christ
             (
             or
             his
             first
             appearance
             in
             power
             )
             was
             the
             second
             Dragons
             military
             Forces
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             them
             ,
             invaded
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             made
             Rome
             Imperial
             tributary
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             407
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             Floud
             filled
             the
             Christian
             world
             with
             Heathenism
             ,
             gross
             Herefies
             ,
             &
             
             all
             sensual
             profaneness
             ,
             which
             body
             sensual
             ,
             and
             Heretical
             (
             conjunct
             with
             such
             as
             themselves
             were
             in
             those
             Nations
             they
             subdu'd
             )
             then
             created
             ,
             and
             hath
             from
             that
             time
             continued
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             secular
             Anti-christ
             (
             rallyed
             under
             his
             Head
             ,
             the
             Decapolit-beast
             ,
             not
             Pagan
             ,
             but
             Papal
             )
             were
             the
             more
             worldly-minded
             Professors
             ,
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             ten
             Nations
             of
             Rome
             Papal
             ,
             who
             (
             falling
             more
             fully
             from
             Faith
             and
             obedience
             about
             or
             after
             the
             year
             407
             )
             at
             first
             constituted
             ,
             and
             have
             ever
             since
             in
             their
             like
             successors
             ,
             continued
             Anti
             christ
             secular
             :
             And
             these
             (
             more
             strict
             ,
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             but
             )
             covetous
             Professours
             in
             all
             Sects
             ,
             are
             the
             moresecular
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Spiritual
             Anti-christ
             (
             rallyed
             under
             his
             proper
             Head
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Bicorn
             beast
             Papal
             )
             was
             the
             proud
             ,
             factious
             ,
             blind
             ,
             busie
             Professors
             (
             most
             strictly
             formal
             who
             (
             falling
             more
             fully
             from
             faith
             (
             faith
             of
             veracity
             )
             about
             or
             a
             litle
             after
             407
             )
             at
             first
             constituted
             ,
             and
             their
             successors
             continued
             ,
             Anti-christ
             spiritual
             :
             And
             these
             (
             somewhat
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             proud
             and
             Factious
             )
             are
             ,
             in
             all
             Sects
             ,
             the
             more
             spiritual
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             all
             three
             will
             be
             much
             more
             clearly
             distinct
             by
             our
             further
             shewing
             when
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             all
             three
             came
             :
             And
             first
             .
          
           
             Anti-Christ
             sensual
             (
             or
             his
             Supream
             power
             )
             was
             (
             about
             the
             year
             407
             )
             an
             Alienigena
             of
             the
             Northern
             Nations
             ,
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             Rome
             Imperial
             :
             But
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             invaded
             &
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             vanquish'd
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             he
             became
             (
             in
             short
             process
             of
             time
             )
             a
             proselyte
             in
             the
             body
             of
             apostacy
             ,
             being
             drawn
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             Bicorn-Pseudo-prophetick-beast
             ,
             that
             
               deceiv'd
               those
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               earth
               by
               means
               of
               those
               miracles
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               power
               to
               do
               ,
            
             &c.
             Rev.
             13.
             
             14
             ,
             For
             ,
             that
             bicorn
             Beast
             won
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             ,
             and
             his
             floud-like
             armies
             ,
             and
             Alie's
             (
             originally
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Arrians
             )
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             Pseudo-christianity
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             wherein
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             (
             or
             the
             major
             part
             of
             his
             political
             body
             )
             held
             ,
             or
             might
             hold
             all
             the
             proprieties
             of
             sensual
             Anti-christ
             under
             a
             loose
             ,
             careless
             ,
             trivial
             ,
             fruitless
             profession
             of
             Christ
             for
             1260
             years
             :
             The
             Mahumetans
             carryed
             on
             his
             more
             literal
             ,
             and
             loose
             Christians
             his
             more
             spiritual
             progress
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Anti-christ
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             (
             who
             ,
             or
             whose
             superintendents
             are
             more
             properly
             that
             Son
             of
             perdition
             of
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             )
             were
             Indigenae
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             are
             (
             most
             properly
             )
             that
             matter
             ,
             or
             body
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             far
             described
             and
             distinguished
             all
             three
             ,
             we
             shall
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             shewed
             when
             )
             further
             enquire
             in
             what
             manner
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             ,
             came
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             Anti-christ
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             (
             the
             more
             proper
             body
             of
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             )
             first
             came
             .
             And
             first
             ,
          
           
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             (
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             his
             proper
             head
             ,
             rhe
             second
             Dragon
             )
             came
             ,
             
               torrenti
               similis
            
             ,
             like
             an
             (
             all
             overturning
             )
             deluge
             about
             the
             year
             407.
             
             
               And
               the
               Serpent
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               cast
               waters
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               as
               a
               floud
               ,
               after
               the
               Woman
               ,
               that
               be
               might
               cause
               her
               to
               be
               carryed
               away
               of
               the
               floud
               ,
               Rev.
            
             12.15
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             that
             floud
             of
             Military
             Forces
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             so
             carry
             her
             away
             as
             to
             destroy
             her
             (
             for
             that
             was
             his
             intent
             as
             the
             text
             imports
             ,
             and
             his
             practice
             proved
             )
             but
             he
             caused
             her
             
               to
               flee
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               for
            
             1260
             years
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.14
             .
             After
             her
             flight
             ,
             
               he
               went
               and
               made
               war
               with
               the
               remnant
               of
               her
               seed
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               when
               her
               Witnesses
               had
               finished
               their
               primitive
               Testimony
            
             (
             about
             the
             year
             407
             )
             
               he
               overcame
               ,
               and
               killed
               them
               ,
            
             chap.
             11.7
             .
             He
             then
             also
             finally
             slew
             the
             first
             
             Dragon
             (
             that
             had
             invited
             him
             for
             a
             refuge
             )
             by
             the
             conque●ing
             Swordof
             his
             floud-like
             Armies
             ;
             translated
             his
             (
             or
             rather
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             )
             Decapolit-Empire
             ,
             and
             seated
             himself
             in
             the
             major
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             
               he
               gave
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               authority
            
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             therein
             )
             
               to
               the
            
             (
             by
             him
             first
             wounded
             )
             Beast
             Deca-diademick
             Papal
             ,
             ch
             .
             13.7
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             coming
             of
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             ,
             was
             with
             all
             visible
             ,
             and
             open
             violence
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Profession
             of
             literal
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             gross
             Heresies
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             come
             (
             secret
             ,
             and
             undiscerned
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             perdition
             did
             )
             
               with
               all
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
            
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             coming
             with
             all
             deceiveableness
             of
             a
             non-appearance
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             
               (
               as
               Sodom
               ,
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               disclosed
               her
               sins
               )
            
             openly
             manifest
             ,
             and
             apparent
             :
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Church
             saw
             him
             openly
             (
             could
             not
             but
             see
             him
             )
             
               and
               fled
               from
               his
               face
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               for
            
             1260.
             years
             ,
             Verse
             6.14
             .
             Sundry
             texts
             so
             expresly
             assert
             the
             Series
             of
             this
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             of
             (
             the
             then
             chief
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Anti-christ
             sensual
             )
             his
             flouds
             of
             visibly
             profane
             ,
             and
             most
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             impossible
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             or
             contadicted
             :
             And
             sundry
             faithful
             Church-Histories
             ,
             uncontroulably
             ,
             determine
             (
             though
             by
             undeniable
             collection
             ,
             and
             consequence
             )
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             coming
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             will
             further
             appear
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Anti-christ
             secular
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             (
             the
             more
             proper
             body
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             
               son
               of
               perdition
            
             )
             came
             about
             the
             year
             412.
             also
             (
             under
             the
             conducts
             of
             the
             Sea-born
             ,
             and
             Bicorn
             beasts
             Papal
             )
             
               with
               all
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
            
             ;
             whereby
             they
             least
             appeared
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             indeed
             when
             they
             came
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.10
             .
             Rev.
             13.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             threefold
             distinction
             (
             as
             also
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             each
             came
             at
             first
             )
             will
             be
             much
             more
             clear
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             earth
             brought
             forth
             the
             bicorn
             false
             Prophet
             .
             And
             therefore
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               I
               saw
               another
               beast
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               come
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               two
               horns
               like
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               &c.
            
             ch
             .
             13.11
             .
          
           
             
               Out
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               Non
               omnis
               fert
               omnia
               Tellus
               :
            
             The
             false
             Prophet
             Bicorn
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             grew
             not
             out
             of
             every
             ground
             :
             The
             High-way
             least
             honour'd
             him
             ;
             he
             it
             as
             little
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             gross
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             open
             profaneness
             ,
             (
             fruits
             of
             the
             High-way
             ground
             ,
             which
             neither
             could
             hide
             him
             ,
             nor
             be
             hid
             from
             others
             )
             he
             (
             at
             fitst
             at
             least
             )
             affected
             not
             ;
             nor
             was
             that
             his
             native
             soil
             that
             brought
             him
             forth
             :
             But
             the
             thorny
             and
             stony
             grounds
             (
             the
             truer
             .
             Parents
             of
             all
             deceits
             )
             were
             the
             producers
             of
             him
             :
             Those
             Professors
             (
             especially
             the
             stony
             ground
             )
             gave
             him
             his
             first
             being
             ,
             and
             their
             professions
             furnished
             him
             with
             all
             deceits
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             stony
             ground
             deceives
             (
             not
             some
             single
             persons
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Anti-christ
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Rocky
             ground
             (
             Professors
             lightly
             over-lay'd
             with
             a
             trivial
             ,
             and
             superficial
             earth
             of
             shallow
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             obedience
             )
             deceives
             its
             painful
             Sowers
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             see
             it
             :
             It
             were
             fondness
             (
             they
             think
             )
             to
             say
             :
             
               At
               quando
               Messis
            
             ?
             when
             they
             see
             it
             send
             forth
             seeds
             of
             Grace
             so
             fast
             :
             But
             it
             forthwith
             retracts
             its
             fertility
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             a
             Furnace
             ,
             consumes
             that
             seed
             it
             cherished
             before
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             cruel
             in
             killing
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             blind
             and
             ambitious
             Off-spring
             of
             the
             stony
             ground
             ,
             brings
             ,
             of
             all
             evil
             Reports
             ,
             the
             worst
             against
             all
             good
             men
             and
             Manners
             ;
             because
             blind
             Vipers
             ,
             of
             all
             .
             Serpents
             ,
             bite
             forest
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             are
             most
             deadly
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             deceives
             themselves
             most
             :
             If
             we
             (
             say
             they
             )
             have
             Grace
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             more
             ;
             A
             little
             is
             enough
             ,
             the
             least
             sufficient
             .
             They
             are
             much
             deceived
             ,
             though
             they
             ,
             in
             part
             ,
             say
             the
             truth
             :
             For
             ,
             Grace
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             fimplest
             ,
             &
             weakest
             sincere
             Professor
             :
             But
             a
             careless
             ,
             contented
             ,
             proud
             knowledge
             (
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             great
             )
             is
             quite
             
             contraryto
             true
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             ever
             growing
             :
             Sincere
             Professors
             
               grow
               daily
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowleage
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               :
            
             But
             a
             careless
             ,
             contented
             ,
             shallow
             knowledge
             continually
             resists
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             ever
             busie
             in
             bringing
             evil
             reports
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             watcheth
             to
             work
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             it
             :
             This
             is
             not
             (
             that
             which
             hypocrites
             take
             it
             to
             be
             )
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             either
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             measure
             :
             Nor
             did
             our
             Saviour
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             was
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             standing
             at
             a
             stay
             ;
             but
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             a
             small
             seed
             )
             grows
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             a
             Tree
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Son
               of
               perdition
               should
               come
               with
               all
               deceiveableness
               :
            
             And
             this
             spiritual
             profaneness
             of
             a
             contented
             ,
             shallow
             ,
             literally
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             with
             like
             obedience
             ,
             was
             the
             way
             of
             that
             son
             of
             perdition
             :
             Therefore
             ;
             He
             did
             not
             ,
             could
             not
             come
             as
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             or
             Mahumetan
             ,
             or
             as
             Antichrist
             sensual
             came
             :
             There
             was
             nothing
             so
             great
             deceievableness
             in
             such
             gross
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             open
             prophaness
             ,
             which
             appertain
             (
             as
             more
             manifest
             )
             to
             Antichrist
             sensual
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             properly
             ,
             to
             this
             secular
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             who
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             came
             about
             the
             year
             407
             (
             not
             with
             open
             ,
             manifest
             ,
             or
             gross
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             manners
             conform
             ,
             but
             )
             with
             all
             deceiveableness
             of
             appearance
             of
             truth
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             profession
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             pretences
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Angelical
             colours
             of
             deceiveableness
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             (
             and
             chiefly
             his
             Super-intendents
             )
             works
             (
             secure
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             unseen
             )
             all
             works
             of
             spiritual
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             under
             which
             he
             came
             :
             Of
             all
             these
             we
             shall
             speak
             briefly
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             order
             ,
             but
             leave
             their
             Miracles
             to
             their
             proper
             place
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             deceiveableness
             of
             their
             pretence
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick
             .
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Apostacy
             (
             over
             which
             the
             Super-intendents
             
             this
             Man
             of
             sin
             presided
             )
             that
             seemed
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             universal
             ;
             And
             that
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             was
             the
             Antithesis
             to
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             Herein
             they
             deeply
             
               deceived
               those
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             were
             themselves
             deceived
             .
          
           
             The
             text
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               falling
               away
               must
               come
            
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             03.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             grand
             and
             general
             revolt
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             from
             Faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             :
             They
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             common
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             quote
             them
             :
             But
             there
             could
             not
             be
             a
             general
             revolt
             of
             Saints
             from
             all
             inward
             Faith
             ,
             and
             from
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             some
             outward
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             scarce-visible
             obedience
             :
             Such
             therefore
             ,
             must
             be
             excepted
             :
             But
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Apostacy
             might
             seem
             general
             :
             We
             shall
             search
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Types
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Anti-type
             .
             And
             first
             ,
          
           
             The
             Apostacy
             of
             Israel
             under
             the
             Pharisees
             might
             seem
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             might
             pretend
             (
             by
             the
             generality
             )
             to
             be
             (
             with
             their
             followers
             )
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Apostacy
             of
             Israel
             under
             Ahab
             might
             pretend
             (
             by
             the
             generality
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick-Church
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Apostacy
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             (
             when
             the
             perfidious
             Spies
             searched
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             )
             might
             pretend
             (
             by
             the
             generality
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             For
             ,
             all
             Israel
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             (
             about
             four
             excepted
             )
             fell
             from
             Faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             :
             They
             all
             observed
             ,
             literally
             ,
             legal
             Ordinances
             (
             so
             far
             as
             we
             find
             )
             well
             enough
             ,
             but
             rejected
             the
             Prophetical
             traditions
             ,
             that
             promis'd
             them
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             :
             They
             fell
             from
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             from
             Faith
             of
             veracity
             ,
             and
             from
             obedience
             :
             All
             fell
             away
             except
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             All
             rebelled
             against
             God
             ,
             against
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Aaren
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             stoned
             the
             two
             faithful
             Witnesses
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
             Numb
             ,
             14.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             ten
             Spies
             (
             porters
             of
             evil
             reports
             )
             dyed
             immediately
             by
             the
             Plague
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             
             infected
             with
             the
             Pestilence
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             (
             all
             to
             a
             man
             from
             twenty
             years
             upwards
             ,
             two
             excepted
             )
             dyed
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             And
             all
             that
             sad
             Prophetick
             story
             is
             told
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             
               mutato
               nomine
            
             )
             of
             their
             Anti-type
             (
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             )
             who
             (
             by
             their
             generality
             )
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             who
             cast
             away
             (
             look
             not
             after
             )
             the
             Promises
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             after
             substantial
             truth
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ;
             but
             basely
             espouse
             a
             trivial
             ,
             superficial
             ,
             shallow
             (
             though
             somewhat
             literally
             sound
             )
             knowledge
             ,
             with
             obedience
             conform
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             productor
             of
             evil
             reports
             ,
             blasphemies
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             the
             path-way
             that
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             came
             ,
             when
             
               he
               came
               with
               all
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
            
             about
             the
             year
             412
             ,
             as
             will
             instantly
             appear
             :
             For
             ,
             this
             way
             is
             deceiveableness
             it self
             (
             most
             deceitful
             )
             and
             that
             sin
             ,
             chiesly
             ,
             that
             shuts
             Heaven
             ,
             whiles
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             complices
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Key
             to
             open
             it
             :
             This
             was
             the
             way
             of
             his
             coming
             about
             the
             year
             four
             hundred
             &
             seven
             ,
             ten
             or
             twelve
             ;
             let
             us
             turn
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             our
             eyes
             to
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             see
             more
             clearly
             ,
             both
             the
             time
             ,
             way
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             St.
             Hierom's
             Record
             (
             and
             he
             's
             the
             fittest
             testator
             here
             )
             best
             occurreth
             his
             commencement
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             the
             Apostle
             predicted
             ,
             and
             I
             here
             have
             briefly
             described
             :
             Of
             him
             Erasmus
             (
             as
             Clarkes
             Church-History
             witnesseth
             )
             thus
             writeth
             :
             
               Quis
               doces
               aptiùs
               ,
               quis
               delectas
               urbanùs
               :
            
             St.
             Jerom
             was
             (
             in
             Erasmus
             esteem
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             appear
             )
             the
             best
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             most
             delightful
             writer
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             :
             He
             also
             lived
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             Rome
             in
             that
             very
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Christian
             world
             was
             turning
             upon
             the
             hinge
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             commencing
             that
             grand
             revolt
             ,
             which
             ●he
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             his
             Authority
             (
             the
             best
             of
             any
             )
             may
             here
             stand
             good
             .
          
           
           
             But
             he
             (
             about
             the
             year
             406
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             )
             call'd
             *
             Rome-Christian
             (
             the
             Meiropolis
             of
             the
             then
             revolting
             world
             )
             a
             receptacle
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             faln
             Babylon
             :
             And
             St.
             Jerom
             sure
             (
             a
             most
             vigilant
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             sober
             Writer
             )
             would
             not
             have
             called
             Rome-Christian
             (
             then-reviloing
             )
             faln
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             seen
             good
             reason
             ,
             or
             rather
             real
             truth
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             she
             was
             then
             faln
             ,
             or
             in
             falling
             :
             But
             he
             gave
             sufficient
             reasons
             ;
             and
             those
             reasons
             ,
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             abundantly
             shew
             to
             be
             real
             truths
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             follows
             
               *
               When
               I
               livea
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               an
               inhatitant
               of
               the
               purple
               whore
               ,
               after
               the
               Roman
               Laws
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               written
               something
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               dedicated
               the
               Treatise
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               :
               And
               behold
               that
               seething
               pot
               ,
               which
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremy
               ,
               looking
               out
               of
               the
               North
               ,
            
             
             
               beginneth
               already
               to
               buil
               ,
               and
               the
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
               cryed
               out
               at
               me
               all
               at
               once
               :
               Neither
               was
               there
               so
               simple
               a
               Scribe
               in
               all
               that
               ignorant
               Rabble
               ,
               which
               conspired
               not
               against
               me
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               (
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               Captivity
               )
               neturned
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Tempora
               mutanfur
            
             :
             A
             sudden
             change
             into
             a
             strange
             
               Antithesis
               :
               Rome
            
             (
             of
             late
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             Righteousness
             )
             revolted
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ;
             and
             her
             Professors
             (
             once
             fruitful
             in
             all
             good
             works
             )
             were
             turned
             Pharisces
             :
             
               And
               the
               Senate
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               of
               Pharisces
               cryed
               out
               at
               me
               all
               at
               once
               ;
               neither
               was
               there
               so
               simple
               a
               Scribe
               in
               all
               that
               ignorant
               Rabble
               ,
               that
               conspired
               not
               against
               me
               :
            
             Against
             whom
             ?
             Against
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             whom
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             a
             Reverend
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Ah
             persidious
             people
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Apostacy
             !
             How
             soon
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             her self
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             become
             unstable
             as
             waters
             ,
             and
             the
             once
             firm
             sear
             of
             her
             faithful
             Witnesses
             ,
             revolted
             from
             Faith
             and
             manners
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             manners
             of
             that
             upstart
             ,
             proud
             ,
             Catholick-Church
             pretending
             
             Apostacy
             were
             
               (
               mores
               Iniquissimi
            
             )
             most
             inhumane
             (
             above
             Heathens
             insolencies
             )
             even
             to
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             ablest
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             ,
             apparently
             had
             more
             serious
             and
             real
             worth
             ,
             and
             solid
             depth
             of
             good
             ground
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             petty
             ,
             pibble
             Quarry
             of
             that
             proud
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             had
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             anti-type
             (
             Church-Catholick
             pretending
             )
             Apostacy
             (
             when
             she
             but
             began
             to
             put
             forth
             her
             rebellious
             head
             ,
             and
             first
             opened
             her
             blasphemous
             mouth
             against
             the
             faithful
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             truth
             )
             had
             (
             as
             much
             as
             all
             her
             Types
             had
             )
             deceitful
             grounds
             sufficient
             to
             pretend
             to
             a
             Church-Catholick
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             probably
             did
             thus
             plead
             :
             Why
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
             
               do
               you
               coms
               (
               by
               your
               Dedications
               )
               to
               dictate
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               needed
               your
               instructions
               in
               the
               tenents
               of
               the
            
             Homousian
             
               Faith
               ?
               Had
               we
               needed
               your
               help
               ,
               we
               had
               sent
               for
               you
               :
               And
               what
               need
               (
               do
               you
               think
               )
               can
               the
               Supream
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Catholick-Church
               here
               ,
               have
               of
               your
               help
               ,
               a
               single
               ,
               and
               obscure
               person
               ?
               And
               will
               you
               insult
               alone
               over
               the
               Catholick-Church
               ,
               tax
               ber
               with
               covetousnesse
               ,
               rash
               censures
               ,
               want
               of
               Charity
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               not
               what
               ?
               Is
               this
               your
               Christian
               meckness
               ,
               and
               submission
               ?
               Cannot
               the
               City
               live
               in
               peace
               for
               you
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               in
               quiet
               ?
               We
               all
               (
               all
               here
               as
               one
               man
               )
               disdain
               your
               daring
               boldness
               ,
               and
               detest
               your
               pride
               :
            
             And
             the
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             (
             said
             Jerom
             )
             cryed
             out
             at
             me
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostacy
             (
             the
             truth-opposing
             Apostacy
             )
             was
             ,
             or
             then
             seemed
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Catholick-Church
             fled
             (
             or
             was
             then
             flying
             )
             away
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             That
             wicked
             apostacy
             (
             even
             in
             her
             Infancy
             )
             had
             aspired
             to
             the
             false
             title
             of
             the
             true
             Catholick-Church
             ,
             whom
             she
             most
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             conspired
             against
             her
             most
             faithful
             Witnesses
             :
             And
             that
             (
             if
             the
             Records
             of
             many
             ,
             besides
             Jeroms
             ,
             may
             be
             believed
             )
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             true
             Primitive
             (
             but
             then
             revolting
             )
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Apostacy
             ,
             therefore
             (
             as
             her
             Types
             were
             )
             seemed
             general
             ,
             or
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             did
             deeply
             deceive
             her self
             ,
             
               and
               those
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             with
             the
             falsly
             arrogated
             or
             stoln
             title
             of
             the
             true
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             .
          
           
             St.
             Jerom
             was
             no
             base
             Porter
             of
             evil
             reports
             ,
             no
             morose
             ,
             ●ash
             ,
             t●●ie
             accuser
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             faithful
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             (
             at
             least
             then
             living
             )
             to
             reprove
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             correct
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             instruct
             :
             
               Et
               quis
               docet
               aptiùs
            
             :
             None
             taught
             with
             more
             sincere
             and
             true
             Christian
             candor
             .
          
           
             But
             relapsing
             Rome
             (
             thus
             reproved
             plainly
             by
             him
             )
             pay'd
             dear
             for
             her
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             impenitence
             :
             For
             ,
             about
             the
             very
             next
             year
             (
             and
             that
             fully
             confirms
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             reprooss
             ,
             and
             the
             equity
             of
             his
             just
             complaints
             )
             was
             Rome
             besieged
             ,
             made
             tributary
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             her
             Christian
             Empire
             began
             to
             be
             translated
             :
             And
             ,
             about
             five
             :
             years
             after
             ,
             the
             City
             (
             the
             second
             time
             besieged
             )
             was
             taken
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             and
             almost
             totally
             depopulated
             by
             the
             Plague
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Fire
             :
             Then
             might
             that
             miserable
             City
             call
             on
             Jerom
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             
               Solon
               ,
               Solon
            
             :
             Then
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             best
             head
             of
             the
             Sea
             born
             beast
             secular
             ,
             and
             Papal
             ,
             wounded
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             unto
             death
             ,
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             or
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             brought
             forth
             :
             And
             then
             Rome
             Papal
             ,
             or
             the
             tenfold
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             (
             persisting
             still
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             )
             was
             ,
             with
             her
             revolting
             head
             ,
             or
             Metropolis
             (
             the
             Ruines
             of
             Rome
             literal
             )
             given
             up
             (
             by
             a
             most
             just
             judgment
             )
             to
             persevere
             in
             that
             grand
             ,
             blind
             ,
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             for
             1260
             years
             .
             In
             which
             Epoche
             ,
             
               Heaven
               should
               be
               shat
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               Rain
            
             (
             at
             least
             that
             promised
             Rain
             of
             special
             mercies
             ,
             and
             divine
             Graces
             )
             and
             yet
             be
             open
             all
             that
             time
             to
             send
             down
             (
             to
             pour
             forth
             )
             the
             six
             Vials
             (
             full
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             )
             upon
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             impenitent
             ,
             Anti-christian
             world
             :
             And
             this
             
             grand
             inundation
             of
             dreadful
             evils
             (
             temporal
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             )
             flowed
             (
             as
             from
             its
             proper
             fountain
             )
             from
             the
             Churches
             too
             free
             contributing
             to
             the
             general
             Apostacy
             ,
             by
             falling
             (
             some
             wholly
             ,
             some
             in
             part
             )
             from
             Faith
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             to
             affect
             a
             careless
             ,
             shallow
             ,
             fruitless
             knowledge
             with
             obedience
             comform
             .
          
           
             From
             faith
             and
             manners
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             from
             Faith
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             she
             fell
             from
             that
             (
             by
             degrees
             )
             in
             part
             :
             That
             was
             (
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             )
             somewhat
             competently
             sound
             ,
             but
             profanely
             ,
             and
             carelesly
             shallow
             ,
             chiefly
             because
             it
             wanted
             right
             ,
             and
             charitable
             application
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             Faith
             and
             obedience
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             her
             true
             members
             (
             though
             that
             but
             in
             part
             )
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             their
             first
             Faith
             of
             veracity
             ,
             and
             obedience
             conform
             to
             Gospel
             rule
             :
             For
             ,
             sound
             Doctrine
             is
             
               (
               vas
               continens
            
             )
             a
             fit
             Vessel
             to
             hold
             forth
             sincere
             obedience
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             full
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             remiss
             measure
             ;
             And
             as
             fit
             (
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             )
             
               to
               carry
               on
            
             that
             grand
             defection
             aforesaid
             .
             And
             when
             began
             this
             grand
             Apostrophe
             ,
             or
             diversion
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             from
             Faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ?
          
           
             St.
             Jerom
             gives
             you
             an
             infallible
             character
             (
             a
             most
             sure
             mark
             )
             of
             the
             time
             of
             this
             revolt
             ,
             expresly
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             And
             behold
             ,
             that
             Seething-pot
             ,
             which
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             looking
             out
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             beginneth
             already
             to
             boil
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             affliction
             from
             the
             Natitions
             of
             the
             North
             (
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             Scythians
             ,
             Francks
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             )
             began
             to
             make
             the
             Pot
             of
             Apostacy
             (
             the
             falling
             Professors
             of
             the
             revolting
             Church
             )
             boil
             in
             affliction
             ,
             that
             their
             filthy
             profaneness
             (
             their
             careless
             contempt
             of
             solid
             truth
             and
             sincere
             obedience
             )
             might
             boil
             out
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             did
             then
             but
             begin
             to
             boil
             
               (
               beginneth
               saith
               he
               already
               to
               boil
               )
            
             for
             it
             had
             not
             then
             reached
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             or
             middle
             part
             of
             that
             Pot
             :
             This
             complaint
             ,
             therefore
             
             and
             that
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             the
             nearest
             proximity
             to
             it
             (
             as
             is
             then
             appeared
             to
             St.
             Jerom
             )
             might
             be
             ,
             or
             begin
             about
             a
             year
             before
             she
             was
             made
             tributary
             in
             407
             ,
             or
             about
             six
             years
             before
             she
             was
             taken
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             burnt
             by
             Alaricus
             in
             412.
             
             For
             then
             that
             fire
             of
             affliction
             made
             that
             Pot
             boil
             in
             the
             middle
             :
             The
             full
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             clear
             inserence
             is
             this
             :
             That
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             nearest
             proximity
             thereto
             (
             of
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             St.
             Jerom
             so
             grievously
             ,
             and
             most
             justly
             complained
             )
             might
             appear
             to
             him
             to
             begin
             ,
             or
             be
             apparent
             about
             the
             year
             406.
             
             For
             ,
             the
             next
             year
             was
             Rome
             besieged
             ,
             and
             paid
             tribute
             the
             next
             year
             after
             :
             Then
             that
             Pot
             did
             more
             then
             begin
             to
             boil
             ;
             And
             ,
             about
             four
             hundred
             ,
             and
             four
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             begin
             :
             For
             ,
             *
             then
             Stillico
             subdu'd
             Radigusus
             ,
             kill'd
             and
             took
             all
             his
             Army
             ,
             consisting
             of
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             ;
             *
             He
             also
             ,
             about
             that
             year
             ,
             beat
             Alaricus
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             times
             ,
             and
             drave
             him
             into
             Pannonia
             :
             Then
             the
             fire
             of
             affliction
             scorched
             sore
             those
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Pot
             of
             which
             Jerom
             spake
             ,
             was
             scarce
             touched
             ,
             or
             little
             afflicted
             therewith
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             grand
             degeneracy
             ,
             of
             which
             Jerom
             thus
             complained
             ,
             must
             appear
             to
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             begin
             about
             the
             year
             406
             ,
             when
             the
             Pot
             of
             Apostacy
             began
             to
             boil
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Powers
             of
             Rome-Christian
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             began
             to
             be
             translated
             into
             the
             succeeding
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophet
             (
             as
             to
             the
             far
             larger
             part
             of
             that
             Power
             )
             for
             1260
             years
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             necessity
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             bind
             the
             ingress
             of
             this
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             the
             Commencements
             of
             the
             other
             Epochaes
             (
             by
             a
             strict-limitation
             )
             to
             any
             one
             certain
             ,
             or
             fixt
             year
             :
             But
             they
             all
             (
             brought
             forth
             as
             it
             were
             together
             )
             began
             
               (
               circa
               haec
               tempora
            
             )
             much
             about
             those
             times
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             (
             more
             apparently
             and
             especially
             )
             about
             the
             years
             four
             ,
             hundred
             and
             seven
             ,
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             .
          
           
           
             But
             (
             may
             some
             say
             )
             St.
             Jerom's
             testimony
             (
             and
             you
             produce
             no
             other
             )
             is
             too
             weak
             to
             sustain
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Commencement
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Anti-christ
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             shew
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             began
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             :
             I
             shall
             add
             the
             ample
             witness
             of
             sacred
             Writ
             ,
             of
             many
             Writers
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Councels
             ,
             &
             Fathers
             to
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             a
             twisted
             cord
             or
             a
             manifold
             Record
             ,
             not
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             broken
             .
          
           
             St
             Jerom
             then
             lived
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             wherein
             those
             sacred
             Prophesies
             (
             pointing
             forth
             Primitive
             Romes
             fall
             under
             the
             Figure
             of
             Babylon
             )
             were
             fulfilled
             ;
             saw
             ,
             and
             might
             observe
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             :
             He
             ,
             therefore
             had
             those
             advantages
             (
             above
             all
             the
             Fathers
             )
             that
             might
             render
             him
             the
             fittest
             expounder
             of
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             Chrysostom
             dyed
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             fulfilling
             :
             St.
             Ambrose
             dyed
             in
             ,
             or
             soon
             after
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             :
             St.
             Jerom
             only
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             their
             fulfilling
             ,
             and
             lived
             after
             about
             13.
             years
             :
             For
             ,
             then
             St.
             Augustine
             was
             scarce
             grown
             to
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             nor
             so
             fit
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             those
             transactions
             :
             He
             survived
             St.
             Jerom
             about
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             was
             a
             powerful
             impugner
             of
             Primitive
             Sects
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             prevailed
             ,
             that
             many
             owned
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             unity
             of
             (
             then
             revolted
             )
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             was
             then
             (
             excepting
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             but
             little
             heterodox
             :
             That
             Church
             (
             not
             withstanding
             his
             high
             deserts
             ,
             and
             great
             pains
             )
             persecuted
             and
             excommunicated
             him
             until
             his
             dying
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             instantly
             shew
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             own
             complaints
             partly
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Cloud
             of
             faithful
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             expresly
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             Boniface
             the
             second
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             first
             see
             how
             St.
             Jerom
             (
             as
             the
             most
             competent
             for
             it
             )
             paraphraseth
             upon
             those
             prophetick
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             foretold
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             ingress
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             the
             text
             faith
             ,
             
               Babylon
               is
               faln
               ,
               is
               faln
               ,
            
             Apocal.
             18.2
             .
          
           
           
             And
             St.
             Jerom
             applyes
             those
             very
             words
             to
             Imperial
             Rome
             (
             in
             Name
             Christian
             ,
             not
             much
             less
             in
             outward
             Profession
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             )
             in
             that
             very
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             grand
             defection
             first
             commenced
             :
             called
             her
             then
             expresly
             (
             as
             the
             text
             also
             then
             did
             )
             
               faln
               Babylon
            
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             this
             assertion
             
               (
               It
               is
               faln
            
             )
             Reduplicated
             in
             the
             text
             ;
             And
             not
             improperly
             :
             For
             ,
             Rome
             Imperial
             ,
             and
             (
             more
             in
             name
             then
             thing
             )
             Christian
             ,
             then
             fell
             in
             a
             double
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             )
             respect
             .
             And
             first
             .
          
           
             She
             fell
             temporally
             (
             about
             the
             year
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             )
             as
             
               a
               great
               Mill-stone
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             18.21
             .
             And
             a
             Millstone
             so
             cast
             is
             seen
             no
             more
             for
             ever
             :
             The
             whole
             Chapter
             is
             an
             entire
             description
             of
             her
             twofold
             fall
             ,
             and
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             
               terminus
               a
               quo
            
             of
             her
             temporal
             fall
             had
             no
             
               terminus
               ad
               quem
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             should
             be
             eternal
             .
          
           
             Here
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             Paraphrases
             may
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             St.
             
               Jeroms
               :
               Noting
            
             (
             saith
             Hammond
             upon
             the
             14th
             .
             and
             21th
             .
             Verses
             )
             that
             Rome
             
               shall
               never
               be
               the
               barbourer
               of
               Heathen
               Idols
            
             (
             her
             former
             Idols
             )
             
               or
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Empire
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             saith
             Morney
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             consubscribing
             with
             Jerom
             ,
             to
             those
             express
             texts
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             :
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             temporal
             fall
             (
             with
             the
             time
             of
             it
             )
             of
             Rome
             Imperial
             (
             then
             partly
             Pagan
             ,
             partly
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             partly
             heretical
             )
             is
             signally
             apparent
             from
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             fittest
             unfolders
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             (
             may
             some
             say
             )
             Honorius
             (
             who
             dyed
             about
             the
             year
             427
             )
             never
             ,
             or
             scarce
             at
             any
             time
             came
             to
             Rome
             after
             407
             ,
             but
             left
             that
             City
             to
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             :
             But
             Valentinian
             the
             third
             Reigned
             after
             Houortus
             
             for
             about
             thirty
             years
             :
             Therefore
             Rome
             did
             not
             fall
             forever
             in
             410
             ,
             nor
             so
             fall
             temporally
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             recovered
             (
             contrary
             to
             
               Jeroms
               ,
               Hammonds
               ,
               Morneyes
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Records
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             upon
             which
             chiefly
             they
             ground
             their
             assertions
             )
             to
             be
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             after
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             whether
             Valentinian
             resided
             constantly
             at
             Ravenna
             or
             came
             sometimes
             to
             Rome
             ,
             I
             exactly
             observe
             not
             in
             History
             :
             But
             Morney
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Authors
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Ravenna
             was
             (
             after
             412
             )
             the
             place
             of
             residence
             to
             the
             Supream
             Powers
             secular
             in
             Italy
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             those
             few
             following
             (
             and
             but
             reputed
             ,
             or
             so
             stiled
             )
             Emperours
             ;
             To
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Heruli
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Exarchs
             of
             Ravenna
             .
          
           
             
               If
               Ravenna
            
             was
             Valentinians
             place
             of
             residence
             ,
             or
             he
             sometimes
             (
             but
             a
             stranger
             )
             at
             Rome
             ;
             Then
             was
             Rome
             no
             more
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             under
             him
             .
             But
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             suppose
             Valentinian
             had
             resided
             at
             Rome
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             Rome
             ,
             therefore
             been
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             ,
             at
             best
             ,
             but
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Italy
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             rent
             from
             her
             ;
             And
             Constantinople
             was
             then
             the
             Supream
             Imperial
             seat
             of
             the
             remaining
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Were
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Nations
             were
             not
             then
             rent
             away
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             admit
             Valentinian
             had
             reigned
             in
             her
             all
             his
             time
             ;
             yet
             his
             Government
             had
             been
             little
             more
             then
             titular
             ;
             because
             
               Leo
               Magnus
            
             (
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             ruled
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             Emperour
             should
             rule
             ,
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             own
             arbitrary
             will
             :
             For
             ,
             Rome
             was
             then
             no
             more
             Imperial
             ,
             but
             Papal
             ,
             and
             Pope
             *
             Leo
             was
             of
             such
             repute
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             spake
             was
             so
             approved
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             (
             no
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             Emperour
             )
             to
             dissent
             in
             the
             
             least
             thing
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             ever
             Valentinian
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             it
             signified
             nothing
             without
             the
             condesent
             of
             
               Leo
               Magnus
            
             ,
             that
             ruled
             (
             as
             it
             were
             alone
             )
             both
             the
             City
             ,
             &
             Country
             ,
             and
             might
             regulate
             Valentinian
             himself
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             one
             horn
             of
             the
             wounded
             ,
             (
             and
             then
             scarce
             healed
             ,
             but
             after
             Decadiademick
             )
             Beast
             Papal
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Leo
               Magnus
            
             was
             Anti
             christs
             Eliah
             for
             false
             miracles
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Pseudo
             prophetick
             mouth
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             Bicorn
             beast
             ,
             that
             deceived
             those
             that
             dwelt
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             those
             miracles
             which
             were
             given
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             &c.
             For
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Attila
             and
             his
             Armies
             (
             that
             -
             
               Flagellum
               Del
            
             ,
             and
             scourge
             of
             the
             world
             )
             marched
             towards
             trembling
             Rome
             to
             reduce
             herinto
             ashes
             :
             Then
             the
             two
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             them
             )
             Emperours
             of
             the
             East
             and
             West
             (
             conjunct
             ,
             or
             both
             together
             )
             durst
             not
             look
             upon
             his
             Army
             .
             *
             But
             Leo
             alone
             went
             forth
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             treated
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             terrified
             the
             said
             Attila
             with
             an
             apparition
             of
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             shaking
             a
             two-edged
             sword
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             threatning
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Armies
             ,
             if
             he
             condescended
             not
             to
             Pope
             Leoes
             demands
             :
             Attila
             ,
             affrighted
             ,
             forthwith
             retired
             with
             his
             Army
             ;
             And
             so
             Leo
             saved
             Rome
             and
             all
             Italy
             from
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             So
             when
             Genserious
             spoiled
             Rome
             ,
             purposing
             to
             have
             burnt
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Emperour
             to
             interrupt
             his
             Armies
             ;
             ●o
             ,
             scarce
             so
             much
             as
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             to
             oppose
             him
             ;
             But
             the
             same
             *
             Leo
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             spare
             the
             City
             :
             Her
             Bishop
             ruled
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             her
             :
             Rome
             was
             never
             any
             more
             Imperial
             ;
             no
             ,
             scarce
             regal
             ;
             but
             Papal
             :
             Never
             Imperial
             ,
             but
             in
             name
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ;
             ever
             in
             deed
             Papal
             after
             412.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             Rome
             (
             after
             4.2
             )
             was
             no
             more
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             ,
             and
             both
             he
             ,
             and
             it
             (
             for
             a
             long
             time
             )
             were
             subject
             to
             Ravenna
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             but
             an
             Exarchate
             of
             the
             Greek
             Empire
             .
          
           
           
             The
             nine
             Emperours
             after
             Valentinian
             ,
             were
             but
             Augustuli
             (
             not
             worth
             the
             naming
             )
             therefore
             I
             omit
             them
             :
             And
             Valentinian
             (
             though
             he
             reigned
             much
             longer
             than
             they
             all
             )
             may
             be
             reckoned
             one
             of
             them
             :
             They
             all
             bare
             little
             Rule
             ;
             Leo
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             Ruled
             Rome
             and
             all
             Italy
             ;
             and
             therfore
             ,
             it
             s
             signally
             apparent
             from
             the
             performances
             of
             those
             Prophesies
             (
             in
             the
             17
             and
             18
             Chapters
             )
             as
             we
             find
             them
             faithfully
             recorded
             in
             History
             ;
             That
             Rome
             Primitive
             ,
             but
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             (
             oft
             adumbrated
             by
             Babylon
             in
             those
             Chapters
             )
             fell
             temporally
             about
             the
             years
             four
             hundred
             and
             ten
             or
             twelve
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manifold
             predictions
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Glosses
             and
             Paraphrases
             of
             the
             fittest
             and
             ablest
             expounders
             of
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Rome
             fell
             
               (
               like
               a
               great
               Milstone
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ;
               )
            
             finally
             ,
             about
             412.
             from
             all
             power
             as
             Pagan
             and
             from
             ever
             being
             any
             more
             the
             Supream
             Seat
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             Empire
             .
             And
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Her
             Apostacy
             or
             Spiritual
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             apparent
             :
             First
             from
             Scripture
             .
             Babylon
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               is
               fallen
            
             ,
             not
             fallen
             only
             Temporally
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             but
             )
             Spiritually
             Fallen
             also
             :
             For
             it
             follows
             .
             And
             is
             become
             the
             habitation
             of
             Devils
             ,
             the
             hold
             
               of
               every
               foul
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               Cage
               of
               every
               unclean
               and
               hateful
               bird
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             that
             temporal
             fall
             (
             as
             the
             cause
             and
             effect
             )
             are
             so
             contexed
             in
             those
             Texts
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             ,
             but
             be
             contemporal
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             which
             also
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             Cloud
             of
             Writers
             witnesseth
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             Apostacy
             began
             (
             must
             needs
             begin
             )
             much
             about
             the
             time
             when
             Rome
             fell
             temporally
             about
             the
             years
             four
             hundred
             and
             seven
             ,
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
          
           
             Did
             the
             Pagan
             and
             heretical
             parts
             ,
             only
             ,
             thus
             fall
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             They
             that
             never
             stood
             ,
             never
             fell
             :
             
               Prosternatus
               humo
               non
               habet
               unde
               cadat
               :
            
             They
             did
             not
             ,
             
             could
             not
             ,
             so
             fall
             ,
             Spiritually
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             chiefly
             (
             if
             at
             all
             )
             intended
             in
             those
             Texts
             :
             But
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             once
             famous
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             Rom.
             1.8
             .
             And
             ,
             she
             (
             not
             like
             Sardis
             ,
             famous
             for
             a
             name
             that
             she
             lived
             )
             lived
             famous
             for
             utility
             in
             all
             good
             works
             according
             to
             Gospel-Rule
             :
             But
             a
             falling
             away
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             Rome
             (
             the
             Metropolite-head
             )
             with
             her
             body
             (
             some
             few
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             excepted
             )
             then
             fell
             or
             began
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             utility
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             though
             not
             much
             at
             first
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             .
             This
             faith
             of
             inutility
             (
             or
             the
             practice
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             )
             is
             most
             in
             use
             almost
             every
             where
             .
             This
             Apostacy
             was
             then
             (
             when
             those
             Primitive
             Apostates
             began
             to
             fall
             Temporally
             )
             so
             grand
             and
             general
             ;
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             useth
             a
             grandure
             of
             words
             to
             express
             the
             greatness
             of
             it
             .
             His
             words
             (
             in
             the
             Evangelist
             )
             are
             these
             :
             
               And
               after
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               saw
               another
               Angel
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               was
               lightned
               with
               his
               Glory
               :
               And
               he
               cryed
               ,
               mightily
               ,
               with
               a
               strong
               voyce
               ,
               saying
            
             ;
             Babylon
             
               the
               great
               is
               fallen
               is
               fallen
               ,
            
             (
             not
             only
             Temporally
             by
             a
             final
             excision
             from
             ever
             being
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             Pagan
             or
             Imperial
             ,
             but
             )
             Spiritually
             fallen
             also
             and
             
               become
               the
               habitation
               of
               Devils
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             fallen
             much
             from
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             sincere
             obedience
             ;
             not
             from
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             but
             from
             Faith
             of
             veracity
             or
             fidelity
             ;
             not
             from
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             power
             of
             it
             :
             And
             so
             far
             fallen
             as
             to
             persecute
             and
             conspire
             against
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             common
             consent
             )
             the
             witnesses
             of
             solid
             Truth
             ,
             and
             practisers
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Spiritual
             Apostacy
             or
             falling
             away
             ,
             is
             also
             fully
             confirmed
             by
             (
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             cause
             )
             not
             only
             the
             Temporal
             fall
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             the
             flight
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             For
             ,
             such
             Spiritual
             ,
             grand
             and
             general
             revolts
             in
             Types
             ,
             were
             usually
             acom-companyed
             
             (
             as
             their
             effects
             )
             with
             the
             flying
             of
             the
             Persecuted
             Saints
             (
             the
             supports
             of
             those
             places
             )
             and
             with
             the
             final
             excision
             ,
             translating
             ,
             or
             destruction
             of
             those
             places
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             shall
             see
             what
             Expositors
             say
             and
             how
             they
             further
             shew
             the
             completion
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             tenents
             of
             many
             moderne
             Opinionists
             and
             some
             sober
             Writers
             )
             of
             those
             Texts
             in
             that
             very
             juncture
             of
             time
             .
             'T
             is
             Salvians
             complaint
             *
             (
             saith
             Doctor
             Hammond
             )
             every
             where
             throughout
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Providentia
               ;
               That
               the
               Impieties
               of
               the
               Christians
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               particularly
               those
               abominable
               Commissions
               and
               Customary
               practices
               of
               all
               unnatural
               uncleannesses
               (
               which
               have
               ever
               been
               constantly
               ,
               the
               destroying
               (
               not
               only
               of
               the
            
             Canaanites
             ,
             
               but
               )
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             )
             
               that
               it
               was
               Gods
               will
               they
               should
               be
               thus
               punished
               by
               the
            
             Barbarians
             ,
             
               who
               (
               being
            
             Christians
             ,
             though
             Arrians
             )
             
               were
               much
               more
               tolerable
               then
               these
               ,
               who
               (
               though
               not
            
             Arrians
             )
             
               were
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               very
               abominable
               livers
            
             ;
             where
             note
             .
             That
             not
             the
             Heathens
             nor
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Christians
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             )
             were
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             Salvians
             complaint
             .
          
           
             *
             Doctor
             Hammond
             divides
             that
             great
             City
             (
             as
             it
             was
             indeed
             divided
             )
             into
             three
             parts
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             into
             Heathens
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             which
             last
             had
             the
             Supream
             power
             and
             preheminence
             ,
             and
             (
             having
             done
             this
             )
             he
             labours
             hard
             (
             as
             he
             that
             would
             wash
             a
             Black-amore
             white
             )
             to
             free
             the
             third
             part
             (
             the
             Orthodox
             )
             from
             this
             Signal
             revolt
             sounded
             forth
             (
             as
             by
             a
             Trumpet
             )
             by
             the
             strong
             voyce
             of
             a
             mighty
             Angel
             ;
             And
             would
             make
             the
             other
             two
             parts
             (
             the
             Heathens
             and
             Hereticks
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             or
             were
             less
             (
             if
             at
             all
             )
             capable
             of
             it
             )
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             stupendious
             revolt
             ,
             causing
             such
             astonishment
             and
             destruction
             ;
             for
             he
             seeks
             to
             transferre
             
             Jeroms
             record
             against
             those
             real
             (
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Orthodox
             )
             revolters
             ,
             against
             and
             upon
             those
             Heathens
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             properly
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             fall
             then
             ,
             because
             they
             either
             fell
             ,
             or
             rather
             never
             stood
             ,
             before
             :
             And
             (
             while
             he
             seeks
             to
             do
             this
             )
             he
             himself
             quotes
             Salvian
             ,
             whose
             record
             seems
             quite
             contrary
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             expresly
             justifies
             those
             Barbarian-Arrians
             ,
             (
             the
             worst
             Hereticks
             )
             as
             much
             more
             tolerable
             than
             those
             Christians
             in
             Rome
             ,
             who
             (
             though
             not
             .
             Arians
             ,
             but
             more
             Orthodox
             )
             were
             abominable
             Livers
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             far
             seen
             Salvians
             witness
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             also
             ,
             (
             partly
             against
             himself
             )
             we
             shall
             now
             further
             examine
             Saint
             Jeroms
             express
             testimonies
             of
             those
             times
             .
             
               When
               I
               lived
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             
               an
               Inhabitant
               of
               that
               Purple
               whore
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               written
               something
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               have
               dedicated
               the
               Treatise
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             what
             City
             ?
             Of
             Rome
             Christian
             sure
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             most
             generally
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             ,
             and
             whom
             St.
             Jerom
             and
             the
             sacred
             Text
             ,
             calls
             (
             and
             therefore
             calls
             )
             
               fallen
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               purple
               whore
               :
            
             For
             ,
             Rome
             was
             never
             before
             so
             generally
             Orthodox
             as
             then
             ;
             nor
             the
             Orthodox
             therein
             ever
             before
             ,
             so
             depraved
             in
             manners
             as
             at
             that
             time
             :
             As
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             Imperial
             Rome
             fell
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophetick
             Evangelist
             predicted
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             (
             the
             fittest
             unfolders
             of
             those
             Texts
             )
             partly
             saw
             and
             bare
             faithful
             Record
             :
             And
             at
             that
             time
             immediately
             before
             or
             at
             the
             ingress
             (
             when
             Rome
             Papal
             commenced
             )
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             And
             who
             was
             then
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ?
               Innocent
            
             the
             first
             was
             then
             Bishop
             (
             not
             of
             the
             Heathens
             or
             gross
             Hereticks
             therein
             ,
             but
             )
             of
             the
             reputed
             ,
             most
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             :
             For
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             then
             Bishop
             thereof
             (
             by
             consent
             of
             all
             Writers
             of
             Annals
             )
             about
             the
             
             years
             four
             hundred
             and
             five
             or
             six
             ,
             when
             Jerom
             would
             have
             dedicated
             his
             Treatise
             to
             him
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Pot
            
             (
             saith
             
               Jerom
               )
               that
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Prophet
            
             Jeremy
             ,
             
               beginneth
               already
               to
               boyl
            
             :
             But
             such
             a
             boyling
             Pot
             of
             affliction
             was
             never
             seen
             by
             Pagan
             or
             Imperial
             Rome
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             till
             about
             the
             years
             four
             hundred
             and
             seven
             ,
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Imperial
             Rome
             (
             then
             full
             )
             caused
             her
             fall
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Papal
             Apostacy
             began
             :
             And
             then
             Innocent
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             began
             to
             rule
             the
             revolting
             Church
             ,
             which
             (
             neither
             in
             all
             the
             ten
             Pagan
             ,
             or
             the
             eleventh
             Pagano-Arrian
             persecutions
             )
             was
             forc'd
             to
             betake
             her self
             to
             flight
             before
             this
             Pot
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             began
             to
             boyl
             in
             afflictions
             from
             the
             flaming
             Sword
             of
             the
             second
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             That
             Pot
             of
             tribulation
             was
             to
             continue
             boyling
             ,
             from
             that
             time
             aforesaid
             ,
             (
             but
             in
             the
             first
             eight
             Centuries
             more
             mildly
             )
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             Ch.
             12.7.14
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             
               The
               Pot
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Prophet
            
             Jeremy
             
               beginneth
               already
               to
               boyl
            
             :
             This
             not
             only
             imports
             the
             final
             excision
             of
             
               Rome
               Pagan
            
             ,
             the
             translating
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             profligation
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             but
             also
             an
             ingress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             into
             another
             servitude
             for
             1260
             years
             :
             for
             so
             the
             boyling
             Pot
             in
             the
             Patern
             shadowed
             forth
             the
             Jewish
             Captivity
             in
             Type
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             a
             Figure
             of
             this
             under
             Papal
             Rome
             :
             And
             so
             Saint
             Jerom
             here
             appositely
             applies
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             her
             proper
             Antitype
             expresly
             called
             also
             (
             both
             by
             him
             and
             by
             the
             sacred
             Text
             )
             
               Babylon
               .
               Jeremiah
            
             1.14.15
             .
             Apocal.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             The
             duration
             also
             of
             this
             boyling
             Pot
             ,
             and
             the
             further
             description
             of
             it
             is
             exprest
             in
             Ch.
             11.2.3
             .
             Ch.
             12.6.14
             .
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             Texts
             ,
             all
             holding
             forth
             〈◊〉
             time
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Jerom
               )
               cryed
               out
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Jam
               nova
               Progenies
            
             :
             Here
             's
             a
             new
             Progeny
             ,
             the
             off-spring
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             (
             their
             Antitype
             Synagone
             of
             proud
             ,
             factious
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             Christ-crucifieing
             professors
             )
             newly
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             late
             meek
             ,
             sober
             ,
             charitable
             professors
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Wherefore
             (
             saith
             
               Jerom
               )
               I
               am
               now
               (
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               Captivity
               )
               returned
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             This
             denotes
             ;
             That
             the
             Pharisees
             of
             falling
             Rome
             were
             the
             first
             fruits
             or
             praecursive
             part
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             that
             then
             came
             to
             lead
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             and
             Saints
             into
             the
             last
             ,
             greatest
             ,
             and
             most
             grievous
             Captivity
             under
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             predicted
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             :
             
               And
               I
               saw
               another
               Angel
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             )
             
               And
               he
               cryed
               mightily
               with
               a
               strong
               voice
               ,
            
             saying
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               is
               fallen
               is
               fallen
            
             ;
             Fallen
             temporally
             from
             all
             (
             at
             least
             all
             grounded
             )
             hopes
             to
             be
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             or
             holy
             City
             ,
             or
             head
             City
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             :
             And
             fallen
             spiritually
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Senate
             of
             proud
             Pharisees
             ,
             a
             Synagogue
             of
             Censorious
             Hypocrites
             ,
             seat
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             Mother
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             perdition
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             here
             we
             might
             enquire
             who
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             this
             Angel
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             cryed
             thus
             mightily
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             seven
             Stars
             were
             seven
             Angels
             or
             overseers
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Ch.
            
             1.20
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             This
             Angel
             might
             be
             (
             for
             he
             could
             be
             no
             imaginary
             or
             
             Chimaera-Angel
             that
             cryed
             mightily
             and
             was
             never
             heard
             ;
             and
             filled
             the
             Earth
             with
             his
             Glory
             and
             yet
             was
             never
             seen
             )
             some
             overseer
             of
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             :
             And
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             not
             Saint
             Jerom
             ?
             For
             
             never
             any
             Angel
             or
             Overseer
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             (
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             )
             cryed
             so
             mightily
             with
             a
             strong
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               is
               fallen
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             both
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             (
             and
             both
             unawares
             )
             plainly
             import
             (
             in
             the
             delineation
             of
             his
             person
             )
             that
             Saint
             Jerome
             was
             indeed
             ,
             this
             Angel
             :
             For
             (
             as
             both
             draw
             Gregories
             Picture
             with
             a
             Dove
             at
             his
             Ear
             )
             both
             make
             Jeronies
             Effigies
             with
             a
             Lion
             at
             his
             Foot
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain-speaking
             Hieroglyphick
             ,
             that
             truly
             expounds
             the
             Text
             :
             For
             it
             evidently
             imports
             ;
             That
             ,
             as
             the
             Lion
             is
             King
             of
             the
             beasts
             ,
             so
             Jerom
             was
             the
             Prince
             or
             chief
             of
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             For.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               Angel
               having
               great
               power
               ,
               cryed
               mightily
               with
               a
               strong
               voyce
               ,
            
             Ch.
             18
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             this
             device
             (
             Saint
             Jeroms
             Picture
             or
             Emblem
             thus
             drawn
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             by
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             )
             imports
             ;
             That
             the
             voyce
             of
             Saint
             Jeroms
             Pen
             was
             a
             strong
             voyce
             like
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             Lion.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             ,
             which
             that
             mighty
             Angel
             cryed
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               is
               fallen
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             which
             Saint
             Jerom
             cryed
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             (
             which
             denotes
             him
             undeniably
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Angel
             )
             was
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             same
             words
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               is
               fallen
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             No
             man
             ever
             cryed
             so
             mightily
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             did
             ,
             against
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             it
             :
             Therefore
             Saint
             Jerom
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             this
             Angel
             ,
             that
             cryed
             thus
             mightily
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             ;
             Babylon
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Rome
             Imperial
             ,
             Babylons
             penultimate
             Antitype
             )
             
               is
               fallen
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Authority
             of
             Jerom
             alone
             (
             much
             more
             joyned
             with
             the
             witness
             of
             sacred
             Writt
             and
             of
             many
             Writers
             )
             is
             more
             then
             sufficient
             to
             confirm
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             time
             when
             Primitive
             Apostate
             Rome
             fell
             ,
             
             and
             when
             the
             Papal
             Apostacy
             commenced
             .
             The
             same
             is
             also
             superabundant
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             City
             (
             called
             Babylon
             in
             the
             seventeenth
             and
             eighteenth
             Chapters
             )
             was
             Rome
             Imperial
             Apostate
             in
             manners
             :
             And
             ,
             thereby
             to
             refell
             their
             opinions
             that
             (
             seeming
             to
             make
             it
             their
             study
             how
             to
             adde
             to
             or
             diminish
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             book
             of
             sacred
             vision
             )
             assert
             the
             contrary
             :
             It
             may
             serve
             also
             to
             undeceive
             many
             sober
             Writers
             that
             hold
             the
             same
             errors
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             a
             Key
             to
             open
             those
             
               (
               Arcana
               Theologiae
            
             )
             mysterious
             sacred
             Truths
             that
             contain
             the
             richest
             treasures
             of
             the
             greatest
             mercies
             to
             present
             and
             after
             ages
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             one
             Ring
             wanting
             or
             misplaced
             in
             a
             Watch
             makes
             the
             whole
             Watch
             be
             of
             no
             use
             ;
             so
             one
             (
             much
             more
             many
             Texts
             )
             misunderstood
             may
             make
             the
             whole
             Prophetick
             Scripture
             (
             or
             at
             least
             part
             of
             it
             )
             to
             be
             of
             disuse
             (
             as
             a
             book
             fast
             sealed
             )
             and
             must
             needs
             confound
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             many
             Texts
             .
             But
          
           
             If
             Saint
             Jerom
             was
             (
             as
             both
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             (
             though
             implicit
             to
             them
             )
             thus
             import
             )
             that
             Angel
             of
             great
             power
             :
             Then
             that
             Angel
             (
             or
             however
             Saint
             Jerom
             )
             cryed
             mightily
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             (
             not
             only
             that
             Babylon
             the
             great
             was
             fallen
             ,
             but
             )
             that
             Rome
             Primitive
             (
             then
             commencing
             Papal
             and
             Apostate
             )
             was
             that
             falling
             City
             ,
             that
             then
             fell
             from
             faith
             and
             manners
             ;
             He
             had
             the
             Record
             of
             the
             fittest
             Primitive
             Fathers
             (
             as
             well
             as
             reason
             and
             sacred
             Scriptures
             )
             co-asserting
             what
             he
             so
             cryed
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             :
             And
             this
             irrefellibly
             refells
             those
             confident
             Opinions
             of
             very
             many
             fond
             Opinionists
             and
             of
             some
             sober
             Professors
             ,
             who
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             City
             (
             called
             Babylon
             and
             said
             to
             fall
             in
             the
             17
             and
             18
             Chapters
             )
             was
             (
             at
             her
             final
             dissolution
             )
             Papal
             Rome
             only
             ,
             whose
             five
             first
             heads
             (
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             it
             )
             fell
             before
             John
             wrote
             ,
             above
             four
             hundred
             years
             before
             
             Papal
             Rome
             was
             in
             being
             ;
             but
             I
             leave
             such
             shameful
             inconsequences
             to
             the
             sober
             Reader
             :
             But
             that
             falling
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             17.
             and
             18.
             
             Chapters
             (
             which
             those
             Opinionists
             imagine
             to
             be
             Papal
             Rome
             )
             was
             the
             literal
             City
             of
             Rome
             of
             Imperial
             (
             Pagan
             egressive
             ,
             Papal
             ingressive
             )
             She
             (
             as
             egressive
             )
             was
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             ,
             from
             which
             she
             then
             fell
             for
             ever
             :
             She
             (
             as
             ingressive
             )
             was
             but
             the
             Spiritual
             Metropolis
             of
             Papal
             and
             Apostate
             Rome
             ,
             to
             which
             she
             then
             fell
             :
             For
             Papal
             Rome
             only
             went
             on
             (
             though
             at
             first
             with
             more
             mildness
             and
             less
             violence
             )
             in
             the
             same
             Apostacy
             ,
             for
             which
             Primitive
             Rome
             fell
             ;
             Pagan
             and
             Imperial
             Rome
             (
             that
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             more
             Orthodox
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             )
             then
             fell
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             Papal
             ,
             Decapolite
             -
             Rome
             then
             rose
             up
             (
             by
             that
             sall
             of
             her
             said
             forerunner
             )
             in
             that
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             
               I
               would
               have
               written
               (
               saith
            
             Jerom
             )
             
               something
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               dedicated
               the
               Treatise
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               .
            
          
           
             Jerom
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             did
             not
             disdain
             either
             the
             Title
             or
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             the
             abuse
             of
             that
             Office
             in
             any
             person
             :
             He
             would
             have
             dedicated
             his
             Book
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             but
             found
             no
             acceptance
             from
             him
             or
             his
             associates
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Eighthly
             :
             
               And
               the
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               cryed
               out
               at
               me
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             shews
             the
             excessive
             insolence
             (
             in
             the
             very
             ingress
             of
             it
             )
             of
             the
             grand
             Apostacy
             ,
             who
             (
             most
             pretending
             to
             advance
             Learning
             and
             Religion
             )
             were
             so
             far
             from
             both
             that
             Saint
             Jeroms
             book
             found
             no
             acceptance
             from
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             what
             book
             could
             be
             better
             pen'd
             by
             man
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             then
             Saint
             Jeroms
             was
             ,
             or
             be
             more
             necessary
             then
             that
             of
             his
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             against
             Arrianisme
             ,
             that
             then
             threatened
             to
             swallow
             up
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
             Christian
             Empire
             ;
             and
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             all
             true
             Learning
             and
             Religion
             :
             But
             so
             far
             was
             he
             or
             it
             from
             finding
             due
             acceptance
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             not
             one
             man
             amongst
             them
             that
             would
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             read
             it
             or
             that
             (
             through
             cursory
             reading
             of
             it
             )
             could
             understand
             it
             :
             Such
             might
             answer
             him
             in
             scorn
             ,
             That
             his
             book
             was
             too
             high
             for
             their
             low
             capacitys
             to
             comprehend
             .
             They
             were
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             too
             wise
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             too
             learned
             to
             understand
             it
             :
             Such
             Learned
             Non-intelligists
             now
             are
             many
             :
             Or
             they
             had
             (
             they
             might
             imagine
             )
             better
             books
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             or
             made
             by
             orhers
             to
             better
             uses
             (
             besides
             much
             business
             of
             highest
             concernment
             )
             wherein
             they
             busied
             themselves
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             to
             as
             good
             purposes
             as
             they
             that
             take
             in
             hand
             to
             tresure
             up
             thewind
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             a
             man
             (
             I
             but
             suppose
             it
             )
             in
             these
             last
             times
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             ,
             should
             write
             a
             Treatise
             effectual
             to
             refell
             errors
             ,
             to
             reform
             manners
             ,
             to
             compose
             those
             divisions
             in
             and
             against
             the
             Church
             that
             threaten
             (
             like
             leakes
             in
             a
             weather
             beaten
             ship
             )
             to
             sink
             her
             and
             to
             take
             peace
             from
             the
             Earth
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Author
             (
             were
             any
             such
             )
             must
             expect
             the
             same
             or
             somewhat
             like
             ,
             measure
             from
             the
             modern
             Apostacy
             that
             Saint
             Jerom
             found
             from
             their
             Fore-Fathers
             ;
             scarse
             find
             a
             man
             amongst
             them
             (
             such
             proud
             in
             animadvertency
             ever
             attends
             Apostacy
             )
             that
             would
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             many
             to
             condemn
             it
             unread
             ,
             or
             before
             (
             by
             their
             cursory
             reading
             of
             it
             )
             they
             could
             understand
             it
             :
             They
             have
             also
             their
             supposed
             necessary
             business
             (
             in
             their
             Opinions
             )
             of
             greatest
             importance
             .
             To
             wit
             (
             besides
             secular
             divertisments
             )
             their
             serious
             duties
             (
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             )
             of
             formal
             devotion
             (
             for
             such
             is
             the
             strictest
             unfruitful
             profession
             and
             soundest
             doctrine
             that
             deceives
             by
             busie
             misdoing
             )
             this
             they
             count
             to
             be
             a
             far
             more
             Heavenly
             and
             powerful
             
             means
             to
             salvation
             ,
             then
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             indeed
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             But
             as
             all
             the
             Apostacy
             (
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             )
             espoused
             a
             scornful
             and
             sloathful
             inadvertency
             :
             So
             some
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             of
             the
             same
             Apostacy
             (
             now
             near
             the
             dissolution
             of
             it
             )
             do
             or
             may
             begin
             to
             mind
             things
             most
             conducing
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             and
             a
             general
             good
             to
             all
             Ages
             and
             Nations
             .
             But
          
           
             
               The
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
               cryed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             shall
             briefly
             ,
             enquire
             what
             and
             for
             what
             they
             cryed
             out
             against
             Saint
             Jerom
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             better
             perceive
             what
             Apostacy
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             sins
             of
             it
             are
             :
             So
             a
             thorough
             reformation
             in
             practice
             (
             the
             main-one-thing
             needful
             among
             men
             ,
             Saints
             and
             professors
             )
             may
             be
             effectually
             procured
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             remove
             the
             evil
             manners
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             (
             by
             their
             being
             known
             )
             may
             be
             levigated
             and
             prepared
             .
             And
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             matter
             of
             their
             cry
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             might
             be
             this
             :
             
               You
               ,
               Jerom
            
             (
             we
             observe
             )
             
               are
               ever
               too
               Censorius
            
             ,
             (
             not
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             but
             themselves
             were
             such
             )
             
               and
               we
               utterly
               condemn
            
             (
             and
             that
             's
             most
             common
             with
             Hypocrites
             )
             
               your
               confidence
               in
               that
               you
               durst
               ,
               dedicate
               your
               book
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               could
               adde
               the
               least
               necessary
               notion
               to
               his
               fulness
               ,
               nor
               need
               you
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               because
               the
               Book
               is
               not
               yours
               ;
               you
               can
               give
               no
               account
               of
               it
               :
            
             Not
             but
             that
             Jerom
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             brutish
             inadvertists
             arerediest
             to
             require
             satisfaction
             and
             least
             capable
             to
             receive
             it
             from
             the
             most
             rational
             solutions
             :
             
               We
               dislike
            
             (
             might
             they
             say
             )
             
               those
               way
               esand
               courses
               you
               take
               ,
               as
               Mendicant
               and
               begging
               wayes
               :
            
             Not
             that
             Jeroms
             wayes
             and
             courses
             were
             such
             ,
             but
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             cast
             ,
             usually
             ,
             the
             vilest
             imputation
             (
             as
             Nabal
             upon
             David
             )
             upon
             men
             of
             greatest
             piety
             and
             parts
             :
             We
             (
             might
             they
             say
             )
             
               are
               so
               busie
               ,
               and
               our
               business
               of
               such
               
               serious
               concernments
            
             (
             none
             are
             more
             busie
             then
             the
             most
             blind
             )
             
               that
               we
               have
               no
               time
               to
               regard
               what
            
             Jerom
             
               sayes
               or
               writes
               :
               We
               mind
            
             (
             might
             they
             say
             )
             
               religious
               matters
               more
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               then
            
             Jerom
             
               new
               coyned
               notions
               are
            
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             Jeroms
             notions
             were
             most
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             the
             Rabble
             of
             Revolting
             inadvertists
             think
             nothing
             so
             needful
             to
             salvation
             as
             their
             own
             empty
             brain-sick
             conccits
             :
             
               Nor
               must
            
             Jerom
             (
             might
             they
             cry
             )
             
               command
               our
               Purses
               ,
               or
               we
               charge
               our selves
               to
               promote
               his
               useless
               Editions
               :
            
             Not
             but
             that
             Jeroms
             Works
             were
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             the
             money
             in
             their
             Purses
             ,
             but
             blind
             Apostates
             and
             Hypocrites
             prefer
             their
             money
             above
             the
             due
             advancement
             of
             Learning
             or
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             ,
             through
             covetousness
             (
             nor
             scarse
             true
             Saints
             )
             be
             drawn
             to
             perfect
             any
             good
             work
             :
             Were
             Jeroms
             workes
             (
             might
             they
             say
             )
             
               of
               such
               worth
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               want
               friends
               to
               further
               him
               ,
               nor
               countenance
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               work
               :
               All
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
               would
               largely
               recompence
               him
               and
               promote
               it
               :
            
             This
             is
             the
             fond
             conceit
             of
             foolish
             Opinionists
             that
             are
             least
             forward
             to
             do
             it
             themselves
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Virtus
               vix
               laudatur
               &
               alget
            
             .
             Vertue
             seldom
             finds
             much
             furtherance
             (
             the
             Apostacy
             so
             prevails
             even
             them
             )
             from
             those
             that
             are
             vertuous
             ,
             much
             less
             from
             Inadvertists
             and
             Hypocrites
             ;
             Jerom
             himself
             found
             a
             great
             Cry
             ,
             little
             friendship
             from
             the
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             .
             And
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             whole
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             might
             cry
             out
             against
             Saint
             Jerom
             ,
             all
             at
             once
             ;
             
               That
               he
               deserved
               death
               ,
               for
               his
               frequent
               Blasphemies
               against
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               and
               Saints
               :
            
             For
             ,
             such
             blind
             Apostates
             count
             the
             true
             records
             and
             faithful
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Witnesses
             to
             be
             blasphemies
             deserving
             death
             :
             Such
             Barbarous
             ,
             blind
             and
             wicked
             determinations
             ever
             attend
             
             the
             ignorant
             Rabble
             of
             Apostates
             and
             Hypocrites
             :
             So
             ,
             such
             advance
             Learning
             and
             Religion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             neglect
             both
             ;
             such
             rewards
             ,
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             Religious
             ,
             must
             receive
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Cry
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             :
             We
             shall
             now
             enquire
             what
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Cry
             and
             the
             intent
             of
             it
             might
             be
             .
             And
             so
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             An
             Eager
             may
             be
             heard
             three
             or
             four
             Miles
             off
             before
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             place
             where
             a
             man
             hears
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             intent
             seems
             to
             be
             to
             overturn
             (
             as
             in
             a
             Deluge
             )
             all
             before
             it
             ;
             So
             this
             general
             Cry
             ,
             in
             Jeroms
             time
             ,
             was
             a
             palpable
             sign
             of
             the
             fast
             approaches
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Antichrist
             to
             overwhelm
             (
             as
             by
             a
             flood
             )
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             and
             her
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             The
             Cause
             of
             that
             Cry
             was
             (
             on
             the
             revolted
             parties
             part
             ,
             )
             Pride
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Vain-glory
             ,
             which
             cause
             ,
             they
             cast
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             witnesses
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             only
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Type-pharisees
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             cryed
             out
             at
             him
             ;
             
               Crucifie
               him
               ,
               crucifie
               him
            
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             the
             false
             cause
             of
             their
             furious
             Cry
             :
             That
             Christ
             was
             proud
             ,
             a
             self-exalter
             ,
             and
             a
             blasphemous
             vain
             boaster
             :
             Real
             pride
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             they
             falsely
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Cry
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             Corah's
             company
             cryed
             out
             against
             Moses
             ;
             And
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Cry
             ?
             They
             imputed
             Pride
             (
             which
             was
             real
             in
             themselves
             )
             to
             him
             that
             was
             the
             meekest
             man
             on
             Earth
             ;
             
               you
               take
            
             (
             said
             they
             )
             
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
               ye
               sons
               of
            
             Levi.
             
          
           
             
               Smite
               him
               on
               the
               month
            
             ,
             was
             the
             high
             Priests
             Cry
             against
             Paul
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ?
             Paul
             (
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             )
             was
             a
             proud
             self-justifier
             :
             He
             justified
             and
             praised
             himself
             before
             all
             the
             people
             :
             
               I
               have
               lived
            
             
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               untill
               this
               day
               :
            
             That
             is
             (
             from
             the
             day
             of
             his
             conversion
             )
             
               he
               did
               exercise
               himself
               to
               have
               alwaies
               a
               Conscience
               void
               of
               offence
               towards
               God
               and
               towards
               men
               ,
            
             Acts
             21.1
             .
             Ch.
             24.16
             .
             Had
             the
             High
             Priest
             said
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             vain
             boasting
             ,
             because
             a
             lie
             ;
             but
             in
             Paul
             it
             was
             no
             lie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             boasting
             ;
             but
             a
             necessary
             and
             indispensible
             duty
             in
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             every
             true
             Saint
             or
             witness
             of
             the
             truth
             must
             justifie
             himself
             according
             to
             sobriety
             ;
             because
             ,
             they
             that
             would
             justifie
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             (
             both
             in
             words
             and
             works
             )
             which
             they
             hold
             forth
             ,
             must
             justifie
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             loud
             Cryes
             of
             Apostates
             and
             Hypocrites
             )
             themselves
             as
             the
             testators
             and
             subordinate
             fountaines
             of
             that
             testimony
             ;
             
               Tum
               vero
               exoritur
               clamor
            
             :
             Then
             the
             whole
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             and
             Apostates
             cry
             out
             against
             them
             (
             as
             they
             did
             against
             Christ
             and
             against
             Saint
             Jerom
             )
             all
             at
             once
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             vain
             boasters
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             proud
             selfe
             justifying
             Hypocrites
             ;
             and
             what
             need
             they
             any
             more
             witness
             then
             that
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouthes
             ?
             The
             Gospel
             witnesses
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             killed
             (
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Bicorn
             beasts
             Complices
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Heretical
             beast
             and
             his
             adherents
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             )
             and
             this
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             constantly
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             killing
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Lamb-like
             Hypocrites
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             (
             on
             the
             witnesses
             part
             )
             their
             abilities
             and
             fidelity
             of
             their
             testimony
             :
             And
             (
             on
             those
             inadvertists
             and
             Apostates
             parts
             )
             pride
             and
             fordid
             ,
             self-exalting-insufficiency
             ,
             which
             (
             being
             foly
             guilty
             of
             it
             )
             they
             seek
             to
             put
             from
             themselves
             and
             impute
             it
             to
             the
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Truth
             :
             Therefore
             the
             faithful
             witnesses
             (
             as
             their
             calling
             to
             be
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Truth
             compells
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             s
             their
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             unavoidable
             )
             seek
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             their
             false
             
             Charges
             ,
             justifie
             (
             as
             is
             most
             just
             )
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             words
             and
             works
             :
             Hereupon
             the
             whole
             ignorant
             Rabble
             of
             revolting
             inadvertists
             redouble
             their
             Cry
             against
             them
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             proud-vain-boasters
             ,
             self-exalters
             ,
             insufficient
             ;
             And
             this
             wicked
             Calumny
             is
             the
             chief
             staff
             Antichrist
             hath
             to
             stay
             himself
             upon
             ,
             his
             principal
             armour
             wherein
             he
             trusteth
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             his
             Complices
             have
             commonly
             ,
             such
             abused
             sayings
             as
             these
             in
             their
             mouths
             :
             
               Propria
               laus
               de
               te
               sordet
               in
               ore
               tuo
               :
               Let
               not
               thine
               own
               Lips
               praise
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             they
             can
             but
             make
             such
             misapplyed
             sayings
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Cry
             against
             the
             Gospel
             witnesses
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             have
             overcome
             them
             sufficiently
             ,
             killed
             them
             with
             their
             own
             weapons
             ,
             and
             proved
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouths
             ,
             to
             be
             proud
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             vain-boasters
             and
             Hypocrites
             ;
             what
             need
             we
             any
             more
             said
             the
             Pharisees
             ?
             This
             Cry
             of
             condemnation
             and
             proness
             to
             condemn
             argues
             the
             damnable
             pride
             of
             Apostates
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             without
             all
             controversie
             )
             the
             true
             and
             infallible
             Character
             of
             them
             .
             Who
             art
             thou
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             that
             judgest
             another
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             (
             art
             prone
             to
             judge
             )
             another
             rashly
             ,
             falsely
             ,
             or
             uncharitably
             but
             a
             whited
             wall
             ,
             a
             member
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             Son
             of
             perdition
             :
             For
             the
             Interrogation
             imports
             a
             positive
             assertion
             ,
             all
             soundness
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             and
             strictness
             of
             profession
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Nor
               was
               there
            
             (
             saith
             
               Jerom
               )
               so
               simple
               and
               mean
               a
               Scribe
               in
               all
               that
               ignorant
               Rabble
               ,
               that
               conspired
               not
               against
               me
               .
            
             Most
             unhappy
             must
             those
             men
             and
             times
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             blind
             and
             barbarous
             Apostacy
             from
             faith
             and
             manners
             is
             so
             general
             ,
             that
             scarce
             one
             man
             amongst
             the
             (
             at
             least
             most
             seeming
             )
             learned
             and
             religious
             can
             be
             found
             to
             be
             so
             much
             animadversive
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             
             to
             read
             and
             understand
             (
             as
             Jeroms
             was
             )
             a
             Treatise
             penn'd
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             but
             shall
             rather
             (
             by
             cursed
             speaking
             )
             oppose
             the
             faithful
             composer
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             grosly
             neglect
             both
             him
             and
             it
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             (
             saith
             Jerom
             )
             so
             simple
             and
             mean
             a
             Scribe
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             ignorant
             Rabble
             ,
             that
             conspired
             not
             against
             me
             .
             And
             they
             ,
             soon
             after
             ,
             conspired
             against
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             against
             Orthodox
             Councils
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             as
             will
             instantly
             appear
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             thus
             far
             shown
             that
             Romes
             temporal
             fall
             was
             final
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             and
             that
             her
             spiritual
             fall
             (
             some
             few
             excepted
             )
             might
             seem
             total
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             Apostacy
             (
             after
             the
             Patern
             of
             her
             foresaid
             Types
             )
             was
             or
             might
             seem
             ,
             general
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             have
             shown
             the
             
               Terminus
               ad
               quem
            
             of
             Rome
             Primitive
             and
             Apostate
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             
               Terminus
               a
               quo
            
             ,
             or
             commencement
             of
             Rome
             Decapolite
             and
             Papal
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             :
             For
             as
             no
             man
             can
             build
             a
             firm
             house
             upon
             a
             false
             foundation
             ;
             so
             I
             (
             if
             I
             intend
             to
             give
             some
             short
             Series
             of
             the
             Transactions
             of
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             )
             must
             of
             necessity
             ,
             seek
             to
             lay
             (
             first
             and
             above
             all
             )
             a
             sure
             foundation
             in
             stating
             rightly
             the
             Commencements
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             have
             laboured
             to
             shew
             in
             part
             ,
             what
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             sins
             of
             it
             were
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             it
             :
             And
             (
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             )
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               How
               and
               when
               the
            
             Bicorn
             
               Beast
               laid
               his
               foundation
               of
               deceit
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               build
               thereon
               the
               body
               of
               Apostacy
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             (
             the
             superintendent
             of
             that
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             )
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             his
             
             coming
             ,
             we
             have
             shewn
             sufficiently
             :
             But
             which
             way
             came
             this
             Prince
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             ?
             How
             did
             he
             lead
             on
             the
             Van
             of
             that
             revolted
             body
             ?
             What
             was
             the
             way
             of
             deceiveableness
             wherein
             he
             went
             ?
             What
             Doctrine
             for
             foundation
             ,
             did
             he
             first
             lay
             ?
             What
             was
             his
             practice
             and
             profession
             in
             that
             juncture
             of
             time
             from
             404
             to
             about
             412
             and
             some
             time
             after
             ?
          
           
             If
             we
             consult
             Saint
             Jerom
             here
             ,
             He
             is
             silent
             :
             He
             has
             nothing
             (
             or
             not
             much
             )
             to
             say
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             .
             Their
             doctrine
             was
             not
             Arrian
             ,
             but
             Homousian
             ;
             not
             grosly
             Heretical
             ,
             but
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             Orthodox
             :
             Otherwise
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             superintendent
             could
             not
             so
             well
             
               deceive
               those
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             But
             ,
             That
             man
             of
             sin
             came
             (
             exactly
             as
             the
             Apostle
             foretold
             )
             
               with
               all
               deceiveableness
            
             :
             And
             so
             his
             doctrine
             was
             a
             contented
             ,
             careless
             ,
             shallow
             (
             but
             for
             most
             part
             sound
             )
             doctrine
             (
             perverted
             by
             a
             censorious
             ,
             uncharitable
             application
             )
             which
             is
             most
             deceitful
             :
             For
             ,
             Deceit
             (
             fortified
             from
             truth
             it self
             ,
             mis-applyed
             )
             is
             most
             deceitful
             ,
             and
             most
             properly
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             false
             Prophet
             Bicorne
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             knowledge
             (
             that
             profanely
             stints
             it self
             in
             its
             growth
             ,
             or
             groweth
             fruitless
             for
             want
             of
             right
             application
             )
             is
             a
             deficient
             ,
             trivial
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             stony
             ground
             's
             shallow
             superficies
             which
             is
             most
             deceitful
             :
             So
             the
             soundest
             doctrine
             (
             that
             serveth
             to
             shelter
             and
             support
             Pharisaical
             pride
             ,
             filthy
             avarice
             ,
             and
             perfidious
             fraud
             )
             is
             but
             
               (
               corruptio
               optimi
               pessima
            
             )
             the
             most
             perverse
             prevarication
             of
             Hypocrifie
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Bicorne
             beast
             most
             
               deceiveth
               ,
               and
               his
               deceived
            
             :
             And
             this
             Pillar
             of
             smoak
             and
             foundation
             of
             deceits
             served
             him
             best
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             for
             a
             substructure
             to
             build
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             upon
             .
          
           
             
             
               He
               shall
               teach
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Cyprian
               )
               infidelity
               under
               a
               
               shew
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               night
               for
               the
               day
               ,
               destruction
               for
               salvation
               ,
               and
               AntiChrist
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               come
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               with
               all
               deceivableness
               of
               unrightecusness
               .
               And
               shall
               deceive
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             
               (
               were
               it
               possible
               )
               the
               very
               Elect.
            
             This
             way
             of
             deepest
             deceits
             was
             (
             like
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Serpent
             upon
             a
             stone
             )
             the
             secret
             way
             (
             not
             of
             Antichrist
             sensual
             ,
             but
             )
             of
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Antichrist
             ,
             more
             properly
             called
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             :
             For
             ,
             Antichrist
             sensual
             ,
             and
             his
             complices
             ,
             came
             (
             
             Sodom-like
             )
             with
             little
             deceitfulness
             of
             appearance
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             profession
             ;
             cared
             not
             for
             it
             in
             either
             ,
             because
             they
             then
             desired
             not
             (
             and
             now
             desire
             not
             much
             )
             to
             hide
             their
             sins
             :
             But
             contrarily
             ,
             all-deceiveableness
             of
             false
             appearances
             in
             sound
             doctrine
             with
             uncharitable
             application
             ;
             in
             verbal
             formalities
             of
             strict
             profession
             ,
             and
             in
             seeming-serious
             ,
             fictions
             of
             false
             miracles
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             ,
             or
             chief
             way
             ,
             wherein
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             (
             conform
             to
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             those
             sacred
             Texts
             )
             came
             ,
             or
             could
             come
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             His
             white
             vail
             of
             deceits
             was
             somewhat
             spotted
             (
             even
             from
             his
             Cradle
             ,
             or
             first
             commencement
             )
             with
             some
             black
             spots
             of
             unsound
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             (
             even
             then
             )
             less
             deceivable
             to
             the
             more
             discerning
             ,
             and
             more
             visible
             to
             the
             simple
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Liberius
             (
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             about
             the
             year
             360
             )
             was
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             
             and
             a
             profest
             adversary
             to
             Athanasius
             :
             But
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             about
             forty
             years
             before
             the
             superintendent
             of
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             was
             advanced
             to
             preside
             supream
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Anastasius
             the
             second
             ,
             
             about
             the
             year
             490
             (
             holding
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Acatius
             )
             dyed
             the
             same
             death
             that
             Arrius
             did
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Cyricius
             sought
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             prohibition
             of
             Priests
             
             mariages
             about
             the
             year
             400
             :
             
             But
             this
             
               doctrine
               of
               Devils
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             )
             sprung
             not
             up
             ,
             to
             purpose
             ,
             till
             after
             some
             Centuries
             of
             years
             .
          
           
             
               A
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               forgot
            
             (
             saith
             Morney
             upon
             this
             occasion
             )
             
               that
               corruption
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               discipline
               should
               meet
               ,
               and
               march
               together
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             President
             over
             the
             Apostacy
             (
             even
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             her
             Infancy
             )
             did
             not
             only
             innovate
             something
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             did
             much
             invade
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             in
             point
             of
             Discipline
             .
             *
             His
             incroachments
             herein
             ,
             came
             with
             such
             commanding
             violence
             ,
             that
             Orthodox
             Councels
             could
             not
             heal
             her
             seeming
             mortal
             wounds
             made
             thereby
             :
             For
             ,
             He
             took
             away
             her
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             by
             rescuing
             ,
             and
             restoring
             excommunicate
             Appellants
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             arrogated
             all
             her
             rights
             unto
             himself
             :
             Wherefore
             (
             these
             bulworks
             thus
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             defences
             falling
             on
             all
             sides
             )
             she
             was
             soon
             (
             by
             this
             meanes
             )
             
               troden
               under
               foot
               of
               those
               Gentiles
            
             for
             1260
             years
             ,
             Revel
             .
             11.2.3
             .
             And
             a
             flood
             of
             (
             at
             first
             somewhat
             refined
             )
             errours
             ,
             formal
             ignorance
             ,
             filthy
             (
             but
             deceitful
             )
             manners
             began
             to
             overspread
             (
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             )
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             We
             see
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             some
             beginings
             of
             unsound
             doctrine
             were
             in
             the
             ingress
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             :
             But
             the
             breaches
             in
             Church
             Discipline
             (
             the
             defence
             both
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             support
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             seemed
             (
             even
             then
             )
             irreparable
             .
             And
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Sundry
             superstitions
             (
             the
             least
             suspected
             seeds
             of
             the
             greatest
             Heresies
             )
             were
             liberally
             sown
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Damasus
             (
             instead
             of
             Psalmes
             )
             caused
             songs
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Abolished
             ,
             the
             Bible-Translation
             
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             :
             Contrary
             to
             which
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             Decreed
             Can.
             69.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             (
             about
             the
             year
             406
             )
             Decreed
             :
             
             
               That
               all
               Persous
            
             should
             kiss
             the
             Pax.
             
          
           
             Leo
             (
             about
             the
             year
             442
             )
             brought
             in
             Auricular
             confession
             :
             
             Decreed
             
               that
               reverence
               should
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Images
               ,
               of
               Saints
               upon
               the
               penalty
               of
               a
               curse
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             (
             when
             the
             Bicorn
             beast
             first
             began
             to
             build
             it
             )
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sound
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             Antichrists
             undeniable
             Character
             )
             carelesly
             shallow
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             brake
             down
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             wall
             of
             Discipline
             to
             make
             his
             ingress
             the
             more
             easie
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             ruinate
             her
             ,
             and
             erect
             his
             Apostacy
             in
             her
             place
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             loaded
             her
             ,
             and
             fortified
             his
             own
             City
             of
             confusion
             with
             sundry
             superstitions
             ,
             which
             grew
             up
             after
             into
             dangerous
             Heresies
             :
             Thus
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             came
             to
             build
             the
             body
             of
             Apostacy
             .
             But
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             great
             business
             (
             from
             about
             400
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             )
             was
             about
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             a
             firm
             foundation
             for
             his
             threefold
             Decapolity
             :
             Wise
             builders
             seek
             a
             sure
             Rock
             ;
             so
             these
             (
             
               Fatui
               Structores
            
             foolish
             master-builders
             )
             must
             pretend
             to
             find
             a
             Rock
             ,
             when
             they
             laid
             their
             foundation
             upon
             the
             sand
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             must
             they
             find
             this
             unfound
             Rock
             ?
             In
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             find
             
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               ,
               And
               upon
               this
               Rock
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             There
             they
             find
             Peter
             to
             be
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             (
             his
             pretended
             successor
             )
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Fundamental
             Heresie
             (
             for
             so
             it
             may
             well
             be
             )
             was
             so
             closely
             followed
             ,
             and
             so
             subtilly
             handled
             upon
             Scripture
             account
             ,
             in
             that
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             almost
             deceived
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             some
             chief
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitive
             church
             :
             
               Crediderunt
               Hieronymus
               ,
               
               &
               Augustinus
               Ecclesiam
               super
               Petrum
               fundatam
               :
               Sed
               ,
               retractantes
               ambo
               ,
               dixerunt
               ;
               Super
               Fetram
               Christum
               ,
               quem
               Petrus
               agnovit
               :
            
             Both
             Jerom
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             were
             brought
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             Peter
             ;
             But
             they
             both
             ,
             retracting
             ,
             said
             ,
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Rock
             ,
             whom
             Peter
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             (
             when
             it
             began
             to
             prevail
             apparently
             about
             the
             year
             407
             )
             was
             sufficiently
             supersicial
             ,
             and
             shallow
             (
             but
             most
             of
             it
             literally
             ,
             and
             fundamentally
             sound
             )
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fit
             to
             deceive
             ,
             conform
             to
             that
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             foretold
             saying
             ;
             whose
             coming
             is
             with
             all
             deceivableness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             deceitful
             ,
             fruitless
             knowledge
             brought
             forth
             like
             obedience
             :
             Not
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             evil
             reports
             upon
             all
             that
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             wicked
             practices
             against
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Jorom
             ,
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             (
             from
             their
             ownsad
             experience
             )
             sufficiently
             witnessed
             .
          
           
             But
             Saint
             Jerom
             calls
             that
             new
             created
             Corporation
             of
             Apostacy
             ;
             The
             Rabble
             of
             Ignorance
             :
             Neither
             was
             there
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             so
             simple
             a
             Scribe
             in
             all
             that
             ignorant
             Rabble
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sure
             Saint
             Jerom
             here
             overshoots
             himself
             :
             For
             ,
             how
             could
             Rome
             (
             then
             revolting
             )
             be
             a
             Rabble
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             seeing
             her
             Doctrine
             was
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             (
             though
             trivial
             ,
             and
             shallow
             )
             sound
             ,
             and
             (
             besides
             some
             sincere
             professors
             in
             her
             )
             she
             had
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             her
             learned
             Clarkes
             famed
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             Saint
             Jerom
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             was
             serious
             ,
             but
             not
             censorious
             ,
             not
             rash
             in
             calling
             the
             body
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             ;
             A
             conspiracy
             ,
             or
             a
             Rabble
             of
             pride
             and
             ignorance
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             that
             want
             (
             as
             they
             he
             complained
             of
             appeared
             to
             do
             )
             right
             ,
             and
             Charitable
             application
             in
             practice
             (
             though
             they
             should
             have
             all
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             be
             never
             so
             learned
             )
             
               are
               proud
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             )
             
               knowing
               nothing
            
             :
             Such
             consent
             not
             (
             though
             they
             should
             in
             words
             )
             at
             least
             in
             works
             ,
             to
             the
             Patern
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             trivial
             ,
             and
             shallow
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             such
             superficial
             Proficients
             (
             the
             best
             of
             them
             )
             know
             nothing
             ,
             appears
             also
             expresly
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             1
             Corinth
             .
             13.2
             .
             
               Though
               I
               understand
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               Faith
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Charity
               ,
               I
               am
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Am
               nothing
               :
               Ex
               nihilo
               fit
               nihil
               :
            
             Little
             knowledge
             is
             he
             like
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             never
             so
             much
             :
             He
             's
             nothing
             that
             hath
             not
             Charity
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             hath
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             obedience
             :
             Both
             are
             false
             ,
             both
             but
             deceits
             ,
             if
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             workes
             are
             without
             right
             ,
             and
             Charitable
             application
             ;
             That
             's
             the
             depth
             of
             good
             ground
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             deepest
             Earth
             is
             shallow
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             the
             greatest
             deceits
             :
             What
             wonder
             then
             ,
             if
             sacred
             Scripture
             sayes
             :
             Such
             men
             
               know
               nothing
               ,
               or
               are
               nothing
               ?
            
             And
             what
             wrong
             did
             Saint
             Jerom
             do
             to
             the
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             ,
             whom
             (
             because
             he
             had
             sadly
             experienced
             them
             to
             be
             such
             men
             )
             he
             asserted
             to
             be
             ;
             
               A
               Rabble
               of
               Pride
               and
               Ignorance
            
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             saith
             :
             
               Such
               men
               are
               proud
               ,
               knowing
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ,
             If
             the
             greatest
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             such
             Professors
             is
             but
             Pseudosophia
             (
             the
             wisdom
             of
             folly
             ,
             or
             
             deceit
             of
             fools
             )
             then
             how
             great
             is
             the
             deceit
             ,
             and
             folly
             of
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             most
             knowing
             men
             ,
             that
             wants
             (
             or
             seeks
             not
             after
             )
             a
             meek
             ,
             sober
             ,
             right
             ,
             and
             Charitable
             application
             of
             what
             they
             do
             know
             and
             practice
             ?
          
           
             It
             were
             better
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             and
             their
             Christian
             duty
             to
             seek
             depth
             of
             Earth
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             giver
             of
             every
             perfect
             gift
             ,
             to
             become
             good
             ground
             (
             richly
             furnished
             with
             a
             frame
             of
             right
             application
             )
             to
             get
             a
             meek
             candor
             of
             Christian
             integrity
             ,
             and
             right
             practising
             Charity
             :
             The
             labours
             also
             of
             such
             men
             in
             sacred
             Scripture
             are
             not
             usually
             contemptible
             ,
             nor
             they
             so
             proud
             ,
             and
             consident
             ;
             However
             the
             failings
             of
             such
             may
             be
             better
             born
             with
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Senate
             of
             Pharisees
             (
             of
             whom
             Saint
             Jerom
             so
             greatly
             complained
             )
             was
             (
             at
             the
             ingress
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             )
             far
             from
             such
             a
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             their
             own
             practises
             ,
             according
             to
             Saint
             Jeroms
             and
             many
             others
             testimonies
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             shall
             instantly
             ,
             further
             shew
             :
             Therefore
             Jerom
             was
             not
             much
             wrong
             (
             or
             rather
             judged
             very
             right
             )
             when
             he
             called
             that
             Senate
             (
             not
             of
             true
             Seers
             ,
             but
             of
             wicked
             Spies
             of
             evil
             reports
             )
             
               A
               Rabble
               of
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Ignorance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Et
               quis
               docet
               aptius
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             more
             fitly
             taught
             us
             the
             time
             of
             the
             ingress
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             :
             To
             wit
             (
             exactly
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             expresly
             foretold
             )
             
               in
               all
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             fruitless
             ,
             trivial
             ,
             deceitful
             ,
             Saint-persecuting
             ,
             truth-opposing
             (
             but
             somewhat
             literally
             sound
             )
             profession
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             God
             ,
             sure
             would
             so
             have
             it
             :
             That
             this
             vigilant
             Watchman
             should
             (
             by
             his
             special
             Providence
             ,
             and
             appointment
             )
             stand
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             signisie
             to
             her
             faithful
             shepheards
             the
             
             certain
             time
             when
             the
             Wolf
             brake
             in
             upon
             her
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             ingress
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             should
             be
             industrious
             ,
             and
             faithful
             in
             their
             Charge
             ,
             should
             not
             need
             to
             be
             overmuch
             incumbred
             in
             finding
             out
             that
             instant
             time
             of
             his
             entering
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             also
             further
             (
             and
             that
             fully
             )
             confirms
             the
             first
             termini
             (
             or
             commencements
             )
             of
             all
             these
             twelve
             Epochaes
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             his
             ingress
             :
             His
             progress
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             now
             invites
             our
             Eye
             a
             little
             space
             .
          
           
             
               The
               False
               Prophets
               progress
               in
               pulling
               down
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               (
               her
               Power
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               )
               to
               build
               therewith
               ,
               his
               Apostacy
               in
               her
               place
               .
            
             
               THe
               False
               Prophet
               (
               the
               Bicorn
               superintendent
               of
               this
               Decapolite
               body
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               then
               about
               to
               build
               )
               having
               laid
               his
               foundation
               of
               deceit
               ,
               and
               made
               this
               misapplyed
               Text
               
                 (
                 Tues
                 Petrus
              
               )
               his
               chief
               Pillar
               in
               it
               ,
               proceeded
               to
               build
               upon
               it
               :
               And
               which
               way
               goes
               he
               to
               work
               in
               Building
               upon
               this
               Foundation
               ?
            
             
               
                 Diruit
                 ,
                 aedificat
              
               :
               He
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               built
               :
               Destroyed
               Primitive
               Church
               Priviledges
               ;
               Built
               his
               own
               Supremacy
               :
               Beat
               down
               Zion
               ,
               Built
               Babel
               :
               And
               how
               was
               this
               done
               ?
               He
               destroyed
               the
               then
               almost
               decayed
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               Schisme
               :
               And
               how
               may
               this
               plainly
               appear
               ?
            
             
               
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 Zosimus
                 ,
                 Boniface
              
               ,
               and
               Caelestin
               (
               these
               four
               first
               builders
               of
               the
               Decapolity
               of
               Apostacy
               )
               claimed
               Supremacy
               in
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Councils
               :
               The
               three
               last
               sent
               their
               Legates
               to
               the
               sixth
               
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               and
               ordered
               them
               there
               ,
               to
               require
               of
               that
               Council
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               The
               Right
               of
               power
               to
               command
               ,
               granted
               (
               as
               they
               pretended
               )
               by
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               :
               *
               That
               Council
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               of
               Carthage
               sent
               Messengers
               with
               Letters
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               and
               Antioch
               ,
               to
               send
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               fast
               sealed
               up
               :
               The
               Copies
               came
               ,
               the
               Council
               examined
               them
               ,
               and
               found
               no
               such
               Canon
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               four
               superintendents
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               falsely
               pretended
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               :
               And
               so
               were
               all
               these
               first
               four
               fabers
               (
               or
               master-builders
               )
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               found
               Lyars
               ,
               and
               were
               so
               proved
               to
               be
               by
               the
               certain
               experience
               ,
               and
               authority
               of
               an
               Orthodox
               Council
               ,
               wherein
               Aurelius
               was
               President
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Augustine
               himself
               an
               active
               member
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Boniface
               ,
               
               Nevertheless
               (
               because
               that
               Council
               would
               not
               receive
               their
               new
               found
               foundation
               of
               usurping
               pride
               ,
               neither
               upon
               Scripture
               account
               ,
               from
               their
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               ,
               by
               them
               perverted
               :
               Nor
               from
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               which
               it
               never
               decreed
               )
               excommunicated
               that
               Council
               ,
               and
               therein
               Augustine
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Africk
               .
            
             
               But
               Boniface
               the
               Second
               (
               about
               115
               years
               after
               )
               absolved
               those
               Churches
               upon
               their
               humble
               submission
               :
               
               His
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Aurelius
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Carthage
               (
               
                 that
                 presided
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Council
                 of
              
               Carthage
               )
               
                 with
                 his
                 Colleagues
              
               (
               227
               Fathers
               of
               Africk
               )
               and
               amongst
               them
               ,
               Augustine
               himself
               )
               
                 began
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Predecessors
                 ,
              
               Boniface
               ,
               and
               Caelestin
               )
               
                 to
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               :
               But
               Eulalius
               ,
               
                 now
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Carthage
               
                 (
                 seeing
                 himself
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 sin
                 of
              
               Aurelius
               ,
               
                 to
                 stand
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 ommunion
                 
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Church
                 )
                 hath
                 repented
                 him
                 thereof
                 ,
                 intreating
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 to
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               is
               therefore
               ,
               abundantly
               evident
               (
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               their
               own
               Writers
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               upon
               their
               humble
               submission
               ,
               absolved
               those
               Churches
               )
               that
               the
               Spiritual
               representatives
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               excommunicated
               that
               sixth
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               and
               Augustine
               therein
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Churches
               of
               Africk
               represented
               in
               that
               Council
               ;
               And
               (
               by
               a
               
                 Synechdoche
                 partis
              
               )
               they
               thereby
               excommunicated
               the
               whole
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               divesting
               her
               of
               her
               Church
               power
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               which
               that
               sixth
               Council
               sought
               to
               maintain
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               by
               that
               insolent
               excision
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               faithful
               witnesses
               )
               made
               her self
               ,
               manifestly
               ,
               a
               Sect
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               For
               ,
               in
               that
               she
               excommunicated
               them
               ,
               she
               cut
               her self
               off
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               whom
               they
               did
               represent
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               her
               right
               ,
               officiate
               ,
               for
            
             
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               Papal
               Protoschisme
               from
               the
               (
               then
               falling
               ,
               or
               but
               new
               fallen
               )
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               was
               that
               foundation
               ,
               which
               the
               Bicorn
               beast
               found
               in
               his
               misapplyed
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               also
               did
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               :
               For
               (
               this
               foundation
               being
               first
               laid
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               began
               to
               build
               the
               Corporation
               of
               Apostacy
               about
               the
               year
               four
               hundred
               ,
               and
               twelve
               )
               he
               proceeded
               next
               ,
               to
               go
               this
               way
               to
               work
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               
                 (
                 ut
                 diruat
                 Ecclesiam
              
               )
               to
               destroy
               the
               feeble
               (
               and
               perhaps
               then
               flying
               )
               Primitive
               Church
               by
               excommunicating
               her
               faithful
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               maintainers
               of
               her
               just
               rights
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               ;
               By
               blaspheming
               her
               ,
               and
               them
               
                 (
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 )
              
               by
               bringing
               evil
               reports
               upon
               
               such
               as
               sought
               most
               to
               support
               her
               ,
               and
               by
               persecuting
               ,
               serveral
               wayes
               ,
               both
               her
               and
               them
               :
               *
               Of
               this
               Saint
               Augustine
               himself
               grievously
               complained
               :
               
                 We
                 are
                 threatned
              
               (
               faith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 a
              
               Posse
               Comitatus
               ,
               
                 and
                 Force
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Sea
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 (
                 poor
                 Christians
                 )
                 stand
                 in
                 greater
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 themselves
                 do
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Emperour
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Jerom
               complained
               of
               the
               Conspiracy
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               ;
               But
               Augustine
               here
               complaines
               of
               their
               force
               of
               armes
               ,
               and
               violence
               ,
               by
               them
               (
               even
               in
               the
               infancy
               of
               that
               Apostacy
               )
               threatned
               against
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               against
               the
               Churches
               of
               Africk
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               consequence
               )
               against
               the
               whole
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               all
               these
               Persecutions
               ,
               Excommunications
               ,
               causeless
               Conspiracies
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               ,
               offers
               ,
               or
               attempts
               of
               violence
               were
               done
               (
               under
               an
               outward
               vail
               of
               deceit
               )
               in
               a
               superficial
               ,
               trivial
               ,
               shallow
               (
               but
               somewhat
               literally
               sound
               )
               doctrine
               ,
               destitute
               of
               right
               application
               from
               any
               principle
               of
               Charity
               ,
               or
               right
               understanding
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               Here
               I
               may
               hint
               (
               which
               I
               shall
               after
               handle
               at
               large
               )
               this
               threefold
               clear
               Character
               of
               ,
               and
               signal
               distinction
               betwixt
               ,
               the
               false
               Prophets
               sensual
               ,
               fecular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               .
            
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               grosly
               corrupt
               ,
               with
               manners
               conform
               ,
               are
               the
               Image
               ,
               and
               superscription
               of
               the
               sensual
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               :
               He
               's
               a
               Political
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               they
               false
               professors
               ,
               because
               their
               faith
               (
               in
               its
               outward
               form
               of
               words
               )
               is
               grosly
               false
               ,
               or
               their
               practice
               visibly
               profane
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               The
               false
               Prophet
               secular
               is
               (
               no
               single
               person
               but
               )
               a
               Political
               false
               Prophet
               also
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               false
               professors
               (
               not
               because
               their
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
               is
               false
               ,
               
               though
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               unsound
               ,
               but
               )
               because
               their
               Charity
               (
               through
               Covetousness
               )
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               their
               practises
               ,
               and
               applications
               (
               from
               the
               same
               extract
               )
               corrupt
               and
               false
               as
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               :
               The
               False
               Prophet
               Spiritual
               ,
               is
               a
               Political
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               false
               Professors
               (
               not
               because
               their
               Faith
               ,
               in
               its
               literal
               form
               of
               words
               ,
               is
               false
               ,
               though
               that
               may
               be
               much
               unsound
               ,
               but
               )
               because
               their
               Charity
               (
               extracted
               from
               censorious
               pride
               )
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               their
               practices
               ,
               and
               applications
               (
               from
               the
               same
               spring
               )
               most
               corrupt
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Pharises
               also
               :
               For
               the
               Pharisees
               held
               forth
               (
               as
               a
               Figure
               of
               him
               )
               the
               Bicorn
               beast
               ,
               or
               his
               two
               hornes
               ,
               versant
               about
               pride
               ,
               and
               covetousness
               :
               And
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               :
               
                 Omnia
                 ,
                 s●ingratum
                 dixeris
              
               ;
               So
               we
               may
               say
               :
               All
               their
               Religion
               ,
               devotions
               ,
               duties
               ,
               and
               obedience
               are
               most
               false
               ,
               if
               their
               Charity
               ,
               and
               applications
               (
               though
               their
               doctrine
               be
               never
               so
               sound
               )
               be
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               false
               as
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               This
               Triplicit
               Monster
               (
               the
               sensual
               ,
               secular
               and
               spiritual
               Antithesis
               to
               Gospel
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               witnesses
               of
               it
               ,
               thus
               described
               )
               is
               the
               three
               headed
               Cerberus
               ,
               that
               barks
               forth
               (
               day
               ,
               and
               night
               )
               all
               evil
               reports
               ,
               rash
               slanders
               ,
               and
               cavils
               ,
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               very
               Heathens
               might
               have
               some
               glimpse
               of
               those
               three
               (
               sensual
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               )
               lusts
               (
               the
               three
               yelling
               mouthes
               of
               this
               infernal
               Beast
               )
               and
               did
               most
               fitly
               figure
               them
               by
               that
               feigned
               monster
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               yells
               of
               those
               two
               last
               (
               from
               principles
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               avarice
               )
               are
               (
               by
               far
               )
               the
               fellest
               ,
               and
               most
               loud
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               The
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
               (
               not
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               or
               gross
               Hereticks
               )
               in
               Rome
               cryed
               out
               against
               Jerom
               all
               at
               once
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               The
               Pharisees
               (
               and
               not
               the
               Publicanes
               )
               cryed
               out
               against
               Christ
               .
               
               For
               ,
               Sooner
               may
               men
               silence
               doggs
               ,
               then
               those
               men
               from
               cursed
               speaking
               before
               they
               know
               what
               ,
               for
               what
               ,
               or
               against
               whom
               they
               speak
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               two
               last
               (
               led
               by
               the
               most
               greedy
               ,
               and
               pernicious
               lusts
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               covetousness
               )
               are
               the
               cruellest
               cursed
               speakers
               ,
               violently
               carryed
               on
               with
               canine
               appetites
               ,
               to
               derogate
               from
               the
               best
               deserving
               
                 (
                 ut
                 inde
                 diruant
              
               )
               that
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               they
               may
               destroy
               them
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               superintendents
               of
               the
               two
               last
               are
               the
               two
               Horns
               of
               that
               Bicorn
               beast
               ,
               Revel
               .
               13.11
               .
               The
               two
               representatives
               Spiritual
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               ,
               that
               (
               under
               the
               Lamblike
               Formes
               of
               Religious
               Zeal
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               profession
               ,
               void
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               right
               application
               )
               cryed
               down
               Christ
               Mystical
               ,
               as
               the
               Type
               Pharisees
               cryed
               down
               Christ
               personal
               :
               And
               cryed
               down
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               with
               all
               her
               rights
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               as
               the
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               ,
               cryed
               down
               Saint
               Jerom
               all
               at
               once
               :
               For
               ,
               That
               Lamblike
               ,
               Bicorn
               
                 Beast
                 spake
              
               (
               saith
               
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 Dragon
                 :
              
               These
               are
               the
               meanes
               (
               those
               very
               meanes
               )
               whereby
               that
               
                 Bicorn
                 Pseudoprophetick
              
               beast
               
                 (
                 diruit
                 Ecclesiam
              
               )
               pulled
               down
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               :
               
                 He
                 spake
                 as
                 a
                 Dragon
              
               ,
               cryed
               down
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               faithful
               witnesses
               of
               both
               (
               as
               the
               first
               Dragon
               did
               )
               day
               ,
               and
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               with
               many
               Cerberous
               mouthes
               ,
               all
               at
               once
               :
               Thus
               he
               pulled
               down
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               alienated
               her
               rights
               ,
               destroyed
               her
               proprieties
               .
            
             
               
                 Diruit
                 ,
                 aedificavit
              
               :
               He
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               built
               :
               Of
               his
               Diruit
               we
               have
               ,
               briefly
               done
               ;
               Or
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               this
               Bicorn
               False
               Prophet
               pulled
               down
               what
               opposed
               ,
               we
               have
               ,
               briefly
               hinted
               from
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Saint
               
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Boniface
              
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               sixth
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               evident
               in
               the
               Letter
               
               of
               that
               Council
               to
               Caelestin
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Canons
               of
               that
               Council
               :
               His
               aedificavit
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               built
               in
               the
               place
               of
               what
               he
               pulled
               down
               ,
               we
               shall
               handle
               with
               like
               succinctness
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               False
               Prophets
               further
               proceeding
               in
               building
               the
               body
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               having
               first
               pulled
               down
               what
               opposed
               .
            
             
               HE
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               went
               about
               to
               build
               ,
               wherein
               his
               main
               care
               was
               to
               keep
               his
               new
               found
               foundation
               (
               his
               perverted
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               )
               with
               all
               diligence
               :
               
               For
               ,
               (
               The
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               having
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               450
               ,
               much
               invalidated
               his
               claim
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               from
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               )
               Gelasius
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               four
               hundred
               ,
               and
               ninety
               two
               ,
               alledged
               not
               for
               himself
               either
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               or
               the
               antient
               observation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               held
               himself
               fast
               to
               his
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
                 :
                 This
                 goeth
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 by
                 any
                 Synodal
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
                 .
              
            
             
               Upon
               the
               Rock
               (
               Christ
               whom
               Peter
               confessed
               )
               did
               Christ
               (
               that
               faithful
               Faber
               ,
               and
               true
               witness
               )
               build
               his
               Church
               :
               And
               the
               false
               Prophet
               Bicorn
               (
               his
               Anti-faber
               )
               built
               her
               Antithesis
               (
               the
               Tower
               of
               Babel
               )
               upon
               this
               Chimaera
               Rock
               of
               his
               misapplyed
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               :
               He
               spent
               much
               time
               in
               pulling
               down
               what
               opposed
               before
               he
               could
               go
               fast
               forward
               in
               his
               building
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               Nation
               ,
               
               that
               conferr'd
               her self
               (
               as
               part
               of
               it
               )
               to
               the
               False
               Prophets
               intended
               Fabrick
               ,
               was
               France
               under
               Clovis
               (
               the
               first
               Christian
               King
               thereof
               )
               about
               the
               year
               485.
               
               Justinian
               (
               about
               the
               year
               533
               )
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               John
               the
               second
               ,
               
               submitted
               ,
               and
               united
               to
               his
               holiness
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               East
               :
               The
               East
               Empire
               ,
               
               which
               Justinian
               (
               as
               his
               Letter
               witnesseth
               )
               submitted
               ,
               and
               united
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               contained
               these
               Nations
               ,
               that
               were
               before
               Provinces
               of
               Pagan
               Rome
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               First
               Greece
               ,
               and
               Thrace
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Natolia
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               and
               Palestina
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Aegypt
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               Mauritania
               .
               But
               the
               two
               last
               had
               submitted
               before
               to
               Boniface
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               we
               shewed
               before
               :
               These
               five
               (
               at
               first
               Provinces
               under
               
                 Pagan
                 Rome
              
               ,
               after
               Kingdoms
               in
               Rome
               Papal
               )
               with
               France
               aforesaid
               ,
               made
               six
               Nations
               of
               the
               false
               Prophets
               Decapolity
               .
               
               Richaredus
               ,
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               honoured
               this
               grand
               Seignor
               ,
               and
               his
               supposed
               ,
               sacred
               Papal
               City
               ,
               by
               adding
               his
               Kingdom
               (
               as
               a
               seventh
               part
               of
               it
               )
               to
               his
               (
               soon
               after
               )
               
               Decarch-superintendency
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               586.
               
            
             
               This
               grand
               Master
               builder
               took
               great
               care
               (
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Gregory
               the
               great
               ,
               
               and
               about
               the
               year
               590
               )
               of
               the
               British
               Isles
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               (
               as
               an
               eight
               part
               of
               it
               )
               into
               the
               building
               of
               his
               beloved
               City
               .
            
             
               Germany
               (
               the
               ninth
               part
               of
               this
               Decapolity
               )
               came
               in
               by
               parcels
               :
               Part
               ,
               probably
               ,
               might
               come
               in
               with
               
                 Clovis
                 an
              
               .
               485
               ,
               whose
               Off-spring
               ,
               and
               people
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               were
               Germans
               in
               Franconia
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               not
               Conquered
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               Part
               the
               Burgundians
               might
               bring
               in
               about
               the
               year
               416
               ,
               who
               were
               ,
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               Germans
               ,
               and
               turned
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Part
               the
               Lumbards
               brought
               in
               about
               the
               year
               570
               ,
               
               and
               607.
               
            
             
               Bavaria
               ,
               and
               Austria
               brought
               in
               their
               large
               parts
               about
               the
               year
               615.
               
            
             
               Thus
               the
               second
               Dragon
               gave
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               
                 his
                 Seat
                 and
                 great
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Ten-crowned
                 Beast
              
               Papal
               ,
               by
               submitting
               his
               Nations
               to
               this
               Bicorn
               Builder
               ,
               (
               
                 who
                 had
                 
                 power
                 to
                 deceive
                 those
                 Nations
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Ch.
              
               13.14
               .
               )
               to
               become
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               ten
               fold
               Polity
               ,
               which
               his
               industrious
               hand
               was
               then
               contriving
               .
            
             
               Lumbardy
               and
               Scotland
               (
               both
               Kingdom
               )
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               Readers
               liberty
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Italy
               was
               the
               tenth
               Nation
               ,
               which
               the
               False
               Prophet
               edified
               (
               upon
               his
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               )
               in
               this
               ten
               fold
               Tripolity
               :
               His
               operating
               hand
               was
               first
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               last
               in
               framing
               of
               it
               to
               his
               absolute
               purpose
               :
               He
               (
               to
               that
               end
               )
               supplanted
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Lumbards
               in
               Italy
               ;
               
               Conspired
               against
               ,
               and
               by
               conspiracy
               ,
               slew
               the
               Exarches
               ,
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               Greek
               Empire
               residing
               in
               Italy
               .
            
             
               Here
               (
               saith
               Baronius
               )
               
                 was
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 and
                 Governours
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 command
                 in
              
               Rome
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 places
                 adjacent
              
               :
               And
               
                 here
                 we
                 end
                 our
                 brief
                 discovery
                 ,
              
               how
               the
               Bicorn
               beast
               built
               up
               the
               Papal
               Decapolity
               out
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               I
               approve
               not
               that
               common
               Opinion
               of
               many
               Expositors
               ,
               that
               find
               ten
               petty
               Kingdoms
               (
               and
               those
               to
               no
               purpose
               )
               in
               Europe
               :
               They
               (
               placing
               them
               chiefly
               betwixt
               the
               Rheyne
               and
               Danubius
               )
               thus
               name
               them
               :
               
                 Alemanni
                 ,
                 Ostrogothi
                 ,
                 Visogothi
                 ,
                 Hunni
                 ,
                 Saxoni
                 ,
                 Suevi
                 ,
                 Alani
                 ,
                 Vandali
                 ,
                 Burgundiones
                 ,
                 Franci
              
               ;
               most
               of
               which
               were
               petty
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               them
               )
               Kingdoms
               of
               no
               continuance
               :
               And
               so
               (
               as
               if
               Caesars
               Effigies
               upon
               his
               Coyn
               could
               be
               greater
               then
               his
               person
               ,
               or
               the
               Mapp
               of
               a
               Country
               larger
               then
               the
               Country
               it self
               )
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Prototype-Monarchies
               
                 (
                 Chaldaean
                 ,
                 Persian
                 ,
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Roman
                 ,
                 )
              
               must
               be
               far
               greater
               then
               the
               ten
               Nations
               of
               their
               Antitype
               (
               Rome
               Papal
               )
               whom
               they
               did
               but
               prefigure
               or
               
               shadow
               forth
               .
               Their
               tenent
               (
               so
               trivial
               )
               I
               reckon
               not
               worth
               refuting
               :
               But
               the
               ten
               Nations
               aforesaid
               were
               large
               Provinces
               under
               Pagan
               Rome
               ;
               after
               under
               Rome
               Orthodox
               :
               And
               Lastly
               ,
               were
               ten
               large
               Kingdoms
               in
               Papal
               and
               Decapolite
               Rome
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               freed
               from
               the
               bondage
               and
               power
               of
               Rome
               Imperial
               .
               The
               Supream
               secular
               powers
               of
               those
               ten
               Nations
               were
               the
               ten
               crowned
               horns
               of
               the
               Sea-born
               beast
               ,
               ch
               .
               13.1
               .
               Here
               the
               Reader
               may
               observe
               ,
               That
               three
               distinct
               powers
               secular
               are
               represented
               ,
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               ,
               by
               three
               different
               and
               distinct
               beast
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               
                 (
                 Bestia
                 decem
                 habens
                 cornua
                 sine
                 coronis
                 )
              
               a
               Beast
               with
               ten
               Horns
               uncrowned
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               
                 (
                 Bestia
                 decem
                 armata
                 Cornibus
                 coronatis
                 )
              
               a
               Beast
               with
               ten
               Horns
               crowned
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               
                 (
                 Bestia
                 Gentium
                 Regna
                 transferens
                 ,
                 vel
                 bestia
                 intermedia
                 )
              
               the
               beast
               that
               Translated
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               falling
               Empire
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               with
               ten
               Horns
               uncrowned
               was
               the
               first
               Dragon
               or
               the
               powers
               secular
               of
               Pagan
               Rome
               ,
               whose
               five
               first
               heads
               were
               fallen
               before
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               was
               born
               (
               five
               are
               fallen
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               ch
               .
               17.10
               .
               )
               He
               letted
               and
               should
               let
               the
               rising
               up
               of
               Papal
               Rome
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               Him
               the
               12
               ,
               17
               and
               18
               Chapters
               ,
               as
               also
               Thessal
               .
               2.7
               .
               hold
               forth
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Beast
               ,
               with
               ten
               Horns
               crowned
               ,
               was
               this
               Seaborn-beast
               ,
               Secular
               ,
               and
               Papal
               ,
               or
               the
               Secular
               powers
               of
               those
               ten
               Nations
               aforesaid
               ,
               whom
               the
               false
               Prophet
               deceived
               into
               a
               Papal-Decapolity
               by
               means
               of
               his
               false
               Miracles
               which
               he
               had
               power
               to
               do
               ,
               ch
               .
               13.14
               .
               The
               five
               first
               heads
               of
               the
               this
               ten-crowned
               beast
               were
               so
               far
               from
               being
               fallen
               before
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               that
               neither
               was
               that
               beast
               nor
               any
               one
               of
               his
               heads
               in
               being
               for
               
               above
               four
               hundred
               years
               after
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               :
               This
               Beast
               these
               Texts
               hold
               forth
               ,
               ch
               .
               13.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               &c.
               ch
               .
               16.13
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Beast
               
                 (
                 Bestia
                 Regna
                 transferens
              
               )
               was
               the
               second
               Dragon
               ,
               who
               took
               away
               him
               (
               the
               first
               Dragon
               )
               that
               letted
               the
               rising
               up
               of
               Papal
               Rome
               ,
               and
               gave
               (
               added
               )
               his
               power
               and
               great
               Authority
               (
               the
               Nations
               which
               he
               took
               from
               him
               )
               to
               her
               crowned
               Beast
               secular
               ,
               being
               induced
               thereunto
               by
               the
               deceit
               and
               procurement
               of
               the
               
                 Bicorn
                 beast
              
               as
               we
               have
               shown
               immediately
               before
               :
               This
               intermediate
               Beast
               or
               second
               Dragon
               these
               Texts
               hold
               forth
               ,
               ch
               .
               11.7
               .
               ch
               .
               13.2.4
               .
               ch
               .
               16.13
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               things
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               and
               many
               other
               ,
               I
               do
               (
               as
               a
               duty
               to
               be
               done
               of
               necessity
               )
               stear
               my
               course
               contrary
               to
               the
               Currents
               of
               all
               (
               at
               least
               all
               modern
               )
               Writers
               ,
               whereby
               I
               am
               incident
               to
               incurre
               the
               displeasure
               of
               many
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               no
               small
               fault
               of
               injustice
               and
               ingratitude
               in
               those
               that
               (
               being
               by
               long
               assuetude
               ,
               cemented
               to
               their
               errors
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Writers
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               have
               misled
               the
               way
               )
               cannot
               be
               content
               to
               be
               inconsentient
               to
               the
               truth
               themselves
               ,
               but
               are
               apt
               to
               conceive
               a
               prejudicious
               amaritude
               (
               and
               that
               before
               they
               read
               or
               know
               what
               they
               write
               )
               against
               those
               that
               would
               (
               by
               undenyable
               eviction
               of
               reason
               )
               convince
               them
               of
               their
               errors
               and
               manifest
               to
               them
               
                 (
                 nolentibus
                 ,
                 volentibus
              
               )
               not
               only
               the
               great
               dangers
               ,
               but
               the
               grossness
               of
               their
               mistakes
               .
            
             
               The
               Premises
               aforesaid
               may
               at
               present
               ,
               fully
               refel
               many
               that
               (
               pretending
               to
               unfold
               them
               )
               pour
               forth
               confusion
               as
               a
               flood
               ,
               upon
               sacred
               Scriptures
               and
               make
               them
               much
               more
               obscure
               and
               dark
               by
               their
               confident
               false
               glosses
               and
               Expositions
               :
               They
               may
               serve
               also
               to
               
               undeceive
               many
               sincere
               ,
               but
               seduced
               professors
               ,
               and
               sober
               Writers
               that
               are
               led
               away
               with
               the
               same
               errors
               .
               But
               I
               return
               .
            
             
               The
               superindents
               of
               the
               False
               Prophet
               Pagan
               (
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               ,
               who
               were
               
                 summi
                 Pontifices
              
               )
               fell
               rather
               short
               of
               this
               expansive
               superintendency
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               false
               Prophet
               Papal
               presided
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               was
               the
               means
               by
               which
               he
               built
               this
               tenfold
               City
               ?
            
             
               
                 He
                 cometh
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 withal
                 deceiveableness
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               He
               deceived
               those
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               Earth
               (
               those
               Nations
               chiefly
               ,
               aforesaid
               )
               
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 those
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 :
              
               Of
               which
               miracles
               I
               have
               hinted
               something
               before
               ,
               but
               shall
               insist
               upon
               them
               more
               fully
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               laid
               his
               forged
               (
               or
               at
               least
               falsely
               applyed
               )
               Foundation
               ,
               by
               deceit
               in
               Doctrine
               :
               He
               perverted
               the
               Text
               to
               cause
               them
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               Earth
               to
               believe
               (
               contrary
               to
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Faith
               )
               That
               Peter
               was
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               (
               his
               supposed
               successor
               )
               was
               the
               same
               by
               succession
               ,
               sole
               Apostolick-Bishop
               ,
               Primate
               over
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Supream
               over
               all
               Kings
               and
               Councils
               .
            
             
               
                 Those
                 that
                 dwelt
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
              
               (
               those
               thus
               deceived
               ten
               Nations
               chiefly
               )
               There
               's
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               tenfold
               Cities
               building
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 deceived
                 them
              
               :
               There
               's
               the
               meanes
               (
               his
               pretended
               message
               ,
               doctrine
               of
               deceit
               ,
               and
               false
               miracles
               )
               by
               which
               he
               built
               it
               .
            
             
               His
               Doctrine
               was
               a
               shallow
               ,
               fruitless
               (
               but
               somewhat
               literally
               sound
               )
               Doctrine
               ,
               destitute
               of
               right
               ,
               and
               charitable
               application
               :
               And
               such
               meanes
               is
               fittest
               to
               make
               
               way
               for
               lying
               miracles
               ,
               and
               both
               these
               the
               most
               effectual
               meanes
               
                 (
                 eruere
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 &
                 aedificare
                 mysterium
                 iniquitatis
                 )
              
               to
               destroy
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
               all
               solid
               knowledg
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               true
               obedience
               ,
               by
               slanders
               ,
               evil
               reports
               ,
               and
               wicked
               contrivances
               against
               all
               that
               is
               good
               :
               For
               ,
               That
               's
               proper
               ,
               especially
               ,
               to
               such
               profane
               ,
               affected
               ,
               shallow
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               The
               son
               of
               perdition
               was
               not
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               the
               Van
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               with
               gross
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               open
               scandalous
               practices
               like
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               or
               Mahumetans
               :
               This
               is
               not
               the
               way
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               nor
               could
               he
               come
               this
               way
               :
               This
               is
               ,
               
                 via
                 non
                 satis
                 deceptiva
              
               :
               There
               's
               not
               deceit
               enough
               in
               such
               open
               enormities
               to
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               :
               This
               had
               been
               the
               way
               to
               deceive
               none
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               Had
               he
               come
               this
               way
               (
               not
               of
               deceit
               ,
               but
               apparent
               wickedness
               )
               he
               had
               not
               laid
               his
               foundation
               of
               fraud
               in
               his
               misapplyed
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               ,
               had
               not
               had
               power
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               nor
               to
               assume
               her
               proprieties
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               to
               himself
               to
               build
               his
               Apostacy
               ,
               therewith
               ,
               in
               her
               place
               :
               Nor
               could
               he
               have
               drawn
               the
               Nations
               (
               
                 those
                 that
                 dwelt
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               nor
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               her self
               to
               be
               the
               Burgers
               of
               his
               new
               built
               City
               ,
               had
               he
               come
               with
               open
               hostility
               ,
               profaneness
               ,
               and
               gross
               Heresies
               :
               This
               had
               been
               the
               way
               to
               affright
               her
               ,
               and
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               both
               fly
               from
               his
               presence
               as
               the
               Church
               then
               also
               did
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Serpent
               or
               second
               Dragon
               ,
               ch
               .
               12.14
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               Such
               professed
               hostility
               ,
               open
               profaneness
               ,
               and
               gross
               Herefie
               best
               befits
               the
               Pseudoprophetick
               superintendent
               of
               Antichrist
               sensual
               (
               seated
               in
               Spiritual
               Sodom
               )
               and
               her
               head
               ,
               that
               Dragon
               ,
               who
               (
               about
               the
               year
               407
               )
               came
               (
               not
               ,
               like
               this
               Bicorn
               Lamb-like
               builder
               ,
               
                 with
                 all
                 
                 deceivableness
              
               ,
               but
               )
               with
               open
               violence
               ,
               armies
               of
               gross
               Hereticks
               (
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               Arrians
               )
               to
               kill
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               her
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 cause
                 her
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 carryed
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 .
              
               To
               wit
               ,
               By
               that
               flood
               of
               Military
               Forces
               (
               vers
               .
               15.
               )
               wherewith
               he
               vanquished
               Rome
               Imperial
               :
               That
               so
               neither
               she
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               her
               (
               being
               quite
               carryed
               away
               )
               might
               be
               ever
               seen
               any
               more
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               He
               did
               not
               deceive
               ,
               and
               draw
               her
               by
               fraud
               ,
               but
               by
               force
               drave
               her
               
                 to
                 fly
                 with
                 two
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Eagle
              
               (
               as
               into
               her
               subterfuge
               )
               into
               this
               Tripolity
               of
               deceit
               ,
               which
               the
               false
               Prophets
               hands
               had
               constituted
               (
               or
               was
               in
               constituting
               of
               it
               )
               of
               ten
               Nations
               :
               For
               ,
               That
               City
               of
               deceit
               ,
               and
               persecution
               (
               but
               of
               her
               preservation
               from
               corporal
               ,
               and
               total
               destruction
               by
               that
               second
               Dragon
               )
               the
               Text
               calls
               :
               
                 Her
                 place
                 prepared
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               ch
               .
               21.6
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 woman
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ;
                 where
                 she
                 hath
                 a
                 place
                 prepared
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 feed
                 her
                 there
              
               1260
               dayes
               :
               The
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               time
               is
               set
               down
               the
               second
               time
               in
               the
               same
               
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               14.
               
               For
               ,
            
             
               Though
               the
               False
               Prophet
               (
               by
               Gods
               permission
               )
               built
               this
               ten-fold
               City
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               a
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               for
               the
               purpofe
               aforesaid
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               To
               preserve
               his
               Church
               (
               not
               from
               all
               persecution
               ,
               but
               )
               from
               a
               total
               destruction
               by
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               second
               Dragon
               ,
               
                 from
                 whose
                 face
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 fled
                 for
              
               1260
               
                 years
                 .
                 ver
              
               .
               14.
               
               For
               the
               false
               Prophet
               built
               that
               City
               (
               a
               City
               both
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               refuge
               to
               the
               flying
               Church
               )
               But
               God
               gave
               him
               power
               (
               all
               power
               )
               into
               his
               hands
               to
               crect
               that
               Decalabyrinth
               of
               errour
               :
               
                 Whose
                 coming
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 power
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.9
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 wear
                 out
              
               (
               well
               nigh
               wear
               out
               )
               
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 to
                 change
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               Laws
               of
               power
               ,
               or
               all
               power
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               shall
               be
               given
               into
               his
               hand
               )
               
                 for
                 three
                 times
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
              
               or
               1260
               years
               to
               be
               a
               refuge
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               scourge
               to
               the
               Church
               so
               long
               ,
               Dan.
               7.25
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               God
               prepared
               a
               Fish
               ,
               and
               that
               Fish
               to
               be
               a
               place
               for
               flying
               Jonah
               (
               not
               as
               a
               Tombe
               to
               interre
               him
               in
               lasting
               oblivion
               ,
               but
               )
               as
               a
               Womb
               to
               preserve
               him
               for
               a
               future
               birth
               to
               a
               better
               life
               :
               So
               God
               prepared
               Rome
               Papal
               with
               her
               Sects
               for
               his
               flying
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               womb
               to
               preserve
               her
               from
               perishing
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               future
               production
               of
               her
               to
               a
               
                 far
                 better
                 reviction
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Woman
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 wilderness
                 into
                 her
                 place
                 prepared
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 is
                 nourished
                 ,
                 for
              
               1260
               
                 dayes
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
              
               Apocal.
               12.6.14
               .
               The
               time
               ,
               in
               Type
               ,
               and
               Antitype
               ,
               and
               how
               God
               prepared
               Rome
               Papal
               with
               her
               Sects
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               place
               to
               preserve
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               from
               perishing
               by
               the
               second
               Dragon
               ,
               we
               shall
               shew
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Male
                 creditur
                 Hosti
              
               ;
               It
               s
               dangerous
               trusting
               to
               Turkes
               ,
               and
               Mahumetants
               (
               the
               main
               continued
               stem
               and
               Off-spring
               of
               this
               second
               Dragon
               )
               For
               (
               though
               they
               pretend
               to
               some
               slavish
               allowance
               of
               liberty
               to
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Sects
               ;
               for
               which
               some
               Sects
               and
               wicked
               professors
               wish
               them
               before
               Papists
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               above
               others
               more
               Orthodox
               )
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               undoubtedly
               expected
               ;
               That
               (
               had
               they
               the
               power
               absolute
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               over
               all
               Christians
               )
               they
               would
               Massacre
               all
               (
               as
               they
               did
               formerly
               in
               Spain
               )
               for
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Christ
               :
               For
               ,
               so
               their
               like
               Pagano-arrian
               predecessors
               (
               at
               the
               ingress
               of
               this
               second
               Dragon
               about
               407
               )
               came
               with
               flood-like
               armies
               ,
               and
               with
               full
               purposes
               to
               destroy
               utterly
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               The
               false
               Prophet
               
                 came
                 with
                 all
                 deceivableness
              
               ;
               Laid
               his
               foundation
               of
               deceit
               ,
               pulled
               down
               Church
               
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               built
               his
               Decapolite
               state
               of
               Apostacy
               under
               a
               strict
               ,
               and
               specious
               pretence
               of
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               Apostolick
               Faith
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               many
               dreadful
               false
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               in
               shew
               of
               all
               meekness
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               tender
               Father
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               when
               all
               was
               nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               strongly
               deluding
               fraud
               ,
               in
               a
               superficial
               ,
               affected
               ,
               shallow
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               profession
               ,
               fruitful
               only
               in
               persecution
               ,
               and
               in
               bringing
               evil
               reports
               upon
               the
               best
               men
               then
               living
               .
               A
               knowledge
               and
               profession
               casting
               the
               imputation
               of
               innovations
               upon
               their
               antient
               ,
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               most
               solid
               Truths
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               sixth
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               Saint
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 Augustine
              
               and
               others
               :
               And
               calling
               their
               own
               Innovations
               ,
               Antient
               ,
               and
               Catholick
               Truths
               ,
               and
               Customes
               .
            
             
               So
               Innocent
               the
               first
               did
               about
               his
               pretended
               antient
               right
               of
               Supremacy
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Roan
               ,
               
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               
                 You
                 have
              
               (
               saith
               he
               to
               Saint
               Augustine
               )
               
                 had
                 due
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 honour
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 asking
                 advice
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 perplexities
                 ,
                 and
                 intricate
                 causes
                 ;
                 following
                 therein
                 ,
                 the
                 antient
                 Canon
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 my self
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 ever
                 been
                 observed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               the
               sixth
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               clearly
               proved
               this
               his
               pretence
               of
               an
               antient
               ,
               and
               Catholick
               practice
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               notorious
               ,
               and
               remarkable
               lie
               in
               those
               four
               first
               Fabers
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 Zosimus
                 ,
                 Boniface
              
               ,
               and
               Caelestin
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               Son
               of
               perdition
               (
               in
               all
               his
               Sects
               ,
               and
               Off-spring
               )
               seeks
               (
               seeks
               diligently
               )
               to
               suppress
               solid
               truth
               ,
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               by
               casting
               the
               lying
               Imputation
               of
               innovation
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               preferre
               a
               
               shallow
               ,
               fruitless
               knowledge
               in
               a
               proud
               ,
               careless
               ,
               covetous
               practive
               ,
               as
               antient
               ,
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               Apostolick
               :
               Thus
               he
               cast
               down
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               built
               his
               Apostacy
               in
               her
               place
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               Bicorn
               Seer
               ,
               by
               deceit
               (
               by
               all
               possible
               deceivableness
               )
               built
               this
               City
               :
               And
               as
               the
               bands
               of
               the
               blinded
               Syrians
               (
               sent
               to
               Dothan
               )
               came
               (
               instead
               of
               it
               )
               to
               Samaria
               ;
               so
               these
               ten
               Nations
               ,
               with
               the
               Dragons
               floodlike
               armies
               (
               or
               
                 they
                 that
                 dwelt
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               and
               with
               them
               the
               Primitive
               Sects
               and
               dissenters
               ,
               blinded
               by
               this
               Architectors
               words
               ,
               and
               works
               (
               words
               of
               deceit
               ,
               workes
               of
               false
               miracles
               )
               came
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               fled
               (
               as
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               pursued
               ,
               Primitive
               Church
               also
               did
               )
               into
               this
               tenfold
               City
               of
               deceit
               :
               The
               Church
               fled
               into
               it
               out
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               constraint
               ;
               but
               the
               rest
               flowed
               to
               it
               (
               so
               glorious
               were
               its
               buildings
               ,
               and
               its
               builders
               strong
               delusions
               )
               instead
               of
               Zion
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Decapolity
               of
               deceit
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               building
               of
               it
               )
               did
               they
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragons
               floods
               ,
               concenter
               in
               a
               deceitful
               unity
               ,
               and
               they
               ,
               and
               all
               Sects
               (
               as
               the
               different
               Species
               in
               the
               Ark
               )
               rested
               in
               her
               ,
               somewhat
               peaceable
               for
               a
               short
               space
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               
                 his
                 coming
                 with
                 all
                 deceivableness
                 of
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               first
               laid
               his
               foundation
               of
               deceit
               ,
               pulled
               down
               Primitive
               Church-Priviledges
               ,
               and
               built
               his
               Decharcy
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               from
               about
               407
               to
               about
               620.
               
               We
               shall
               now
               shew
               his
               further
               proceedings
               after
               620.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               False
               Prophet's
               further
               Progress
               in
               supporting
               (
               but
               with
               a
               much
               more
               remiss
               hand
               )
               his
               new
               built
               City
               of
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               HE
               (
               his
               work
               by
               him
               thus
               finished
               about
               the
               year
               620
               )
               did
               not
               lay
               aside
               ,
               but
               less
               regarded
               ,
               his
               first
               (
               but
               fitter
               )
               instruments
               of
               deceit
               ,
               whereby
               he
               built
               that
               City
               :
               Therefore
               it
               fell
               to
               many
               decayes
               for
               want
               of
               his
               wonted
               care
               ,
               and
               soon
               became
               (
               as
               it
               were
               equally
               )
               divided
               betwixt
               Christians
               and
               Mahumetans
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               false
               Prophet
               (
               remitting
               his
               usual
               ,
               stricter
               reignes
               of
               government
               )
               began
               to
               indulge
               himself
               (
               more
               then
               before
               )
               to
               sensual
               delights
               ;
               would
               oft
               wallow
               in
               the
               filthy
               styes
               of
               Spiritual
               Sodom
               ;
               oft
               accompany
               himself
               with
               the
               beast
               in
               secular
               covetousness
               ,
               oft
               with
               the
               Dragon
               in
               voluptuous
               pleasures
               :
               Nor
               did
               he
               so
               cast
               aside
               Secular
               and
               Spiritual
               wickedness
               ,
               but
               superadded
               sensual
               filthiness
               to
               both
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               (
               stearing
               a
               most
               irregular
               course
               )
               ran
               the
               hazard
               to
               destroy
               his
               new
               erected
               Decaprincipality
               ,
               continuing
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               still
               worse
               till
               about
               the
               year
               1210.
               
               Nor
               did
               he
               then
               reclaim
               himself
               ,
               but
               rather
               disclaimed
               to
               be
               some
               shelter
               (
               as
               formerly
               )
               to
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               so
               much
               defend
               her
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               from
               the
               second
               Dragons
               fury
               ,
               but
               loosed
               the
               (
               till
               then
               ,
               for
               about
               1000
               years
               bound
               )
               first
               Dragon
               upon
               her
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               acted
               the
               Dragons
               part
               himself
               by
               persecuting
               her
               members
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Dioclesian
               :
               For
               he
               and
               (
               by
               his
               procurement
               )
               the
               King
               of
               France
               Commissioned
               Simon
               Earl
               of
               Montford
               to
               perpetrate
               most
               horrid
               Massacres
               upon
               her
               :
               Then
               also
               
               that
               loosed
               Dragon
               (
               or
               not
               long
               after
               )
               sent
               abroad
               his
               bloody
               Inquisition
               ,
               breathing
               forth
               slaughter
               both
               to
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               that
               had
               but
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               honesty
               or
               religion
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               the
               (
               thus
               afflicted
               )
               Church
               found
               some
               small
               shelter
               from
               Religious
               Kings
               ,
               Nobles
               and
               Emperours
               :
               And
               the
               Gibelin
               Faction
               afforded
               her
               some
               succour
               .
               But
               she
               continued
               (
               thus
               troden
               under
               the
               loosed
               Dragons
               feet
               ,
               and
               driven
               by
               fierce
               storms
               and
               tempests
               )
               till
               about
               the
               year
               1417.
               
            
             
               Next
               (
               and
               not
               without
               great
               need
               )
               came
               in
               the
               Locusts
               ,
               a
               relief
               to
               the
               Church
               ready
               to
               perish
               by
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               loosed
               Dragon
               ,
               Apocal.
               9.1
               .
               to
               the
               12
               ver
               .
               But
               here
               may
               Elephants
               swim
               ,
               or
               rather
               these
               Texts
               seem
               fathomless
               :
               Here
               difficulties
               ,
               with
               double
               files
               ,
               stand
               prepared
               to
               stop
               my
               progress
               :
               Therefore
               I
               must
               (
               of
               necessity
               )
               first
               unty
               many
               Gordian
               knots
               seeming
               indissoluble
               :
               Because
               these
               Locusts
               seem
               to
               be
               Reformists
               most
               deceitfully
               formal
               ,
               some
               refuge
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               most
               difficult
               to
               be
               discerned
               (
               though
               most
               contrary
               to
               them
               )
               from
               true
               Saints
               ;
               men
               somewhat
               reformed
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               nothing
               in
               manners
               ,
               but
               affecting
               manners
               more
               confining
               upon
               the
               deceiveableness
               of
               Spiritual
               wickedness
               then
               the
               usual
               practices
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               of
               former
               Hypocrites
               :
               But
               we
               shall
               first
               see
               what
               sacred
               Writt
               sayes
               of
               them
               :
               
                 And
                 Smoak
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 ascended
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Smoak
                 came
                 Locusts
                 :
              
               This
               shews
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               hold
               forth
               only
               formal
               ,
               smoaky
               pretences
               of
               seeming-Religious
               deceits
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 And
                 smoak
                 ascended
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               also
               shews
               them
               to
               be
               the
               products
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               whose
               duties
               ,
               devotions
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               
               faith
               ,
               formal
               reformations
               ,
               and
               fruitless
               obedience
               are
               bottomless
               ,
               or
               have
               no
               bottom
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               are
               without
               fidelity
               or
               veracity
               :
               For
               veracity
               is
               the
               reality
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               gifts
               and
               graces
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               are
               inconform
               to
               Gospel
               rule
               ,
               and
               but
               formal
               smoaky
               deceits
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               Reformation
               (
               all
               reformation
               )
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Manners
               ;
               in
               Profession
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Practice
               ;
               in
               Practice
               ,
               but
               not
               conform
               to
               Gospel
               Rule
               ,
               is
               bottomless
               reformation
               ;
               no
               reformation
               indeed
               ,
               but
               real
               deceits
               .
            
             
               These
               Locusts
               seem
               (
               the
               rather
               because
               said
               to
               ascend
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               )
               to
               be
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Gibelin
               Faction
               ,
               which
               and
               whose
               like
               Predecessors
               (
               s
               ;
               ubservient
               to
               the
               secular
               horn
               of
               the
               Bicorn
               beast
               )
               had
               regulated
               his
               temporal
               principality
               and
               spiritual
               superintendency
               with
               more
               seeming
               sober
               moderation
               and
               discretion
               of
               deceit
               (
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Spiritual
               horns
               extravagant
               and
               ambitious
               exorbitances
               )
               for
               about
               800
               years
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               Locusts
               (
               at
               least
               near
               their
               latter
               end
               )
               Anti-christ
               seems
               to
               end
               (
               as
               he
               began
               at
               first
               )
               with
               all
               (
               or
               as
               it
               were
               double
               )
               deceivableness
               :
               For
               ,
               they
               had
               faces
               like
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               (
               seeming
               sound
               doctrine
               and
               profession
               )
               but
               neither
               so
               ,
               in
               deed
               ;
               but
               deceits
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               had
               hair
               as
               the
               hair
               of
               Women
               (
               a
               right
               ordered
               ,
               and
               right
               ordering
               discipline
               in
               appearance
               )
               but
               that
               was
               nothing
               so
               but
               deceit
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               had
               Crowns
               like
               Gold
               (
               like
               Crowns
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               true
               obedience
               )
               but
               they
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               but
               deceits
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               For
               they
               had
               (
               O
               truculent
               cruelties
               of
               detracting
               covetousness
               !
               )
               teeth
               of
               Lions
               .
               
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               They
               ,
               strictly
               in
               a
               blind
               profession
               ,
               profest
               Christ
               ,
               and
               pursued
               Covetousness
               eagerly
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               their
               shapes
               were
               like
               horses
               prepared
               to
               battel
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               And
               yet
               their
               shapes
               were
               partly
               like
               men
               ,
               partly
               like
               women
               ,
               and
               partly
               like
               unto
               Lions
               ,
               as
               we
               shewed
               before
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               The
               Aggregate
               of
               their
               politick
               body
               was
               
                 (
                 Chimaera
                 multiformis
              
               )
               a
               manifold
               monster
               of
               mysterious
               deceit
               .
            
             
               But
               their
               shapes
               (
               their
               principal
               shapes
               )
               were
               like
               horses
               prepared
               to
               battel
               :
               They
               were
               all
               (
               more
               ,
               or
               less
               )
               bent
               (
               as
               in
               a
               military
               order
               )
               against
               those
               that
               had
               not
               the
               seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               :
               All
               rallyed
               (
               as
               in
               several
               Regiments
               )
               in
               sundry
               factions
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               were
               commanded
               not
               to
               hurt
               the
               Grass
               ,
               nor
               any
               green
               thing
               ,
               nor
               any
               Tree
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               not
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               had
               his
               seal
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ;
               whose
               doctrine
               they
               partly
               espoused
               ,
               whose
               persons
               and
               professions
               (
               though
               they
               followed
               not
               their
               manners
               )
               they
               defended
               :
               For
               ,
               That
               was
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               command
               from
               God
               not
               to
               hurt
               ,
               but
               defend
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               (
               much
               alike
               outwardly
               )
               embrac'd
               the
               same
               common
               faith
               ,
               and
               profession
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               They
               (
               by
               an
               implicit
               command
               of
               a
               much
               like
               common
               profession
               )
               were
               commanded
               not
               to
               hurt
               these
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               men
               that
               had
               not
               the
               seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               .
            
             
               Not
               these
               :
               Not
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               Her
               ,
               and
               their
               hurt
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               receive
               from
               those
               Locusts
               ,
               should
               be
               over-ballanced
               by
               greater
               benefits
               ,
               and
               defences
               :
               But
               they
               were
               commanded
               to
               torment
               those
               that
               had
               not
               the
               seal
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               five
               moneths
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               torment
               
               those
               Saint-persecuting
               Papists
               ,
               that
               had
               tormented
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               patern
               in
               the
               prototype
               (
               the
               Locusts
               which
               God
               sent
               upon
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               )
               plainly
               shews
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               coming
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               their
               message
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               torment
               those
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               to
               defend
               persecuted
               Saints
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               riseth
               a
               perplex
               knot
               of
               deceit
               to
               those
               Locusts
               ,
               and
               others
               :
               They
               think
               that
               because
               they
               torment
               and
               oppose
               Papists
               ,
               or
               seek
               (
               perhaps
               to
               very
               little
               purpose
               )
               by
               their
               teachings
               ,
               and
               writings
               ,
               to
               evert
               or
               refel
               their
               tenents
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               Saints
               ,
               their
               works
               sincere
               ,
               doctrine
               sound
               :
               They
               have
               no
               affinity
               (
               they
               think
               )
               with
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ;
               his
               deeds
               of
               darkness
               lie
               far
               from
               their
               doors
               :
               Whereas
               this
               was
               the
               grand
               deceit
               of
               their
               predecessors
               (
               the
               Papists
               )
               when
               they
               first
               erected
               the
               Apostacy
               :
               They
               (
               because
               they
               refelled
               ,
               converted
               ,
               and
               partly
               compelled
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               and
               other
               Sects
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               deceit
               of
               that
               City
               )
               gave
               their
               own
               deceitful
               slandering
               ,
               shallow
               doctrine
               and
               obedience
               ,
               the
               titles
               of
               true
               ,
               antient
               ,
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               Apostolick
               ,
               and
               reputed
               them selves
               ,
               and
               were
               ,
               undoubtedly
               reputed
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               Herein
               those
               Papists
               were
               ,
               and
               these
               Locusts
               are
               much
               deceived
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               Orthodox
               Papists
               of
               the
               rising
               Apostacy
               (
               no
               less
               sound
               in
               doctrine
               then
               moderne
               Locusts
               )
               were
               against
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               and
               other
               gross
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               might
               not
               be
               sensual
               professors
               :
               yet
               Salvian
               saith
               ;
               That
               (
               because
               of
               their
               evil
               lives
               )
               even
               the
               Arrians
               were
               more
               tolerable
               ;
               And
               Saint
               Jerom
               ,
               and
               sacred
               writ
               it self
               ,
               applyes
               to
               them
               all
               those
               attributes
               in
               the
               17
               and
               18
               Chapters
               ,
               that
               are
               ,
               chiefly
               due
               to
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ;
               not
               because
               their
               
               doctrine
               was
               false
               ,
               but
               their
               manners
               corrupt
               ;
               nor
               because
               their
               manners
               were
               sensual
               (
               though
               such
               were
               the
               fruits
               of
               some
               )
               but
               because
               their
               Apostacy
               in
               manners
               consisted
               in
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               wickedness
               ,
               whiles
               they
               served
               but
               to
               resist
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               exclaim
               ,
               and
               conspire
               against
               the
               faithfullest
               witnesses
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               neglect
               both
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               reformation
               of
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               which
               they
               cry
               up
               ,
               but
               they
               never
               seek
               sincere
               obedience
               conform
               to
               Gospel
               rule
               .
            
             
               Such
               formalists
               ,
               or
               hypocrites
               (
               be
               their
               doctrine
               never
               so
               sound
               ,
               or
               their
               professions
               strict
               )
               are
               the
               head
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               Pinnacles
               upon
               the
               Towers
               in
               that
               Tripolity
               of
               deceit
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               From
               hence
               springs
               a
               second
               deceit
               (
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               former
               )
               of
               the
               Locusts
               :
               They
               cast
               usually
               ,
               the
               grievous
               imputation
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               solely
               upon
               that
               Antient
               Sect
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               literal
               City
               of
               Rome
               alone
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               (
               no
               not
               be
               taught
               it
               )
               so
               much
               as
               touch
               that
               burden
               (
               though
               they
               have
               no
               less
               reason
               to
               bear
               it
               )
               with
               their
               little
               finger
               ;
               but
               lay
               it
               solely
               ,
               upon
               that
               Sect
               ,
               or
               City
               ,
               or
               the
               superintendent
               of
               it
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               is
               common
               to
               all
               revolted
               professors
               ,
               that
               follow
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               tax
               the
               defection
               of
               Demas
               with
               turning
               aside
               to
               any
               one
               Sect
               ,
               or
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               with
               secular
               covetousness
               :
               He
               hath
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               forsaken
               us
               ,
               and
               embraced
               (
               not
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               Sect
               ,
               or
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               )
               this
               present
               evil
               world
               :
               Sensual
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               wickedness
               is
               the
               chief
               visible
               form
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               ,
               which
               gives
               being
               to
               it
               :
               But
               the
               different
               false
               opinions
               ,
               and
               deceitful
               professions
               therein
               are
               but
               
                 (
                 forma
                 
                 figurae
              
               )
               the
               Protean
               colours
               ,
               and
               outward
               cloathings
               upon
               the
               several
               members
               of
               the
               same
               Apostacy
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               many
               different
               divisions
               thereof
               the
               more
               distinguishable
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               we
               fill
               an
               hundred
               glasses
               (
               of
               so
               many
               different
               colours
               )
               with
               the
               same
               liquor
               ,
               or
               matter
               ;
               each
               glass
               renders
               the
               same
               liquor
               of
               a
               different
               colour
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               colour
               of
               those
               Glasses
               ,
               that
               contain
               it
               :
               so
               all
               formal
               professors
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               differ
               not
               so
               much
               in
               deed
               ,
               as
               in
               colour
               :
               There
               's
               the
               same
               sensual
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               all
               ,
               except
               that
               ,
               in
               many
               ,
               some
               one
               of
               those
               three
               lusts
               may
               be
               most
               predominant
               :
               And
               their
               outward
               different
               formes
               ,
               or
               professions
               make
               no
               more
               real
               reformation
               ,
               or
               alteration
               of
               that
               threefold
               matter
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               then
               the
               different
               colours
               of
               those
               Glasses
               alter
               the
               matter
               conteined
               in
               them
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               these
               Locusts
               ,
               or
               formal
               professors
               ,
               that
               would
               seem
               much
               reformed
               from
               Papists
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               and
               obedience
               (
               having
               attained
               faces
               like
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               ,
               hair
               like
               the
               hair
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               Crowns
               like
               Gold
               )
               remain
               Papists
               in
               manners
               ,
               or
               out
               strip
               them
               for
               pride
               ,
               and
               covetousness
               :
               And
               such
               have
               no
               plea
               ,
               or
               priviledge
               ,
               but
               abundant
               disadvantage
               thereby
               ,
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               much
               more
               deceived
               ,
               blinded
               ,
               and
               hardened
               against
               true
               faith
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               and
               manners
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               more
               adverse
               to
               truth
               ,
               and
               averse
               from
               peace
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               come
               nearer
               home
               to
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               Try
               all
               things
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               and
               we
               (
               at
               this
               time
               )
               shall
               try
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               errour
               (
               of
               Christ
               and
               Antichrist
               )
               and
               shew
               what
               the
               works
               and
               
               practices
               of
               Primitive
               Saints
               were
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               been
               since
               and
               wherein
               they
               differ
               (
               or
               rather
               shall
               differ
               )
               from
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
               ,
               or
               the
               Locusts
               Gold
               like
               Crowns
               of
               deceits
               ;
               That
               so
               Saints
               and
               Sects
               may
               not
               ever
               swell
               with
               intermutual
               strife
               ,
               wander
               in
               wildernesses
               of
               obscure
               aberrations
               ,
               and
               grabble
               in
               darkness
               ,
               to
               the
               continual
               dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               extream
               hazard
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               ineffable
               infelicity
               of
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               more
               assuredly
               know
               who
               these
               Locusts
               were
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               Crowns
               of
               deceit
               are
               ,
               we
               shall
               enquire
               when
               they
               rose
               up
               :
               And
               the
               fifth
               Angel
               sounded
               .
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               And
               we
               find
               them
               rising
               up
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               fifth
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               penultimate
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               For
               that
               time
               was
               to
               be
               the
               last
               interval
               save
               one
               ,
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               perditions
               duration
               ;
               because
               when
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               shall
               begin
               to
               sound
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               God
               should
               be
               finished
               ,
               ch
               .
               10.7
               .
               The
               time
               therefore
               of
               these
               Locusts
               coming
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               near
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               For
               the
               Locusts
               and
               plague
               of
               Darkness
               came
               ,
               in
               Type
               ,
               together
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               last
               plagues
               ,
               but
               one
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               ,
               Exod.
               10.
               
               And
               so
               these
               Antitype-Locusts
               and
               Darkness
               came
               together
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               be
               (
               so
               exact
               are
               Prophetick
               Types
               with
               their
               Antitypes
               )
               the
               last
               Plagues
               ,
               but
               one
               ,
               in
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               ,
               Ch.
               9.1
               ,
               2.
               ch
               .
               16.10
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               these
               Locusts
               (
               coming
               near
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               )
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Saracens
               that
               came
               near
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               be
               (
               as
               many
               Expositors
               would
               have
               them
               )
               Monkes
               ,
               Fryars
               or
               Jesuites
               ,
               who
               were
               far
               from
               being
               (
               as
               these
               were
               to
               be
               )
               some
               refuge
               
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               Nor
               do
               I
               think
               any
               man
               can
               imagine
               they
               could
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               possibly
               ,
               be
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               nor
               Monks
               and
               Friars
               ,
               nor
               ,
               possibly
               ,
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               Then
               I
               conceive
               ;
               with
               submission
               (
               at
               least
               unless
               any
               can
               give
               a
               better
               account
               of
               them
               )
               they
               were
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               say
               )
               a
               Semi-Papal
               body
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               (
               Formalists
               in
               Profession
               ,
               Papists
               in
               Practice
               )
               that
               sprung
               up
               about
               the
               year
               ,
               1417.
               when
               the
               fifth
               Angel
               might
               begin
               to
               sound
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               might
               have
               some
               footing
               or
               beginning
               in
               those
               Victorious
               Taborites
               ,
               whose
               Victories
               had
               been
               more
               happy
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               fought
               against
               their
               Superiours
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               some
               relief
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               many
               amongst
               them
               (
               though
               perhaps
               not
               of
               them
               )
               might
               chiefly
               intend
               that
               ,
               though
               the
               most
               might
               do
               it
               for
               seditious
               and
               self-ends
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               I
               partly
               shewed
               before
               ;
               That
               there
               is
               
                 Antichristus
                 adjuvans
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Antichristus
                 destruens
              
               ;
               Antichrist
               (
               in
               some
               respects
               )
               helping
               the
               Church
               ;
               And
               Antichrist
               seeking
               to
               destroy
               her
               .
               And
            
             
               First
               ,
               Antichrist
               seeking
               to
               destroy
               her
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 Dragon
              
               (
               the
               second
               Dragon
               )
               
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 waters
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 flood
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 cause
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               12.15
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               her
               .
               For
               gross
               Hereticks
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               the
               Arrians
               then
               were
               ,
               and
               the
               Mahumetans
               are
               )
               and
               all
               sensual
               ,
               carelesly-ignorants
               ,
               and
               loosly-inanimadversive
               Professors
               constitute
               Antichrist
               sensual
               ,
               and
               their
               design
               is
               (
               had
               they
               power
               to
               do
               it
               )
               to
               destroy
               ,
               utterly
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               Saints
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               
                 Antichristus
                 aliquando
                 adjuvans
              
               ;
               
               Antichrist
               (
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               for
               self-ends
               )
               helping
               the
               Church
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 Earth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 helped
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ver.
               16.
               
               That
               is
               ;
               
                 The
                 Earth
              
               (
               men
               minding
               Earthly
               things
               )
               and
               her
               son
               (
               the
               Bicorn-Beast
               )
               whom
               she
               brought
               forth
               ;
               She
               (
               I
               say
               )
               &
               her
               son
               (
               the
               Papal
               Apostacy
               then
               new
               sprung
               up
               )
               affecting
               ,
               for
               the
               said
               ends
               a
               fruitless
               ,
               formal
               (
               though
               somewhat
               literally
               sound
               )
               Doctrine
               and
               Profession
               ,
               
                 helped
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowed
                 up
                 the
                 flood
                 which
                 the
              
               second
               
                 Dragon
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
              
               to
               destroy
               her
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               She
               helped
               her
               by
               converting
               (
               through
               deceit
               )
               his
               Nations
               and
               Military
               Forces
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 deceiveth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 those
                 miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Chap.
               13.14
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               Locusts
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               were
               a
               new
               Progeny
               and
               a
               principal
               part
               of
               Antichirst
               adjuvant
               ,
               that
               helped
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               the
               Earth
               had
               done
               against
               the
               Floods
               of
               the
               second
               )
               against
               the
               swelling
               Floods
               of
               the
               loosed
               Dragon
               :
               To
               wit
               ;
               Against
               those
               Church-persecuting
               Papists
               ,
               that
               revolted
               from
               being
               some
               shelter
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               formerly
               ,
               to
               work
               (
               by
               all
               wayes
               and
               means
               )
               to
               destroy
               her
               :
               They
               helped
               her
               (
               I
               say
               )
               not
               (
               as
               their
               Predecessors
               did
               the
               second
               Serpent's
               )
               by
               swallowing
               up
               this
               Food
               of
               the
               loosed
               Dragon
               ,
               nor
               by
               killing
               his
               Military
               Forces
               ;
               But
               they
               (
               being
               commanded
               not
               to
               kill
               them
               )
               tormented
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 those
                 men
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ;
               those
               Church-persecuting
               Papists
               )
               
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 ,
                 for
                 five
                 moneths
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               They
               tormented
               those
               true-Church-destroyers
               by
               abating
               their
               power
               ,
               by
               alienating
               their
               proprieties
               ,
               and
               assuming
               to
               themselves
               their
               Church-Revenues
               ;
               
               And
               so
               the
               Text
               saith
               expresly
               ;
               
                 And
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 torment
                 them
                 five
                 Moneths
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               9.5
               .
               And
               if
               they
               did
               thus
               bend
               the
               Forces
               of
               their
               Superficial
               ,
               Fruitless
               ,
               Formal
               (
               though
               their
               Doctrine
               was
               somewhat
               Literally
               sound
               )
               Knowledge
               and
               Profession
               against
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               Saint-Persecuting
               Papists
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               best
               service
               they
               could
               do
               (
               for
               want
               of
               better
               )
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               Saints
               ,
               then
               ready
               to
               perish
               by
               the
               unbridled
               rage
               of
               the
               loosed
               Dragon
               .
            
             
               Nay
               (
               say
               some
               )
               
                 these
                 Locusts
                 were
                 the
                 Saracens
              
               :
               And
               this
               Opinion
               seems
               part
               of
               their
               Smoak
               :
               For
               when
               (
               I
               pray
               )
               did
               their
               Apollyon
               ever
               see
               the
               Mahumet-Saracens
               so
               much
               favour
               true
               Saints
               ?
               How
               came
               they
               so
               quick-sighted
               to
               see
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ?
               who
               bound
               them
               (
               as
               these
               Locusts
               were
               )
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               hurt
               
                 (
                 any
                 green
                 thing
              
               )
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ?
               when
               were
               they
               commanded
               (
               by
               any
               command
               either
               express
               or
               implicit
               )
               to
               spare
               or
               protect
               true
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               torment
               the
               Papists
               ,
               their
               persecutors
               ?
            
             
               Boniface
               (
               we
               read
               )
               received
               them
               into
               pay
               to
               invade
               Sicily
               ,
               
               to
               war
               against
               Christians
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               against
               Saints
               :
               But
               when
               did
               Saints
               and
               Saracens
               so
               comply
               ?
               Such
               Doctrine
               may
               well
               serve
               to
               teach
               Christians
               to
               fall
               in
               love
               with
               Mahumetans
               and
               turn
               Turks
               :
               And
               how
               should
               a
               proud
               ,
               trivial
               ,
               contented
               knowledge
               (
               joyned
               with
               a
               covetous
               blind
               Profession
               )
               bear
               better
               light
               ?
            
             
               
                 But
                 many
                 men
                 Learned
                 &
                 Religious
              
               (
               say
               these
               Locusts
               )
               
                 are
                 of
                 our
                 Opinions
              
               (
               as
               in
               many
               other
               things
               )
               
                 that
                 those
                 Mahomet-Saracens
                 were
                 these
                 Locusts
                 :
              
               More
               's
               the
               
               misery
               and
               the
               greater
               pity
               ,
               that
               such
               men
               (
               either
               Learned
               or
               Religious
               )
               should
               so
               mislead
               or
               be
               misled
               :
               Or
               it
               may
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               serve
               to
               shew
               (
               as
               a
               means
               to
               humble
               them
               the
               more
               )
               the
               instability
               and
               weakness
               of
               some
               able
               and
               sincere
               witnesses
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               Here
               we
               may
               mark
               ,
               with
               admiration
               ,
               how
               appositely
               the
               wise
               and
               Almighty
               hand
               frames
               Similitudes
               in
               Sacred
               Scripture
               :
               For
               ,
               what
               Creature
               did
               God
               ever
               make
               that
               loves
               (
               like
               the
               Locusts
               )
               to
               live
               in
               dark
               Clifts
               ,
               and
               Smoak
               ascending
               from
               Subterranean
               fires
               ,
               in
               which
               places
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               (
               like
               Bees
               about
               to
               swarm
               )
               in
               great
               abundance
               ?
               And
               what
               Professors
               love
               to
               live
               in
               the
               Smoake
               of
               a
               fruitless
               blind
               zeal
               ,
               formal
               Worship
               and
               a
               Superficial
               (
               though
               somewhat
               sound
               )
               Doctrine
               than
               these
               Locusts
               do
               ?
            
             
               Smoake
               is
               insufferable
               to
               all
               Creatures
               living
               except
               to
               Locusts
               :
               Nor
               can
               any
               men
               (
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               Moral
               or
               ingenuous
               )
               endure
               a
               smoaky
               ,
               empty
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               proud
               ,
               barren
               Profession
               ,
               but
               only
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             
               The
               Vulgar
               observation
               (
               though
               that
               may
               be
               true
               )
               that
               these
               Creatures
               live
               but
               five
               moneths
               in
               the
               open
               fields
               ,
               
               I
               voluntarily
               omit
               :
               But
               these
               Locusts
               ,
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               were
               to
               
                 torment
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               expresly
               )
               
                 for
                 five
                 moneths
              
               ,
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 hurt
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               the
               second
               Text
               )
               
                 for
                 five
                 moneths
              
               ,
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Five
                 moneths
              
               (
               counting
               a
               day
               for
               a
               year
               )
               make
               just
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
              
               :
               And
               these
               Locusts
               (
               if
               we
               count
               from
               about
               1417
               )
               when
               they
               ,
               most
               probably
               ,
               might
               begin
               ,
               to
               about
               1567
               )
               continued
               in
               chief
               power
               to
               torment
               the
               Saint-persecuting
               Papists
               ,
               for
               five
               moneths
               of
               dayes
               Annual
               or
               about
               150
               years
               :
               For
               ,
               Zisca
               
               (
               alwayes
               Victor
               )
               Signally
               beat
               the
               Imperial
               Armies
               in
               eleven
               battels
               about
               the
               year
               1417.
               
               And
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               Procopius
               and
               his
               Confederates
               beat
               them
               in
               two
               Battels
               about
               the
               year
               1424.
               
               But
               what
               are
               they
               or
               their
               Armies
               to
               these
               Locusts
               ?
            
             
               'T
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Castra
                 sequentes
                 vix
                 pietas
                 sequitur
              
               :
               Little
               Religion
               attends
               Armes
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               Procopius
               and
               Zisca
               (
               their
               Leaders
               )
               might
               be
               men
               of
               much
               valour
               and
               piety
               ,
               but
               the
               major
               part
               of
               their
               Armies
               (
               as
               will
               appear
               )
               seemed
               to
               have
               some
               Lions
               teeth
               like
               these
               Locusts
               .
            
             
               After
               those
               battels
               ,
               these
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               them
               )
               Modern
               Formalists
               (
               though
               many
               true
               Saints
               might
               be
               amongst
               them
               )
               expatiated
               and
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Papists
               till
               about
               1567.
               
               Nor
               were
               they
               (
               all
               that
               time
               )
               a
               small
               assistence
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               (
               nor
               to
               some
               Kings
               )
               that
               had
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               to
               further
               their
               Reformation
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               defend
               their
               lives
               :
               But
               we
               shall
               further
               take
               the
               truest
               survey
               of
               them
               from
               several
               Texts
               of
               sacred
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 their
                 wings
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Charets
                 of
                 many
                 Horses
                 running
                 to
                 Battel
                 ,
              
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               And
               why
               comes
               this
               account
               of
               them
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               the
               Prophetick
               Evangelist
               ?
               Because
               they
               sometimes
               subdu'd
               their
               enemies
               with
               
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 their
                 wings
              
               only
               :
               For
               Ziscae's
               Armies
               beat
               their
               enemies
               in
               eleven
               battels
               ,
               more
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               their
               wings
               ,
               then
               force
               of
               Arms
               ;
               more
               by
               the
               noise
               or
               report
               of
               their
               coming
               ,
               then
               by
               their
               power
               ;
               which
               fully
               ratifies
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               in
               reference
               to
               those
               so
               much
               feared
               assailants
               .
               But
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               After
               Zisca's
               death
               ,
               Sigismund
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               invaded
               Bohemia
               with
               a
               threefold
               Army
               :
               The
               first
               was
               of
               Saxons
               and
               other
               Cities
               ;
               
               The
               Second
               of
               Fanconians
               ,
               led
               by
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Brandenburg
               ;
               The
               third
               was
               levied
               of
               
                 Rhenenses
                 ,
                 Bavarians
              
               ,
               and
               Swevians
               led
               by
               Otho
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Trevers
               :
               All
               these
               three
               mighty
               Armies
               met
               at
               Misna
               :
               But
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               they
               all
               (
               not
               seeing
               any
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               hearing
               the
               report
               of
               Procopius
               his
               coming
               )
               fled
               to
               Thacovia
               ,
               leaving
               a
               great
               prey
               and
               their
               Arms
               behind
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               (
               this
               three-fold
               Army
               thus
               defeated
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 wings
              
               of
               their
               enemies
               only
               ;
               Sigismund
               raised
               a
               far
               greater
               Army
               of
               forty
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               besides
               Foot
               ,
               
               and
               invades
               Bohemia
               .
               But
               was
               put
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               Army
               ran
               ,
               in
               a
               confused
               and
               amazed
               fright
               ,
               though
               they
               saw
               none
               of
               those
               winged
               Locusts
               pursue
               them
               :
               
                 Res
                 crat
                 imperiosa
                 sonitus
                 Alarum
                 :
                 The
                 sound
                 of
                 their
                 wings
              
               (
               the
               noise
               or
               report
               of
               their
               coming
               )
               made
               that
               mighty
               Army
               fly
               confused
               ,
               whiles
               the
               Emperour
               could
               not
               (
               by
               his
               Command
               )
               cause
               them
               to
               rally
               .
            
             
               Ages
               cannot
               parallel
               such
               presidents
               ,
               nor
               the
               World
               since
               the
               first
               Creation
               .
               The
               Host
               of
               Syria
               heard
               a
               noise
               of
               Charets
               and
               Horses
               ,
               and
               ,
               that
               one
               time
               ,
               fled
               affrighted
               (
               though
               they
               saw
               no
               man
               )
               from
               the
               walls
               of
               Samaria
               :
               But
               these
               mighty
               Armies
               fled
               many
               times
               (
               not
               from
               a
               noise
               of
               terrour
               from
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               but
               )
               from
               the
               noise
               (
               or
               report
               of
               the
               coming
               )
               of
               a
               few
               weak
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               saw
               no
               man
               :
               And
               these
               many
               Presidents
               (
               of
               such
               Stupendious
               strangeness
               )
               prove
               irrefellibly
               ,
               that
               those
               Formal
               Reformists
               were
               (
               at
               least
               the
               Victorious
               part
               of
               )
               those
               Locusts
               ,
               that
               then
               vanquished
               their
               and
               the
               Churches
               Enemies
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               their
               wings
               only
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               ever
               Armies
               were
               put
               to
               flight
               by
               the
               
               sound
               of
               the
               wings
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               Then
               were
               these
               thirteen
               Puissant
               and
               Imperial
               Armies
               so
               put
               to
               flight
               .
            
             
               If
               ever
               any
               (
               since
               men
               were
               on
               Earth
               )
               subdu'de
               their
               Enemies
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               their
               wings
               ,
               then
               those
               Victorious
               Taborites
               were
               (
               therefore
               they
               could
               possibly
               be
               none
               but
               they
               )
               the
               only
               Armies
               that
               so
               subdu'de
               them
               ;
               And
               (
               by
               so
               subduing
               of
               them
               )
               did
               ,
               indubitably
               fulfil
               this
               Prophesie
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 their
                 wings
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Charets
                 of
                 many
                 Horses
                 running
                 to
                 battel
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 And
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 King
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 is
                 Abaddon
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 hath
                 his
                 name
                 Appollyon
                 ,
              
               Verse
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 King
              
               :
               And
               what
               King
               ?
               Sure
               not
               Sigismund
               that
               could
               not
               rule
               them
               ;
               nor
               any
               Earthly
               Man
               or
               King
               :
               Their
               King
               was
               a
               Spiritual
               King
               ,
               no
               Earthly
               Potentate
               :
               His
               name
               in
               Greek
               was
               Apollyon
               and
               he
               ,
               
                 Graeculus
                 esuriens
              
               ,
               an
               hungry
               Greek
               :
               Covetousness
               and
               Spiritual
               Pride
               in
               them
               was
               King
               over
               them
               ,
               that
               (
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Command
               )
               
                 ruled
                 in
                 their
                 mortal
                 bodies
              
               ;
               And
               ,
               so
               ruling
               over
               them
               ,
               was
               their
               King.
               For
               what
               King
               had
               the
               Type-Locusts
               (
               that
               commanded
               them
               to
               devour
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Egypt
               )
               but
               their
               own
               eager
               and
               unsatiable
               appetites
               ;
               And
               these
               (
               their
               Antitype
               )
               must
               of
               necessity
               ,
               hold
               a
               just
               Symmetry
               or
               due
               proportion
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               Type
               of
               these
               :
               Nor
               could
               the
               Devil
               be
               the
               King
               of
               these
               more
               then
               of
               other
               wicked
               men
               ;
               For
               ,
               he
               's
               the
               General
               King
               ,
               that
               
                 rules
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 :
              
               Therefore
               ,
               Let
               none
               tax
               Zisca
               ,
               or
               Procopius
               (
               they
               might
               be
               persons
               of
               great
               Worth
               and
               Piety
               )
               not
               Jerom
               of
               Prague
               ,
               nor
               
               
                 John
                 Hus
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               persecuted
               Saints
               (
               that
               were
               occasions
               of
               their
               coming
               )
               as
               Kings
               over
               them
               :
               For
               ,
               Moses
               himself
               was
               a
               means
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Type-Locusts
               ,
               but
               not
               their
               King
               :
               So
               the
               persecuted
               Church
               and
               Saints
               were
               the
               occasion
               of
               these
               Locusts
               coming
               but
               no
               King
               over
               them
               ;
               But
               Covetousness
               and
               Pride
               ,
               conjunct
               ,
               was
               their
               King
               :
               For
               the
               Locusts
               were
               only
               Formal
               Professors
               ,
               Reformed
               from
               Papists
               to
               a
               somewhat
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               perhaps
               ,
               to
               strict
               Profession
               ,
               but
               remained
               Papists
               in
               manners
               ,
               or
               rather
               outstript
               them
               for
               Pride
               and
               Covetousness
               :
               For
               Covetousness
               ,
               the
               Root
               of
               all
               evils
               :
               For
               Pride
               ,
               the
               chief
               cause
               of
               all
               Coutentions
               :
               And
               this
               double
               iniquity
               or
               combined
               wickedness
               (
               Pride
               and
               Covetousness
               )
               was
               (
               't
               is
               most
               like
               )
               the
               Locusts
               King
               :
               
                 And
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 King
                 over
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               For
               ,
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Their
                 teeth
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 were
                 as
                 the
                 teeth
                 of
                 Lions
                 ,
              
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               This
               further
               shews
               what
               the
               Locusts
               King
               was
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               Their
               Lion-like
               rapacity
               and
               greedy
               avarice
               ;
               And
               shewes
               their
               parity
               therein
               ,
               to
               those
               Saint-persecuting
               Papists
               ,
               whom
               (
               with
               like
               retaliation
               )
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               persecute
               :
               
                 Peccato
                 par
                 poena
              
               :
               The
               Papists
               opprest
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               those
               servants
               of
               God
               that
               had
               
                 his
                 Seal
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               
                 with
                 teeth
                 of
                 Lions
              
               :
               Therefore
               God
               sent
               those
               Locusts
               to
               oppress
               ,
               and
               suppress
               those
               Saint-persecuting
               Papists
               (
               that
               had
               not
               
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
              
               )
               as
               it
               were
               with
               teeth
               of
               Lions
               :
               
               For
               the
               Papists
               (
               as
               it
               might
               appear
               )
               were
               not
               only
               cruel
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               thus
               had
               his
               Seal
               inserted
               ,
               but
               uncharitable
               also
               and
               merciless
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               which
               their
               own
               Writers
               witness
               even
               of
               their
               Spiritual
               persons
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 are
                 alwayes
                 careful
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Theodoret
                 a
                 Niem
                 )
                 to
                 
                 advance
                 their
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 Nephews
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 are
                 seldom
                 seen
                 any
                 poor
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 any
                 poor
                 body
                 beg
                 an
                 alms
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 turn
                 away
                 their
                 eyes
                 ;
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 extream
                 want
                 urge
                 him
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 threaten
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               (
               speaking
               of
               Vrban
               the
               sixth
               ,
               Innocent
               the
               seventh
               ,
               Boniface
               the
               ninth
               ,
               and
               Gregory
               the
               twelfth
               )
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 these
                 four
                 gave
                 no
                 alms
                 ,
                 which
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 fault
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 worst
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 withont
                 charity
                 :
              
               And
               this
               he
               wrote
               being
               Notary
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Letters
               in
               1408.
               and
               Secretary
               ,
               successively
               ,
               to
               
                 Vrban
                 ,
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 ,
              
               and
               Alexander
               .
            
             
               And
               Locusts
               are
               no
               less
               cruel
               and
               uncharitable
               than
               the
               Papists
               :
               The
               Papists
               may
               plainly
               see
               their
               own
               sins
               in
               those
               punishments
               ,
               which
               God
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               by
               their
               hands
               :
               Both
               are
               alike
               (
               the
               Locusts
               and
               the
               Papists
               )
               in
               their
               practices
               :
               Both
               are
               cruel
               ,
               both
               extreamly
               covetous
               ;
               The
               charity
               of
               both
               is
               but
               a
               verbal
               pretence
               ,
               and
               in
               neither
               real
               :
               Both
               have
               
                 the
                 same
                 sign
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               saith
               )
               of
               
                 damnation
                 in
                 giving
                 no
                 alms
              
               ,
               (
               or
               Alms
               inconsiderate
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 poor
              
               :
               Both
               have
               much
               alike
               (
               or
               the
               Locusts
               the
               longer
               of
               the
               two
               )
               
                 teeth
                 of
                 Lions
                 :
                 And
                 their
                 teeth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 were
                 like
                 the
                 teeth
                 of
                 Lions
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               oft
               observed
               ,
               with
               much
               admiration
               ,
               that
               many
               strict
               Professors
               are
               extream
               covetous
               and
               could
               not
               (
               upon
               due
               consideration
               )
               but
               imagine
               they
               might
               either
               be
               Locusts
               crept
               into
               strict
               Forms
               ,
               or
               else
               true
               Saints
               corrupted
               by
               the
               evil
               and
               cruel
               examples
               of
               their
               covetous
               conversations
               :
               Covetousness
               (
               a
               shame
               to
               Heathens
               )
               is
               most
               uncomly
               in
               Christians
               ,
               and
               most
               destructive
               in
               Church-Societies
               ,
               like
               Achan
               in
               the
               Host
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 they
                 had
                 power
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 to
                 vex
                 men
                 five
                 moneths
              
               :
               That
               is
               the
               time
               of
               their
               chief
               power
               to
               vex
               or
               torment
               those
               men
               that
               had
               not
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               full
               time
               of
               their
               continuance
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               we
               may
               distinguish
               those
               Locusts
               into
               penultimate
               and
               ultimate
               ;
               pristine
               and
               present
               .
            
             
               Those
               Pristine
               (
               or
               first
               appearing
               )
               Locusts
               had
               (
               for
               five
               moneths
               (
               or
               150
               years
               )
               wings
               (
               ran
               with
               winged-speed
               )
               to
               take
               away
               the
               power
               and
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Papal
               Clergy
               in
               many
               Nations
               :
               But
               some
               of
               the
               Modern
               Locusts
               (
               their
               successors
               )
               are
               no
               less
               willing
               (
               had
               they
               wings
               to
               do
               it
               )
               to
               take
               away
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               most
               Reformed
               Ministry
               :
               But
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               the
               first
               were
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               defenders
               of
               good
               men
               and
               ordained
               of
               God
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               So
               I
               dare
               not
               deny
               ;
               That
               some
               of
               the
               last
               may
               be
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               docible
               and
               ductile
               to
               found
               Faith
               and
               good
               Manners
               .
            
             
               To
               be
               short
               :
               As
               it
               's
               apparent
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Mahomet
                 Saracens
              
               were
               far
               enough
               from
               being
               any
               part
               of
               these
               Locusts
               ,
               So
               ,
               If
               any
               shall
               render
               a
               more
               rational
               account
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               appear
               to
               be
               any
               other
               people
               or
               Professors
               ,
               I
               shall
               readily
               relinquish
               my
               own
               Opinion
               and
               receive
               theirs
               ;
               Till
               then
               ;
               Their
               manifold
               deceivableness
               in
               their
               hair
               ,
               Crowns
               ,
               Faces
               (
               Discipline
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Profession
               ,
               Practice
               )
               and
               their
               Offices
               and
               Functions
               for
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               and
               against
               the
               unsealed
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               must
               confirm
               me
               in
               this
               Tenent
               ;
               That
               some
               of
               them
               aforesaid
               were
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               those
               Locusts
               ,
               that
               ,
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               took
               up
               stricter
               Forms
               to
               devour
               Church-Revenues
               :
               Of
               whom
               and
               for
               which
               ,
               
               the
               German
               Emperours
               sometimes
               complained
               ;
               See
               Sleiden
               ,
               and
               Lanquet
               ,
               &c.
               
                 circa
                 An.
              
               1538.
               
            
             
             
               And
               both
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               (
               which
               so
               far
               shewes
               the
               integrity
               of
               them
               and
               their
               true
               followers
               )
               testified
               sharply
               against
               the
               Litigious
               pride
               and
               silthy
               avarice
               of
               those
               Professors
               ,
               that
               ,
               thereby
               (
               pretending
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               them
               )
               brought
               much
               infamy
               and
               disturbance
               upon
               their
               Church-Societies
               :
               For
               this
               is
               certain
               ;
               That
               the
               Locusts
               (
               Formal
               ,
               Smoky
               ,
               Proud
               ,
               Professors
               )
               are
               (
               for
               silthy
               lucre
               )
               readiest
               to
               creep
               into
               the
               truest
               Churches
               and
               (
               by
               their
               covetous
               conversations
               )
               to
               corrupt
               them
               and
               turn
               them
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               
                 into
                 Dens
                 of
                 Thieves
              
               .
               It
               shews
               also
               that
               the
               devoutest
               Professors
               (
               though
               their
               Doctrine
               be
               never
               so
               sound
               )
               import
               not
               any
               thing
               ,
               if
               they
               remain
               Papists
               in
               Manners
               or
               outstrip
               them
               for
               Pride
               and
               Covetousness
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               here
               ,
               remarkable
               were
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               his
               Providence
               :
               For
               many
               sincere
               Professors
               were
               (
               as
               men
               hid
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               Eliah
               was
               kept
               from
               death
               by
               greedy
               Ravens
               )
               preserved
               ,
               from
               horrid
               Massacres
               ,
               by
               these
               Modern
               Formalists
               .
               But
            
             
               I
               must
               not
               here
               omit
               some
               Readers
               of
               great
               repute
               ,
               that
               say
               ,
               I
               make
               (
               and
               that
               they
               read
               it
               in
               this
               Treatise
               )
               
                 John
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Jerom
              
               of
               
                 Prague
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Reformists
               to
               be
               the
               Locusts
               :
               Nor
               must
               I
               hate
               ,
               but
               plainly
               reprove
               these
               men
               :
               It
               's
               a
               duty
               indispensive
               ;
               I
               dare
               not
               but
               do
               it
               ;
               These
               men
               reckon
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               reputed
               ,
               long
               Students
               and
               great
               Proficients
               in
               the
               Prophetick
               Scriptures
               :
               Sure
               then
               ,
               they
               make
               themselves
               ,
               at
               least
               seem
               to
               be
               very
               unjust
               Stewards
               of
               those
               Sacred
               Mysteries
               .
               The
               unjust
               Steward
               (
               calling
               his
               Lords
               Debtors
               to
               account
               )
               asked
               the
               first
               what
               he
               owed
               :
               He
               answered
               ,
               
                 An
                 hundred
                 measures
                 of
                 Oyl
              
               :
               Take
               thy
               Pen
               quickly
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 write
                 in
                 thy
                 Bill
                 fifty
                 :
              
               I
               doubt
               
               not
               but
               that
               might
               be
               read
               in
               his
               Bill
               (
               if
               he
               wrote
               it
               )
               because
               it
               was
               written
               :
               But
               these
               could
               read
               that
               in
               my
               Treatise
               which
               was
               never
               written
               !
               here
               ,
               nor
               (
               I
               think
               ever
               thought
               on
               by
               any
               ;
               That
               which
               many
               Learned
               Doctors
               and
               Knights
               (
               that
               read
               it
               all
               )
               could
               never
               read
               or
               find
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               Hand-writings
               fully
               witness
               :
               But
               these
               Readers
               are
               ,
               themselves
               not
               throughly
               consentient
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               (
               finding
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               their
               Chima'ra's
               and
               Illusions
               cast
               down
               ,
               like
               Dagon
               when
               he
               lost
               his
               head
               )
               sought
               (
               1
               conceive
               )
               a
               feeble
               revenge
               by
               raising
               these
               slanders
               ,
               and
               taught
               others
               (
               as
               Sappho
               taught
               his
               Birds
               to
               speak
               )
               to
               proclaim
               in
               City
               and
               Country
               ,
               that
               I
               make
               all
               Reformists
               to
               be
               the
               Locusts
               ,
               to
               my
               unspeakable
               and
               most
               causelesse
               detriment
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               (
               I
               think
               )
               the
               sole
               cause
               ;
               Careless
               inadvertency
               might
               be
               some
               cause
               of
               their
               mistakes
               :
               For
               inconsiderate
               rashness
               is
               the
               first
               fruit
               of
               uncharitableness
               ,
               as
               due
               and
               diligent
               animadvertency
               is
               of
               charity
               ;
               And
               the
               want
               of
               both
               in
               these
               Readers
               might
               cause
               their
               rash
               mistakess
               :
               For
               many
               things
               (
               much
               alike
               )
               are
               ,
               oft
               ,
               most
               contrary
               ;
               As
               the
               Parelia
               or
               Mock-Suns
               in
               watery
               Clouds
               or
               Ponds
               ,
               seem
               as
               fair
               as
               the
               Sun
               it self
               ;
               but
               are
               no
               true
               Suns
               ;
               So
               these
               Locusts
               are
               
                 Parelia
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               Mock-Saints
               ,
               and
               may
               seem
               as
               fair
               (
               in
               all
               outward
               Formalities
               )
               as
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               no
               more
               true
               Saints
               than
               those
               Mock-Suns
               are
               true
               Suns
               :
               It
               were
               therefore
               extream
               foolishness
               in
               any
               to
               charge
               me
               that
               I
               make
               those
               Mock-Suns
               to
               be
               true
               Suns
               ,
               or
               the
               true
               Sun
               to
               be
               no
               more
               or
               better
               then
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               no
               less
               fondness
               for
               any
               careless
               ,
               cursory
               (
               and
               therefore
               ,
               uncharitable
               )
               it
               caders
               to
               charge
               me
               that
               I
               make
               true
               Saints
               to
               be
               those
               Mock-Saints
               ,
               or
               Saint-like
               Locusts
               from
               whom
               (
               we
               shall
               find
               )
               they
               differ
               as
               far
               as
               
               light
               from
               Darkness
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               examine
               what
               the
               Locusts
               Crowns
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               like
               Gold
               ,
               are
               ;
               what
               their
               Sun-darkening
               Smoake
               of
               deceit
               is
               ;
               and
               wherein
               both
               differ
               from
               that
               sincere
               practice
               and
               Profession
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               or
               rather
               should
               be
               )
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               true
               Reformists
               and
               Saints
               .
            
             
               The
               Subject
               I
               now
               insist
               upon
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               what
               evil
               Manners
               are
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               avoid
               them
               ;
               And
               inanimadvertency
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               evil
               Manners
               ,
               and
               principal
               cause
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               miserable
               Divisions
               amongst
               us
               :
               We
               shall
               therefore
               spend
               no
               more
               time
               about
               those
               trivial
               Readers
               ,
               but
               proceed
               :
               As
               Christ
               nevertheless
               ,
               look't
               upon
               Peter
               and
               brought
               him
               to
               repentance
               ;
               So
               I
               may
               ,
               in
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               look
               a
               little
               back
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               digress
               from
               the
               design
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               THe
               Primitive
               Fathers
               and
               Profeffors
               made
               mention
               of
               the
               man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               or
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Text
               )
               under
               the
               Notion
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Apostacy
               or
               Refuga
               .
            
             
               
               Apostacy
               is
               a
               falling
               away
               from
               heavenly
               mindedness
               to
               inanimadvertency
               ,
               or
               to
               mind
               Earthly
               things
               :
               Some
               Sects
               are
               the
               Subdivisions
               of
               the
               Grand
               Apostacy
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Antichrist
               predicted
               by
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               Such
               Sects
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               come
               nearest
               to
               true
               Churches
               ,
               that
               (
               holding
               forth
               sound
               Doctrine
               )
               are
               sound
               most
               fruitful
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               good
               Manners
               .
            
             
               Sects
               are
               either
               more
               General
               ,
               or
               more
               Special
               .
            
             
               Sects
               more
               Special
               are
               Societies
               of
               Professors
               fallen
               
               from
               sound
               Doctrine
               or
               good
               Manners
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               Churches
               more
               sound
               then
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               General
               Sect
               ,
               are
               such
               Professors
               in
               all
               Sects
               and
               Churches
               as
               are
               fallen
               (
               though
               not
               from
               sound
               Doctrine
               )
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               good
               Manners
               :
               Doctor
               Colet
               calls
               this
               Sect
               ;
               The
               Sect
               of
               evil
               Manners
               .
            
             
               Many
               Saints
               (
               at
               least
               men
               somewhat
               Moral
               and
               Ingenuous
               )
               may
               be
               found
               in
               many
               Sects
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               supports
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               usually
               least
               regarded
               ,
               and
               most
               persecuted
               in
               and
               by
               those
               Sects
               :
               For
               Locusts
               are
               apt
               to
               creep
               into
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               (
               through
               Inadvertency
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Ignorance
               and
               avarice
               )
               all
               Sects
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               truest
               and
               best
               Church-Societies
               ;
               Cause
               Dissentions
               in
               them
               ,
               oppose
               diligence
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               and
               endanger
               to
               destroy
               them
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               my
               design
               ,
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               to
               fall
               foul
               (
               as
               Weather-beaten
               Ships
               at
               Sea
               )
               upon
               any
               Sects
               or
               Church-Societies
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               love
               ,
               to
               reprove
               them
               plainly
               ,
               and
               to
               manifest
               to
               them
               their
               manifold
               ,
               gross
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               mistakes
               in
               Opinions
               and
               Manners
               ,
               of
               which
               their
               inconviction
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               little
               mind
               it
               )
               is
               their
               greatest
               misery
               they
               do
               ,
               or
               can
               sustain
               on
               Earth
               .
               )
               To
               that
               end
               ,
               I
               shall
               (
               beginning
               at
               the
               Foundations
               of
               both
               )
               endeavor
               to
               distinguish
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               Saints
               from
               false
               Professors
               in
               all
               Sects
               and
               Churches
               :
               And
               first
               .
            
             
               The
               Rock
               whereon
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               built
               is
               Christ
               alone
               ;
               
                 Sunt
                 caetera
                 Arenae
              
               :
               All
               other
               Formal
               ,
               fruitless
               ,
               Christ-pretending
               Professions
               are
               but
               Sands
               of
               deceit
               or
               Smoake
               ,
               whereon
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               all
               false
               Practices
               are
               built
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Superstructure
               upon
               the
               true
               Rock
               is
               Animadvertency
               :
               For
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               by
               Animadvertency
               to
               hear
               .
               He
               heareth
               to
               very
               
               little
               purpose
               ,
               that
               minds
               not
               much
               what
               or
               how
               he
               hears
               .
               For
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               first
               Superstructure
               upon
               the
               sandy
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               is
               inanimadvertency
               or
               a
               careless
               unmindfulness
               ,
               To
               hear
               profitably
               ,
               or
               ,
               To
               do
               what
               they
               hear
               .
            
             
               Animadvertency
               (
               the
               first
               Superstructure
               upon
               the
               sure
               Rock
               )
               is
               threefold
               (
               a
               mindfulness
               to
               hear
               ,
               to
               expect
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               what
               is
               heard
               and
               read
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               a
               threefold
               operative
               Grace
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               though
               true
               Animadvertency
               (
               and
               more
               accepted
               of
               God
               )
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               that
               threefold
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Inanimadvertency
               (
               the
               first
               Superstructure
               upon
               Sandy
               Foundations
               )
               is
               threefold
               )
               Non
               animadversive
               ,
               
               Semi-animadversive
               ,
               
               Mis-animadversive
               )
               and
               brings
               a
               three-fold
               effect
               contrary
               to
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               &
               Charity
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
               Perfidy
               ,
               false
               confidence
               ,
               and
               rash
               and
               censorious
               uncharitableness
               :
               This
               threefold
               inadvertency
               (
               opposite
               to
               true
               Repentance
               )
               is
               the
               threefold
               Substructure
               of
               Antichrist
               Sensual
               ,
               Secular
               and
               Spiritual
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               
               Non-animadvertency
               is
               the
               Substructure
               of
               Antichrist
               sensual
               ,
               or
               of
               such
               Professors
               as
               mind
               nothing
               (
               orlittle
               else
               )
               but
               loose
               Profaneness
               :
               Such
               were
               the
               men
               of
               the
               Old
               World
               :
               They
               knew
               nothing
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               till
               the
               Flood
               came
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               no
               marvel
               ;
               For
               how
               should
               thew
               know
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               minded
               nothing
               :
               
               Non-advertists
               are
               very
               Beasts
               ,
               both
               have
               hearts
               alike
               to
               mind
               nothing
               ;
               Therefore
               both
               perished
               alike
               in
               the
               Flood
               :
               These
               slothful
               Citizens
               of
               Spiritual
               Sodom
               regard
               not
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               testifie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Books
               that
               unfold
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               :
               Or
               they
               read
               both
               ,
               but
               mind
               not
               (
               through
               sensual
               levity
               and
               folly
               )
               to
               understand
               what
               they
               read
               :
               Such
               were
               
               the
               Men
               and
               Swine
               of
               Gadara
               :
               They
               cared
               not
               to
               know
               Christ
               (
               the
               living
               truth
               )
               and
               these
               care
               as
               little
               to
               know
               what
               truth
               in
               practice
               is
               ;
               So
               far
               are
               they
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               they
               mind
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               proper
               objects
               of
               right-producing
               Animadvertency
               ,
               or
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               good
               manners
               ;
               which
               Principles
               (
               because
               little
               minded
               by
               most
               Professors
               through
               almost
               a
               general
               inanimadvertency
               )
               we
               shall
               insert
               in
               the
               sequel
               :
               Such
               
               Non-advertists
               are
               the
               Owles
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
               unclean
               and
               hateful
               Birds
               ,
               that
               hate
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               would
               (
               were
               it
               in
               their
               power
               )
               utterly
               extinguish
               it
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               truth
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               bruitish
               ignorance
               of
               
               Non-advertists
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               oppose
               both
               by
               a
               direct
               opposition
               :
               Yet
               these
               seek
               shelter
               for
               their
               sins
               of
               bestial
               ignorance
               under
               some
               careless
               Formalities
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               corner
               of
               the
               Court
               that
               was
               cast
               out
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               receive
               the
               Seed
               of
               Grace
               like
               the
               High-way-ground
               ;
               let
               it
               lye
               where
               it
               's
               scattered
               ,
               till
               it
               's
               lost
               ,
               but
               it
               takes
               no
               Root
               there
               as
               it
               did
               in
               the
               Thorny
               and
               Stony
               grounds
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               Semi-advertency
               is
               the
               Substructure
               of
               secular
               Apostacy
               ,
               or
               of
               men
               minding
               Earthly
               things
               :
               These
               Professors
               (
               for
               such
               as
               the
               cause
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               effect
               )
               Worship
               God
               by
               halves
               ,
               do
               good
               Works
               by
               halves
               ,
               are
               half-Christians
               in
               shew
               ,
               in
               deed
               Heathens
               ;
               And
               (
               though
               Spiritual
               Egypt
               owns
               them
               )
               are
               much
               like
               those
               Samaritans
               that
               succeeded
               captive
               Israel
               in
               their
               vacant
               Habitations
               :
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               their
               Idols
               also
               :
               And
               these
               Locusts
               are
               such
               
               Semi-advertists
               ;
               seem
               to
               serve
               God
               by
               halves
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               covetousness
               (
               which
               is
               Idolatry
               )
               altogether
               :
               They
               were
               Men
               and
               Women
               in
               appearance
               ,
               
               Lions
               in
               practice
               ,
               winged
               .
               Horses
               in
               pursuit
               of
               their
               practices
               ;
               For
               ,
               
               Semi-advertists
               assume
               several
               shapes
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               their
               evil
               manners
               differ
               :
               Under
               these
               men
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               them
               )
               not
               only
               good
               men
               ,
               but
               good
               works
               suffer
               Martyrdom
               :
               They
               spin
               many
               threds
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               for
               a
               space
               ;
               But
               their
               Lions
               teeth
               of
               avarice
               (
               before
               these
               good
               works
               be
               finished
               )
               bite
               in
               pieces
               those
               threds
               ,
               and
               lay
               those
               good
               works
               a
               bleeding
               :
               All
               their
               good
               works
               are
               
                 Opera
                 refuga
              
               ,
               works
               of
               Apostacy
               :
               They
               begin
               many
               and
               perfect
               none
               :
               For
               Thorns
               sprang
               up
               in
               the
               Thorny-ground
               and
               choaked
               the
               good
               Seed
               ;
               And
               these
               are
               that
               Thorney-ground
               wherein
               Cavils
               ,
               Slaunders
               ,
               Quarrels
               ,
               Missuppositions
               ,
               Pretences
               ,
               Excuses
               and
               Busie
               neglect
               of
               the
               best
               things
               springs
               up
               and
               (
               through
               Pride
               and
               Covetousness
               )
               choake
               every
               good
               Work
               before
               it
               be
               finished
               .
            
             
               Pilate
               was
               guilty
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               so
               was
               Saul
               :
               Both
               did
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               then
               turn'd
               Apostates
               in
               not
               perfecting
               what
               they
               had
               begun
               :
               True
               Saints
               are
               oft
               guilty
               of
               these
               sins
               ,
               and
               pay
               dear
               for
               their
               
               Semi-advertencies
               and
               half
               performances
               :
               For
               Moses
               omitted
               to
               circumcise
               his
               son
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 God
                 met
                 him
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 kil'd
                 him
              
               ;
               'T
               is
               like
               he
               lay
               sick
               near
               unto
               death
               .
               So
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               sent
               to
               Bethel
               ,
               had
               performed
               (
               within
               a
               very
               little
               )
               all
               the
               task
               that
               God
               sent
               him
               to
               do
               :
               
                 But
                 a
                 Lion
                 met
                 him
                 and
                 slew
                 him
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               left
               part
               (
               a
               very
               little
               part
               )
               of
               his
               work
               undone
               :
               Little
               do
               many
               true
               Saints
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               losses
               ,
               languishing
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               ,
               oft
               ,
               untimely
               deaths
               ,
               is
               ,
               their
               
               Semi-advertency
               ,
               causing
               careless
               ,
               half-performances
               and
               keeping
               them
               back
               from
               perfecting
               any
               good
               work
               :
               Such
               Saints
               can
               scarce
               be
               discerned
               ,
               by
               theirs
               
               Works
               ,
               from
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             
               
               Semi-advertency
               is
               so
               much
               worse
               then
               
               Non-advertency
               ,
               as
               Apostacy
               is
               worse
               than
               Profaneness
               ,
               or
               as
               ,
               To
               know
               and
               profess
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               oppose
               it
               ,
               is
               worse
               than
               bare
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               Balaam
               was
               much
               guilty
               of
               this
               sin
               of
               
               Semi-advertency
               ,
               half
               mindful
               of
               Gods
               command
               ,
               and
               half
               unmindful
               :
               Therefore
               (
               drawn
               by
               the
               strong
               Cords
               of
               Covetousness
               )
               he
               came
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               to
               act
               directly
               coutrary
               to
               Gods
               command
               :
               
                 But
                 an
                 Angel
                 stood
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               was
               slain
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               sin
               :
               But
               Modern
               
               Semi-advertists
               (
               his
               and
               his
               followers
               Antitypes
               )
               are
               apt
               to
               stand
               (
               contrary
               to
               that
               Angel
               )
               in
               the
               way
               against
               the
               truth
               to
               stop
               the
               progress
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               destroy
               such
               as
               do
               assert
               it
               :
               For
               Covetousness
               (
               adjoyned
               to
               
               Semi-advertency
               )
               is
               soon
               filled
               with
               Canine
               anger
               against
               all
               truth
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               against
               the
               practisers
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               readily
               complyes
               with
               all
               such
               (
               as
               seem
               Religious
               )
               that
               are
               most
               ready
               to
               slaunder
               and
               asperse
               them
               and
               it
               ;
               So
               the
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
               consented
               (
               as
               one
               )
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               against
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               
               Semi-advertists
               extend
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               some
               trivial
               half
               performed
               help
               to
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               witnesses
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               after
               oppose
               it
               ,
               and
               desert
               or
               destroy
               them
               :
               They
               hear
               ,
               read
               ,
               and
               pray
               by
               halves
               ,
               or
               so
               far
               as
               to
               get
               a
               Form
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ;
               begin
               many
               good
               works
               ,
               finish
               none
               ,
               do
               half
               ,
               leave
               half
               undone
               ;
               are
               half
               hot
               ,
               half
               cold
               ,
               
                 which
                 God
                 abhors
              
               .
            
             
               Judas
               (
               when
               the
               seventy
               forsook
               Christ
               )
               
                 did
                 not
                 forsake
                 him
              
               ,
               nor
               was
               found
               blame
               worthy
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               about
               1260.
               dayes
               ;
               But
               then
               (
               through
               
               Semi-advertency
               caused
               by
               Covetousness
               )
               turn'd
               Traytor
               :
               
               what
               Family
               or
               Church
               could
               be
               more
               pure
               than
               that
               whereof
               Christ
               was
               Head
               ?
               What
               Doctrine
               more
               perfect
               than
               that
               he
               taught
               ?
               Yet
               that
               Locust
               lurk't
               even
               there
               :
               
               Semi-advertists
               sow
               pregnant
               Seeds
               of
               perfidious
               Prodition
               ,
               Schism
               and
               Apostacy
               even
               in
               the
               best
               Church-Societies
               ,
               and
               endanger
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               Mis-animadvertency
               (
               the
               fruit
               of
               Charity-wanting
               Pride
               ,
               and
               parent
               of
               the
               greatest
               ignorance
               )
               is
               the
               principal
               ground
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Apostacy
               ,
               whose
               Professors
               (
               like
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               take
               the
               greatest
               pains
               to
               least
               purpose
               ;
               pray
               ,
               hear
               and
               read
               (
               not
               by
               halves
               ,
               but
               )
               amiss
               ;
               and
               misapply
               (
               through
               uncharitableness
               )
               all
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Gifts
               and
               Parts
               ,
               to
               deprave
               the
               Truth
               and
               destroy
               the
               witnesses
               of
               it
               :
               These
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               such
               Books
               as
               unfold
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               find
               in
               both
               (
               so
               blind
               and
               perverse
               is
               wicked
               uncharitableness
               )
               that
               which
               was
               never
               written
               in
               either
               :
               So
               the
               Pharisees
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               with
               much
               uncharitable
               ,
               blinde
               ,
               truth-misapplying
               sedulity
               ,
               and
               found
               there
               that
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               should
               dye
               as
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               written
               :
               And
               those
               Readers
               aforesaid
               might
               read
               (
               through
               cursory
               haste
               ,
               and
               uncharitable
               misapplication
               )
               my
               Treatise
               and
               find
               therein
               ,
               that
               I
               made
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Reformists
               to
               be
               the
               Locusts
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               written
               .
            
             
               Misadvertists
               are
               readiest
               to
               cast
               their
               blind
               bolts
               of
               precipitate
               rashness
               against
               Truth
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               ,
               and
               the
               assertors
               of
               both
               :
               The
               Stony
               ground
               owns
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               receive
               the
               seed
               of
               Grace
               like
               it
               :
               They
               aspire
               to
               the
               most
               specious
               pretences
               ,
               and
               seek
               tegment
               and
               shelter
               in
               the
               fairest
               corners
               of
               the
               Court
               that
               was
               cast
               out
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
             
               Herin
               lyes
               the
               Spirit
               and
               life
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               That
               men
               mind
               not
               ,
               half
               mind
               ,
               or
               mind
               amiss
               those
               proper
               objects
               of
               due
               animadvertency
               ,
               that
               are
               
                 Principia
                 praecognoscenda
              
               ,
               the
               Principles
               and
               Grounds
               of
               all
               obedience
               to
               God
               and
               right
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Improbus
                 non
                 animadvertit
                 ut
                 intelligat
              
               :
               A
               wicked
               man
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               minds
               not
               ,
               or
               regards
               not
               that
               he
               may
               understand
               ,
               Prov.
               29.7
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               Nonadvertists
               must
               needs
               be
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               nor
               mind
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               the
               Grounds
               of
               doing
               right
               or
               wrong
               are
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               Semiadvertists
               must
               be
               more
               wicked
               because
               they
               mind
               but
               by
               halves
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               less
               and
               worse
               purpose
               then
               they
               that
               mind
               nothing
               :
               For
               ,
               those
               ten
               Semiadvertist-Spies
               
                 (
                 sent
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 promise
                 )
              
               gave
               in
               part
               ,
               a
               good
               report
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               an
               evil
               report
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               brought
               swift
               destruction
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               and
               caused
               that
               all
               Israel
               (
               four
               excepted
               )
               were
               destroyed
               ;
               Whereas
               Nonadvertists
               (
               that
               as
               bruit
               Beasts
               mind
               nothing
               )
               cannot
               be
               so
               guilty
               of
               bringing
               evil
               reports
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               or
               of
               causing
               such
               general
               calamity
               and
               destruction
               in
               States
               and
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Misadvertists
               must
               be
               most
               wicked
               ,
               because
               they
               (
               above
               all
               Professors
               )
               are
               most
               fruitful
               in
               evil
               reports
               :
               They
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               such
               Books
               as
               unfold
               them
               and
               find
               in
               both
               (
               as
               the
               Pharises
               did
               )
               what
               was
               never
               written
               in
               either
               :
               You
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 you
                 will
                 do
                 :
              
               Lying
               Derogation
               ,
               and
               worth
               and
               Truth-Detraction
               ;
               in
               careless
               and
               uncharitable
               Misadvertists
               (
               especially
               in
               such
               as
               most
               desire
               to
               seem
               Religious
               )
               is
               
                 ex
                 digito
                 Daemonis
                 opus
              
               ,
               a
               more
               
               peculiar
               work
               wrought
               by
               the
               very
               singer
               of
               the
               Devil
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               mouthes
               of
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             
               This
               threefold
               inanimadvertency
               or
               carelesness
               to
               know
               what
               Truth
               is
               ,
               in
               practice
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               almost
               general
               ,
               and
               seems
               to
               overspread
               the
               Earth
               as
               Waters
               cover
               the
               Sea
               :
               To
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               dangers
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               prevent
               those
               dangers
               is
               a
               duty
               universal
               ,
               incumbent
               upon
               all
               and
               of
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               most
               necessary
               concernment
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               Prototype
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               Old
               World
               was
               almost
               universal
               :
               Noah
               Preached
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               and
               we
               read
               not
               of
               one
               man
               (
               more
               then
               his
               own
               family
               )
               that
               was
               brought
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               to
               due
               Animadtency
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               true
               Repentance
               :
               I
               am
               ,
               therefore
               very
               much
               afraid
               ,
               that
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               is
               more
               general
               then
               men
               and
               Saints
               imagine
               it
               to
               be
               ;
               I
               need
               not
               name
               those
               Texts
               that
               denote
               the
               Antitype
               :
               In
               that
               World
               (
               as
               well
               as
               in
               this
               )
               there
               wanted
               not
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               many
               Learned
               men
               ,
               reputed
               Religious
               ,
               if
               not
               Famous
               both
               for
               Learning
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Text
               sayes
               (
               so
               universal
               was
               the
               inanimadvertency
               of
               that
               Type-Apostacy
               )
               
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 till
                 the
                 Flood
                 came
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               ,
               therefore
               (
               to
               foresee
               and
               shun
               the
               dangers
               of
               such
               an
               epidemick
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               sin
               it self
               of
               careless
               disregard
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               ignorance
               and
               impenitence
               )
               is
               
                 Opus
                 opere
                 dignum
              
               ,
               a
               work
               worth
               all
               acceptation
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               in
               another
               case
               )
               &
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               to
               be
               set
               about
               ,
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               by
               all
               :
               For
               it
               's
               least
               safe
               to
               relye
               upon
               Smoak
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Locusts
               Crowns
               of
               Deceit
               ;
               And
               the
               righteousness
               of
               true
               Saints
               (
               too
               guilty
               of
               this
               sin
               of
               the
               grand
               inadvertency
               and
               Apostacy
               )
               is
               (
               like
               
               the
               Oyl
               in
               the
               wise
               Virgins
               Lamps
               )
               but
               enough
               (
               if
               That
               )
               for
               themselves
               only
               .
            
             
               The
               finding
               out
               of
               the
               Gunpowder-plot
               was
               a
               most
               happy
               discovery
               ;
               But
               this
               discovery
               (
               to
               prevent
               the
               most
               Dreadful
               and
               Epidemick
               Dangers
               )
               is
               of
               far
               greater
               concernment
               then
               to
               foresee
               and
               prevent
               the
               conflagration
               of
               the
               greatest
               City
               or
               the
               total
               destruction
               of
               any
               Nation
               ;
               and
               admits
               not
               a
               minute
               of
               delay
               by
               any
               that
               's
               at
               all
               animadversive
               :
               We
               shall
               ,
               a
               little
               further
               examine
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               St.
               Jerom
               was
               a
               man
               of
               a
               serene
               mind
               and
               quick
               sight
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               be
               a
               second
               Jeremiah
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               
                 Jeremiah
                 wrote
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 sad
                 calamities
                 of
                 captive
                 Israel
              
               ;
               So
               St.
               Hierom
               wrote
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Gospel
               revolted
               Israel
               with
               like
               Lamentations
               :
               And
               as
               Jeremiah
               shadowed
               Type
               -
               Iraels
               bondage
               by
               a
               boyling
               Pot
               ,
               looking
               out
               of
               the
               North
               ;
               So
               St.
               Jerom
               represented
               Gospel
               -
               Israels
               thraldom
               &
               Apostacy
               by
               a
               boyling
               Pot
               ,
               looking
               out
               of
               the
               North
               also
               :
               That
               the
               boyling
               Pot
               in
               Jeremiah
               was
               all
               the
               Remnant
               of
               the
               whole
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               plainly
               appears
               from
               the
               Text
               :
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 an
                 evil
                 shall
                 break
                 forth
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               1.14
               .
               And
               that
               St.
               Jerom's
               Pot
               of
               Apostacy
               (
               the
               whole
               Gospel-Church
               and
               Saints
               )
               was
               (
               if
               conform
               to
               her
               Prototype
               or
               Patern
               )
               general
               (
               of
               Formal
               Professors
               
                 a
                 toto
              
               ,
               of
               Saints
               
                 a
                 tanto
              
               )
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               boyling
               Pot
               of
               deadly
               broth
               (
               which
               the
               Prophet
               healed
               )
               did
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               prefigure
               the
               general
               Apostacy
               grievous
               miseries
               and
               evil
               manners
               of
               all
               Israel
               in
               Type
               and
               Antitype
               :
               There
               was
               not
               one
               drop
               of
               Broth
               in
               that
               Pot
               that
               was
               not
               deadly
               bitter
               and
               unwholesome
               ,
               
               because
               the
               bitter
               fruits
               of
               inanimadvertency
               (
               mistaken
               wild
               Gourds
               for
               good
               Pot-herbs
               )
               were
               put
               into
               it
               :
               Careless
               inadvertency
               and
               inconformity
               in
               practise
               ,
               to
               Gospel
               Rule
               are
               the
               Colocynthes
               that
               imbitter
               and
               poyson
               all
               good
               works
               of
               Men
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               and
               Saints
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Apostacy
               :
               Nor
               does
               long
               boyling
               make
               them
               better
               ,
               but
               their
               manners
               more
               bitter
               :
               The
               Broth
               was
               never
               the
               better
               for
               long
               boyling
               till
               the
               Prophet
               healed
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               was
               no
               more
               death
               nor
               hurt
               in
               the
               Pot
               :
               And
               the
               healing
               of
               this
               Pot
               of
               the
               Grand
               Antitype
               Apostacy
               (
               if
               we
               can
               but
               hint
               that
               )
               will
               ,
               doubtless
               be
               the
               healing
               of
               the
               sad
               ,
               bleeding
               Divisions
               and
               evil
               Manners
               of
               all
               Church-Societies
               ,
               Sects
               and
               Nations
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               is
               there
               such
               need
               now
               of
               the
               Balm
               of
               Gilead
               ?
               Because
               the
               waters
               of
               strife
               in
               the
               boyling
               Pot
               ,
               beat
               like
               Billows
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               general
               practice
               seems
               but
               a
               continued
               dashing
               of
               divided
               Sect
               and
               Church-Societies
               ,
               whiles
               the
               Locusts
               Formal
               Smoke
               is
               magnified
               ,
               and
               their
               Crowns
               of
               Deceit
               most
               admired
               and
               mistaken
               for
               true
               practice
               :
               For
               Jerubaal
               made
               a
               golden
               Ephod
               ,
               and
               placed
               it
               in
               Ephrah
               ;
               And
               
                 all
                 Israel
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               (
               that
               Apostacy
               was
               likewise
               general
               )
               
                 went
                 a
                 whoring
                 after
                 it
              
               ,
               which
               caused
               the
               ruine
               of
               Jerubaals
               Family
               :
               So
               all
               Professors
               ,
               and
               ,
               I
               might
               say
               ,
               allmost
               all
               Saints
               
                 (
                 pudet
                 posse
                 dici
                 ,
                 non
                 posse
                 refelli
                 )
              
               run
               a
               whoring
               after
               the
               Locusts
               Crowns
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               like
               Gold
               ;
               and
               mistake
               them
               for
               true
               Righteousness
               ;
               which
               general
               Apostacy
               hath
               (
               the
               more
               because
               least
               perceived
               )
               procured
               many
               general
               calamities
               and
               threatens
               more
               (
               if
               not
               inevitable
               destruction
               )
               to
               those
               that
               persist
               therein
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 saw
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 when
                 the
                 Lamb
                 opened
                 
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 heard
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 thunder
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 saying
                 ;
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               6.1
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 opened
                 the
                 second
                 Seal
                 ,
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 second
                 Beast
                 say
                 ;
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 ,
              
               Verf.
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 be
                 had
                 opened
                 the
                 third
                 Seal
                 ,
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 third
                 Beast
                 say
                 ;
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 ,
              
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               And
               so
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               ,
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               And
               what
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               fourfold
               Call
               ,
               like
               thunder
               ?
            
             
               There
               was
               need
               of
               it
               then
               ,
               and
               now
               more
               :
               Men
               were
               ever
               inadversive
               ,
               and
               most
               men
               now
               mind
               nothing
               .
               
                 Come
                 and
                 see
              
               :
               What
               shall
               we
               see
               ?
               might
               slothful
               Professors
               say
               :
               The
               Prophetick
               Scriptures
               (
               so
               blasphemous
               are
               blind
               Hypocrites
               )
               
                 shew
                 nothing
                 to
                 any
              
               :
               and
               what
               can
               be
               gathered
               from
               them
               are
               but
               conjectures
               :
               we
               search
               those
               Scriptures
               that
               shew
               us
               the
               plain
               way
               to
               salvation
               ;
               but
               have
               no
               leasure
               to
               mind
               useless
               and
               uncertain
               Notions
               :
               Thus
               these
               filthy
               Heathens
               tread
               under
               their
               feet
               the
               knowledge
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               most
               sacred
               &
               of
               highest
               concernments
               to
               them
               &
               to
               all
               Natitions
               ;
               nor
               do
               such
               mind
               at
               all
               ,
               things
               necessary
               to
               their
               own
               salvation
               ,
               but
               forsake
               the
               means
               of
               their
               own
               safeties
               :
               For
               ,
               whiles
               they
               thus
               contemn
               the
               Prophetick
               Scriptures
               and
               despise
               their
               lowd
               calls
               like
               thunder
               ,
               they
               reject
               the
               plain
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               profit
               by
               either
               .
            
             
               This
               fourfold
               call
               
                 (
                 Come
                 and
                 see
              
               )
               was
               a
               call
               to
               animadvertency
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               hear
               ,
               and
               hearing
               ,
               obey
               :
               There
               were
               never
               more
               hearers
               then
               now
               ,
               nor
               fewer
               that
               hear
               :
               Many
               hear
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               few
               hear
               indeed
               :
               Many
               attend
               diligently
               to
               
                 Lo
                 here
              
               ,
               and
               
                 lo
                 there
              
               ;
               few
               hearken
               to
               those
               sacred
               calls
               of
               God
               that
               call
               to
               animadvertency
               :
               and
               what
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               fruitless
               hearing
               ?
               
                 Faith
                 comes
                 by
                 hearing
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ;
               but
               by
               their
               hearing
               comes
               strife
               :
               Effectual
               
               hearing
               is
               like
               
                 the
                 small
                 Rain
                 that
                 distilleth
                 upon
                 the
                 tender
                 Grass
              
               and
               makes
               it
               grow
               ,
               but
               these
               ,
               by
               hearing
               ,
               grow
               worse
               :
               Fruitful
               hearing
               renders
               men
               animadversive
               to
               act
               conform
               to
               Gospel
               Rule
               ,
               but
               Formal
               Professors
               ,
               by
               hearing
               ,
               become
               more
               mindless
               ,
               mind
               either
               nothing
               or
               what
               is
               evil
               :
               Violence
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               once
               filled
               therewith
               before
               )
               
                 filleth
                 the
                 Earth
              
               :
               For
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               (
               almost
               universal
               )
               practice
               of
               men
               and
               Professors
               but
               a
               coaltern
               colluctation
               (
               like
               swelling
               Waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               )
               of
               Sects
               against
               Sects
               and
               of
               one
               Church-Society
               against
               another
               ,
               whiles
               Formal
               Smoake
               Usurps
               the
               place
               of
               pure
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Locusts
               Crowns
               are
               cryed
               up
               for
               true
               Christian
               practice
               .
               Nor
               better
               fruits
               can
               they
               bear
               ,
               that
               mind
               not
               to
               know
               Truth
               from
               Errour
               ;
               that
               mind
               not
               ,
               or
               mind
               by
               halves
               ,
               or
               mind
               amiss
               :
               Paul
               was
               minded
               
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
              
               (
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               to
               him
               )
               
                 but
                 Christ
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
              
               ;
               But
               men
               and
               Professors
               seem
               minded
               now
               to
               know
               nothing
               absolutely
               :
               This
               threefold
               inanimadvertency
               (
               the
               threefold
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               of
               all
               evil
               manners
               )
               is
               ,
               we
               see
               (
               as
               an
               epidemick
               sleep
               )
               almost
               universal
               .
            
             
               
                 Abraham
                 slept
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 and
                 an
                 horrour
                 of
                 great
                 darkness
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 :
              
               And
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Sects
               now
               sleep
               (
               like
               that
               Prophetick-adumbration
               )
               a
               deep
               sleep
               also
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               dream
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               general
               ,
               deadly
               Lethargy
               and
               darkness
               of
               inadvertency
               and
               Apostacy
               lies
               upon
               them
               :
               There
               is
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               now
               transcendent
               need
               of
               a
               four
               fold
               Call
               to
               animadvertency
               that
               men
               Sects
               and
               Saints
               (
               as
               Christ
               call'd
               Lazarus
               out
               of
               his
               Grave
               )
               may
               thereby
               live
               and
               manifest
               their
               life
               by
               their
               ready
               minding
               of
               those
               things
               wherein
               their
               own
               safeties
               and
               highest
               concernments
               chiefly
               consists
               .
            
             
             
               Elisha
               asked
               and
               obtained
               of
               Eliah
               that
               
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               (
               there
               was
               need
               of
               that
               then
               )
               
                 might
                 be
                 upon
                 himself
              
               :
               And
               it
               hath
               been
               and
               is
               my
               daily
               prayer
               for
               all
               Religious
               Ministers
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               a
               double
               portion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               (
               never
               was
               more
               need
               )
               may
               rest
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               a
               double
               proportion
               of
               power
               to
               call
               unto
               Animadvertency
               and
               say
               (
               like
               thunder
               )
               
                 come
                 and
                 see
              
               ,
               That
               so
               all
               Sects
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Heterodox
               Professors
               may
               come
               and
               see
               what
               the
               Locusts
               Crowns
               ,
               like
               Gold
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               true
               Righteousness
               in
               practice
               (
               contrary
               thereunto
               )
               is
               ,
               what
               their
               Smoak
               of
               Formal
               Profession
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               pure
               and
               undefiled
               Religon
               (
               contrary
               thereunto
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               come
               next
               to
               be
               handled
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               :
               
                 And
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 Smoake
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Smoake
                 came
                 Locusts
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               9.2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 were
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Crowns
                 like
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               Ver.
               7.
               
            
             
               [
               
                 And
                 on
                 theirheads
              
               ,
               ]
               &c.
               Here
               's
               
                 deceptio
                 coronata
              
               ,
               crowned
               deceit
               :
               Deceit
               hath
               its
               Exaltation
               in
               these
               grand
               deceivers
               of
               themselves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               right
               solution
               of
               this
               Question
               [
               
                 What
                 is
                 Truth
              
               ]
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               summe
               of
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               Sects
               ,
               people
               and
               Professors
               :
               And
               the
               diligent
               disquisition
               of
               it
               (
               that
               all
               might
               know
               what
               Truth
               in
               Opinion
               and
               practice
               is
               )
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               design
               of
               this
               Treatise
               :
               But
               here
               it
               seems
               (
               not
               needful
               only
               but
               )
               of
               necessity
               and
               our
               prime
               duty
               to
               endeavour
               to
               discover
               unto
               all
               what
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               Gold-like
               Crowns
               of
               the
               Locusts
               is
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               there
               be
               no
               truth
               in
               them
               )
               what
               their
               deceits
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               deceits
               of
               the
               Locusts
               are
               in
               Form
               and
               profession
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               Practice
               and
               Power
               .
            
             
               Their
               deceits
               in
               Form
               and
               Profession
               are
               shadowed
               
               forth
               by
               their
               concomitant
               Smoake
               .
            
             
               Their
               Deceits
               in
               Practice
               and
               Power
               are
               presignified
               by
               their
               Crowns
               as
               it
               were
               like
               Gold.
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               Their
               deceits
               ,
               in
               Form
               and
               Profession
               ,
               are
               shadowed
               forth
               by
               Smoake
               :
               For
               ,
               All
               Profession
               (
               all
               Zeal
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Prophesie
               )
               without
               practice
               ,
               is
               but
               Smoake
               ,
               whose
               bottom
               is
               no
               where
               :
               True
               practice
               is
               the
               bottom
               of
               true
               Profession
               ,
               and
               the
               substance
               ,
               whereof
               that
               is
               but
               the
               shadow
               :
               To
               seem
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               Religious
               ,
               is
               but
               groundless
               appearance
               and
               deceit
               ,
               and
               all
               gifts
               (
               be
               they
               never
               so
               great
               )
               give
               no
               bottom
               to
               a
               fruitless
               Profession
               :
               
                 Though
                 I
                 speak
                 with
                 tongues
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 and
                 understand
                 all
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 all
                 Faith
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 Charity
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 nothings
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               
               If
               Paul
               (
               having
               all
               these
               )
               had
               been
               nothing
               without
               Charity
               ;
               Then
               all
               these
               and
               all
               strict
               Profession
               and
               gifts
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Prophesie
               (
               without
               practice-producing
               Charity
               )
               are
               ,
               at
               best
               ,
               but
               Smoake
               :
               What
               that
               product
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               produceth
               it
               ,
               claimes
               our
               more
               serious
               care
               to
               enquire
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
              
               and
               Charity
               (
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               attentive
               animadvertency
               )
               are
               (
               subordinate
               to
               Christ
               )
               that
               threefold
               Tree
               of
               Life
               that
               bears
               the
               true
               fruits
               of
               all
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               manners
               towards
               men
               :
               That
               Tree
               (
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               )
               seems
               like
               that
               Tree
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               that
               
                 was
                 hewn
                 down
                 and
                 had
                 its
                 branches
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 fruit
                 scattered
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               shall
               
                 bear
                 twelve
                 manner
                 of
                 fruits
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Dan.
               4.14
               .
               Revel
               .
               22.2
               .
               We
               shall
               shew
               here
               the
               Series
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               .
            
             
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               Root
               ,
               Hope
               the
               Stem
               ,
               Charity
               is
               the
               Branches
               that
               bear
               and
               extend
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Faith
               ,
               is
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               impressive
               ,
               as
               the
               threefold
               life
               of
               the
               Tree
               is
               in
               the
               Root
               .
            
             
               Hope
               is
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               intensive
               ,
               as
               the
               threefold
               life
               of
               the
               Tree
               is
               in
               the
               Stem
               also
               .
            
             
               Charity
               is
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               expressive
               as
               the
               threefold
               life
               of
               the
               Tree
               is
               ,
               likewise
               ,
               in
               its
               Branches
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               True
               Faith
               is
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               impressive
               ;
               For
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               without
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               false
               pretence
               .
            
             
               Hope
               is
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               intensive
               ;
               For
               ,
               Hope
               without
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               is
               but
               Smoak
               .
            
             
               Charity
               is
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               expressive
               ;
               For
               ,
               Charity
               without
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
               is
               but
               (
               like
               Locusts
               Crowns
               )
               a
               Crown
               of
               deceit
               .
            
             
               Faith
               works
               in
               Hope
               ,
               by
               Charity
               .
            
             
               Hope
               works
               from
               Faith
               ,
               by
               Charity
               .
            
             
               Charity
               works
               from
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               .
            
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               this
               threefold
               Tree
               is
               true
               Christian
               practice
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               shewn
               what
               the
               deceits
               of
               the
               Locusts
               are
               in
               Profession
               :
               we
               shall
               now
               shew
               what
               their
               deceits
               are
               in
               Practice
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               the
               deceits
               of
               the
               Locusts
               in
               Profession
               are
               figured
               by
               Smoake
               ;
               So
               their
               deceits
               in
               Practice
               are
               shadowed
               forth
               by
               the
               false
               appearances
               of
               Crowns
               like
               Gold
               :
               Crowns
               of
               Gold
               ,
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               Hieroglyfick-intimations
               of
               Equity
               ,
               and
               Emblems
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               But
               the
               Crowns
               of
               the
               Locusts
               are
               deceptious
               appearnces
               of
               truerighteousness
               and
               most
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
            
             
             
               And
               what
               's
               most
               like
               Gold
               ,
               and
               most
               contrary
               to
               it
               ?
               Nothing
               is
               more
               like
               it
               ,
               and
               less
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               Straw
               :
               The
               Locust●
               liberality
               (
               though
               it
               look
               like
               Gold
               )
               is
               Chaff
               or
               St●●w
               for
               levity
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               so
               dilatory
               ,
               that
               it
               tends
               to
               destroy
               those
               that
               receive
               the
               deceitful
               benefit
               of
               their
               seeming
               good
               works
               :
               Their
               Crowns
               are
               made
               of
               Gold-like
               Straw
               ,
               which
               many
               besides
               them
               ,
               mistake
               for
               pure
               Gold.
               But
               because
               ,
               
                 Contraria
                 ,
                 juxtase
                 posita
                 ,
                 maxime
                 clucescunt
                 ,
              
               contraries
               appear
               clearest
               by
               being
               set
               together
               )
               we
               shall
               here
               handle
               the
               Locusts
               deceits
               in
               practice
               ,
               and
               true
               Christian
               practice
               ;
               and
               (
               that
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               both
               ,
               may
               better
               appear
               )
               compare
               both
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               Righteousness
               of
               Locusts
               (
               as
               is
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               all
               Hypocrites
               )
               is
               clipt
               ,
               dilatory
               ,
               or
               accompanied
               with
               censorious
               insolence
               ,
               or
               performed
               by
               halves
               ,
               or
               however
               ,
               inconform
               to
               Gospel-Rule
               .
               But
               true
               Righteousness
               in
               practice
               is
               not
               dilatory
               ,
               defalked
               or
               performed
               by
               halves
               ,
               or
               inconform
               to
               Gospel-Rule
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               must
               be
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               the
               Streets
               of
               the
               holy
               City
               shall
               be
               (
               not
               Gold-like-Straw
               ,
               but
               )
               pure
               Gold
               ,
               Revel
               .
               21.18
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               All
               the
               wayes
               and
               works
               of
               her
               inhabitants
               ,
               shall
               be
               right
               in
               practice
               ,
               conform
               to
               Gospel
               Rule
               :
               And
               wherein
               consists
               this
               conformity
               ?
            
             
               Truth
               in
               practice
               is
               a
               Quadruplex
               conformity
               ,
               and
               (
               containing
               these
               gradual
               parts
               )
               is
               
                 
                   Incomplex
                   .
                
                 
                   Complex
                   .
                
                 
                   Triplex
                   .
                
                 
                   Quadruplex
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Truth
               Incomplex
               (
               Derivative
               )
               is
               a
               Conformity
               ;
               
               
                 Est
                 conformitas
                 rei
                 cum
                 principiis
                 a
                 quibus
                 orta
                 est
                 ,
                 vel
                 ,
                 est
                 
                 ipsius
                 rei
                 veritas
                 :
              
               A
               Conformity
               in
               itself
               with
               its
               own
               Principles
               .
            
             
               Complex
               Truth
               is
               a
               Conformity
               ;
               
               
                 Est
                 Conformitas
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Swarez
                 )
                 judicii
                 cum
                 rebus
                 ,
                 unde
                 provenit
                 ,
                 ut
                 res
                 ita
                 vere
                 dicantur
                 sicut
                 judicatae
              
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               conformity
               of
               the
               judgement
               with
               things
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               rightly
               called
               as
               they
               are
               judged
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 Verit
                 as
                 triplex
              
               (
               Truth
               triplicit
               )
               is
               a
               threefold
               Conformity
               ,
               &
               more
               comprehensive
               then
               the
               two
               former
               ;
               it
               comprehends
               Incomplex
               and
               Complex
               Truths
               (
               Conformity
               of
               things
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               judgement
               with
               things
               )
               and
               is
               itself
               a
               conformity
               also
               of
               the
               will
               with
               both
               :
               And
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               in
               truth
               Triplicit
               is
               first
               ,
               Truth
               simplex
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               Principle
               of
               true
               Practice
               ,
               and
               the
               Extrinse
               Subject
               of
               true
               Righteousness
               ,
               The
               mind
               of
               man
               is
               the
               intrinsick
               ,
               And
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Therein
               is
               Complex-Truth
               
                 (
                 conformit
                 as
                 intellectus
                 cum
                 rebus
                 )
              
               a
               conformity
               of
               the
               judgement
               with
               things
               ,
               wherein
               practice-producing
               animadvertency
               must
               of
               necessity
               ,
               be
               first
               versant
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 De
                 ignotis
                 nulla
                 agendi
                 ratio
              
               ;
               There
               can
               be
               no
               right
               of
               Action
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Incomplex
               Principles
               of
               true
               Righteousness
               ,
               or
               of
               things
               to
               be
               done
               .
               And
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 Triplicit
              
               comprehends
               a
               third
               Conformity
               ;
               
                 Est
                 conformitas
                 (
                 non
                 solum
                 rei
                 in
                 se
                 ,
                 &
                 ,
                 cum
                 re
                 ,
                 intellectus
                 ,
                 sed
                 )
                 voluntatis
                 etiam
                 cum
                 rebus
                 agendis
              
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               conformity
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Understandng
               ,
               with
               causes
               or
               things
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               willed
               and
               done
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               willed
               as
               they
               are
               rightly
               understood
               :
               This
               is
               that
               Truth
               in
               the
               inward
               part
               ,
               which
               God
               loveth
               ;
               (
               
                 Thou
                 lovest
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               51.9
               .
               because
               (
               not
               only
               the
               intellect
               ,
               but
               )
               the
               
               Will
               is
               ,
               therein
               ,
               conform
               to
               Gospel-Rule
               and
               Gods
               command
               :
               But
               God
               worketh
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ;
               Not
               only
               to
               will
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               True
               Righteousness
               ,
               or
               truth
               in
               practice
               ,
               is
               Quadruplex
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               most
               comprehensive
               ;
               It
               comprehends
               Truth
               
                 Incomplex
                 ,
                 Complex
              
               and
               Triplex
               :
               And
               is
               itself
               (
               above
               all
               these
               )
               a
               Conformity
               :
               
                 Est
                 conformitas
                 (
                 non
                 tantum
                 intellect
                 us
                 &
                 voluntatis
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
                 )
                 Acticnis
                 cum
                 rebus
                 agendis
              
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               conformity
               (
               not
               of
               judgment
               and
               Will
               only
               ,
               but
               )
               of
               Works
               with
               the
               Incomplex
               Principles
               of
               true
               practice
               or
               extrinsick
               subjects
               of
               true
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               The
               Extrinse
               Subject
               of
               true
               Practice
               ,
               or
               first
               considerations
               of
               due
               Animadvertency
               to
               do
               right
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               
                 A
                 Quo
                 ,
                 Quid
                 ,
                 Cui
                 ,
                 Quantum
                 ,
                 Quoties
              
               ;
               To
               which
               we
               may
               add
               Quomodo
               ;
               Though
               that
               (
               comprehending
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               the
               five
               former
               )
               is
               oft
               interserted
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               
                 A
                 Quo
              
               ,
               That
               is
               ,
               Such
               as
               seek
               to
               be
               sincere
               must
               consider
               (
               and
               how
               far
               it
               concerns
               themselves
               )
               who
               are
               most
               fit
               to
               hold
               forth
               Judgement
               ,
               Merey
               ,
               Faith
               :
               For
               all
               (
               though
               all
               must
               endeavour
               it
               )
               are
               not
               alike
               able
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Quid
               ,
               what
               recompenses
               
                 (
                 Poenam
                 vel
                 praemium
              
               )
               are
               right
               to
               retribute
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Cui
               :
               To
               whom
               punishments
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               therewards
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
               are
               due
               .
            
             
               Fourhly
               ,
               Quantum
               ;
               How
               much
               punishment
               or
               reward
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 Peccata
                 non
                 sunt
                 aequalia
              
               :
               Offences
               are
               not
               alike
               ,
               nor
               good
               Works
               or
               desers
               equal
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Quoties
               ;
               How
               oft
               Judgement
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Faith
               must
               be
               held
               forth
               to
               the
               same
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               or
               dissenting
               Bretheren
               .
            
             
             
               David
               had
               respect
               to
               all
               the
               Commadements
               of
               God
               ,
               And
               all
               ,
               that
               respect
               his
               Commands
               ,
               to
               Practise
               right
               ,
               must
               have
               due
               respect
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               these
               five
               or
               six
               
                 (
                 principia
                 praecognoscenda
              
               )
               Principles
               of
               Incomplex
               Truth
               :
               Therefore
               true
               Righteousness
               in
               practice
               comprehends
               first
               ,
               Truth
               Incomplex
               ;
               for
               without
               that
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Truth
               Complex
               ,
               because
               there
               can
               be
               no
               conformity
               of
               the
               Intellect
               with
               those
               outward
               Principles
               of
               true
               practice
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               not
               known
               ;
               For
               ,
               Complex
               Truth
               
                 (
                 Haec
                 mensura
                 rei
                 est
                 in
                 mente
                 vel
                 Ore
                 loquentis
                 )
              
               is
               the
               true
               measure
               of
               things
               in
               the
               mind
               or
               mouth
               of
               man
               :
               But
               Incomplex-truth
               
                 (
                 est
                 mensura
                 rei
                 in
                 se
                 )
              
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               thing
               in
               itself
               ;
               wherefore
               ,
               where
               no
               such
               thing
               is
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               in
               being
               )
               is
               not
               known
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Complex-truth
               or
               know
               ledge
               so
               much
               as
               of
               any
               outward
               Object
               or
               Ground
               of
               true
               Righteousuess
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               True
               Righteousness
               comprehends
               Complex-truth
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               a
               conformity
               also
               of
               the
               Will
               ;
               And
               there
               can
               be
               no
               conformity
               of
               the
               Will
               with
               the
               Intellect
               without
               Complex-truth
               ;
               Because
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               can
               never
               will
               that
               rightly
               ,
               which
               it
               does
               not
               first
               truly
               understand
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               True
               Righteousness
               in
               practice
               comprehends
               also
               
                 veritatem
                 triplicem
              
               ,
               a
               threefold
               Truth
               ;
               because
               it
               's
               a
               conformity
               of
               Action
               with
               a
               right
               informed-will
               and
               intellect
               :
               For
               ,
               Actions
               can
               never
               be
               right
               in
               practice
               ,
               unless
               the
               Will
               that
               works
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Intellect
               that
               guides
               the
               Will
               be
               conform
               to
               
                 (
                 principia
                 veritatis
                 praecognoscenda
              
               )
               those
               Incomplex
               principles
               of
               truth
               in
               practice
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               first
               outward
               matter
               of
               true
               Righteousness
               :
               And
               therefore
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Truth
               in
               practice
               is
               Quadruplex
               ;
               Or
               a
               
               conformity
               of
               Actions
               with
               a
               right-informed
               Will
               and
               Understanding
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               A
               conformity
               of
               all
               three
               ,
               (
               Will
               ,
               Understanding
               and
               Actions
               )
               with
               the
               Incomplex
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               that
               true
               Christian
               Practice
               must
               be
               (
               of
               necessity
               unavoidable
               )
               a
               Quadruplex
               conformity
               and
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               not
               be
               (
               like
               Locusts
               Crowns
               )
               Works
               of
               deceit
               and
               sloth
               ,
               but
               a
               System
               of
               Animadvertency
               versant
               in
               more
               Noble
               Actions
               of
               Berean
               sedulity
               and
               fidelity
               :
               In
               which
               true
               practice
               (
               though
               it
               be
               a
               work
               ,
               by
               the
               best
               Professors
               ,
               of
               arduous
               acquisition
               )
               even
               the
               conformity
               of
               the
               Intellect
               with
               the
               Incomplex
               Principles
               of
               Practick-truth
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               to
               such
               as
               ask
               it
               as
               they
               ought
               :
               For
               God
               is
               the
               giver
               of
               Wisdom
               to
               such
               as
               rightly
               seek
               it
               ,
               
                 And
                 every
                 good
                 and
                 perfect
                 gift
                 cometh
                 down
                 from
                 God
                 :
              
               But
               Truth
               Triplex
               and
               Quadruplex
               (
               or
               the
               conformity
               of
               Will
               and
               Works
               with
               the
               said
               first
               Grounds
               of
               true
               Righteousness
               is
               ,
               more
               especially
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               
                 worketh
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               Gold
               (
               or
               the
               more
               visible
               manifestation
               of
               it
               )
               which
               God
               exhorteth
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Laodicea
                 to
                 buy
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 rich
              
               ;
               That
               Gold
               ,
               whereof
               the
               rich
               Crowns
               of
               all
               true
               Saints
               (
               as
               they
               are
               visible
               to
               men
               )
               are
               (
               or
               rather
               shall
               be
               )
               made
               ;
               And
               shall
               be
               that
               pure
               Gold
               ,
               that
               shall
               pave
               the
               Streets
               of
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               Revel
               .
               21.18
               .
               But
            
             
               The
               Locusts
               have
               upon
               their
               heads
               as
               it
               were
               Crowns
               like
               Gold
               :
               As
               it
               were
               like
               (
               in
               Deceit
               and
               appearance
               and
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               most
               unlike
               )
               unto
               true
               Righteousness
               :
               For
               ,
               Their
               Righteousness
               of
               deceit
               is
               either
               dilatory
               ,
               or
               defalked
               ,
               or
               insolent
               ,
               or
               rashly
               censorious
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               inconform
               to
               the
               right
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               :
               And
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               though
               it
               look
               like
               Gold
               )
               
               light
               as
               Straw
               ,
               if
               lay'd
               in
               the
               Ballance
               .
            
             
               This
               Straw-like
               levity
               of
               Love
               and
               Works
               (
               which
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Locusts
               )
               hath
               ever
               been
               the
               swift
               Subversion
               and
               perdition
               of
               all
               persons
               and
               places
               (
               true
               Saints
               scarce
               excepted
               )
               that
               have
               perished
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 Belshazzar
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 Ballance
                 and
                 found
                 wanting
                 :
              
               How
               wanting
               ?
            
             
               His
               ,
               his
               Princes
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Judgements
               and
               Works
               were
               found
               wanting
               in
               weight
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               he
               lost
               his
               life
               ,
               
                 And
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 translated
                 that
                 very
                 night
                 .
              
            
             
               Eli
               (
               a
               true
               ,
               but
               too
               careless
               servant
               of
               God
               )
               
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 Ballance
                 and
                 found
                 wanting
                 :
              
               And
               how
               did
               Elie's
               good
               Works
               want
               weight
               ?
               
                 His
                 sons
                 ran
                 into
                 a
                 slaunder
                 and
                 he
                 stayed
                 them
                 not
                 :
              
               His
               reproof
               seemed
               fit
               from
               a
               Father
               ,
               for
               such
               Offenders
               ,
               but
               it
               wanted
               weight
               ,
               was
               too
               mild
               ;
               Such
               sins
               deserved
               more
               sharp
               rebuke
               and
               severer
               Discipline
               :
               Therefore
               God
               cut
               him
               off
               and
               all
               his
               Off-spring
               not
               leaving
               one
               alive
               :
               But
               true
               Saints
               themselves
               (
               in
               these
               times
               )
               think
               it
               no
               such
               great
               sin
               to
               be
               wanting
               in
               all
               good
               Works
               ;
               Either
               their
               Promises
               want
               performance
               ,
               or
               their
               Profession
               wants
               practice
               ,
               or
               their
               Practice
               is
               wanting
               in
               conformity
               to
               the
               Incomplex
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               :
               Nor
               will
               they
               be
               reproved
               ,
               nor
               reprove
               others
               ;
               except
               perhaps
               ,
               as
               Eli
               did
               .
               They
               (
               like
               him
               )
               stay
               very
               few
               (
               by
               the
               reproving
               of
               them
               )
               from
               running
               into
               slaunders
               ,
               They
               evidence
               not
               clearly
               what
               Truth
               is
               ,
               nor
               discover
               sin
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               declaim
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               ,
               very
               much
               ignorant
               of
               it
               :
               They
               convince
               not
               Dissenters
               ,
               convert
               not
               the
               Diffident
               ,
               reclaim
               not
               the
               Disobedient
               ,
               stay
               none
               ,
               or
               very
               few
               ,
               and
               they
               themselves
               
               will
               scarce
               be
               stay'd
               (
               by
               just
               reproofs
               )
               from
               running
               into
               Errours
               in
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ;
               That
               is
               little
               their
               study
               or
               care
               .
               Their
               Studies
               are
               versant
               about
               things
               of
               much
               higher
               concernment
               ,
               and
               they
               mind
               more
               serious
               matters
               :
               Such
               levity
               of
               Love
               and
               Works
               and
               Inconformity
               in
               practice
               to
               Gospel-Rule
               is
               (
               or
               next
               to
               it
               )
               the
               smoake
               of
               the
               Locusts
               .
            
             
               Babels
               penultimate
               Antitype
               (
               Rome
               partly
               Heretical
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               as
               Orthodox
               Apostate
               in
               Manners
               )
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               Ballance
               and
               found
               wanting
               (
               wantinng
               in
               the
               weight
               of
               her
               former
               graces
               ,
               in
               the
               worth
               of
               her
               first
               works
               )
               She
               fell
               from
               being
               most
               fruitful
               in
               well
               doing
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 Cage
                 of
                 every
                 hateful
                 Bird
              
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               
                 Her
                 plagues
                 came
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ;
                 Death
                 ,
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 Famine
                 ,
                 Fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               might
               produce
               many
               Presidents
               ;
               As
               the
               fall
               of
               Pharaoh's
               servants
               ,
               
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               And
               indeed
               ,
               all
               places
               and
               persons
               that
               have
               perished
               ,
               have
               had
               this
               levity
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               works
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               perdition
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               It
               requires
               our
               speedy
               disquisition
               to
               find
               out
               what
               this
               dangerous
               levity
               (
               that
               brings
               such
               swift
               destruction
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               (
               with
               all
               diligent
               care
               )
               avoid
               it
               ,
               and
               find
               out
               that
               substantial
               Gold
               of
               sound
               Judgement
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               (
               subordinate
               to
               Christ
               the
               Rock
               of
               safety
               to
               Ages
               ,
               and
               support
               of
               all
               Princes
               (
               and
               people
               .
            
             
               Levity
               in
               love
               and
               Works
               is
               
                 Sensual
                 ,
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 Devilish
                 .
              
               And
               first
               ,
               Sensual
               .
            
             
               Sensual
               Professors
               (
               filthy
               Sodomites
               )
               make
               substantial
               Truth
               ,
               sober
               Advice
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               matters
               of
               extream
               Laughter
               ;
               So
               
                 Lot
                 seemed
                 to
                 his
                 Sons
                 in
                 Law
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 mocked
                 ,
              
               or
               made
               sport
               ;
               And
               this
               makes
               all
               their
               sins
               so
               far
               incorrigible
               :
               These
               Professors
               (
               though
               they
               scarce
               can
               be
               so
               called
               )
               can
               condemn
               any
               man
               
               
                 (
                 O
                 horrendum
                 ,
                 bestiale
                 !
                 )
              
               before
               they
               hear
               him
               ,
               any
               Book
               before
               they
               read
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Grounds
               of
               their
               such
               solid
               Judgements
               is
               their
               trivial
               Levity
               of
               lavish
               petulancy
               .
            
             
               Sodom
               (
               't
               is
               not
               said
               she
               gave
               no
               Alms
               )
               
                 strengthened
                 not
              
               ,
               by
               giving
               ,
               
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 poor
              
               ;
               And
               her
               Antitype
               (
               Such
               Sodomites
               )
               do
               the
               same
               ;
               give
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               but
               (
               by
               giving
               )
               strengthen
               not
               the
               needy
               .
            
             
               These
               men
               grow
               daily
               (
               as
               they
               grow
               in
               years
               )
               not
               in
               Grace
               but
               Wit
               ;
               And
               that
               Wit
               is
               only
               extream
               Folly
               :
               These
               wild
               Beasts
               are
               but
               sensless
               Risibilists
               ,
               and
               their
               Judgements
               and
               Works
               so
               light
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               the
               weighing
               of
               them
               ;
               But
               God
               will
               lay
               them
               and
               their
               works
               (
               as
               he
               did
               revelling
               Belshazzar
               )
               in
               his
               ballance
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Judgements
               and
               works
               of
               Earthly-minded
               Professors
               (
               seeming
               more
               solid
               )
               are
               much
               lighter
               :
               Their
               levity
               is
               less
               seen
               and
               longer
               before
               it
               be
               discerned
               ;
               So
               Pilate
               heard
               and
               examined
               (
               seemed
               duly
               to
               examine
               )
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               found
               no
               fault
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               through
               Earthly
               Interests
               )
               condem'nd
               him
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               whereas
               filthy
               Sodomites
               (
               professors
               sensual
               )
               are
               not
               fit
               nor
               able
               to
               examine
               any
               man
               ,
               searce
               with
               any
               appearance
               of
               Sedulity
               :
               Their
               volatile
               petulancy
               and
               levity
               of
               folly
               permits
               them
               not
               to
               be
               so
               serious
               or
               industrious
               ;
               Or
               (
               if
               they
               have
               so
               much
               sobriety
               as
               to
               examine
               any
               man
               and
               find
               him
               faultless
               )
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               usually
               so
               wicked
               (
               with
               Pilate
               and
               secular
               Professors
               )
               as
               to
               condemn
               him
               :
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               Sensual
               as
               Covetous
               and
               Earthly
               Interests
               that
               tend
               to
               condemn
               the
               Truth
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               the
               witnesses
               thereof
               to
               Death
               :
               Their
               Doom
               (
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Men
               Earthly-minded
               )
               falls
               (
               far
               above
               the
               bolts
               of
               filthy
               Sodomites
               )
               heavier
               upon
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Witnesses
               
               of
               it
               at
               last
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               greatly
               to
               favour
               both
               at
               first
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               their
               levity
               of
               Love
               and
               Works
               (
               being
               less
               seen
               )
               is
               longer
               before
               it
               be
               discerned
               :
               So
               Judas
               was
               Earthly-minded
               (
               
                 a
                 thief
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               long
               before
               he
               was
               found
               out
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               perceived
               by
               the
               Apostles
               for
               about
               1260.
               dayes
               but
               then
               that
               Type-Son
               of
               Perdition
               ,
               and
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               in
               him
               was
               revealed
               ;
               His
               love
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               Loyalty
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               Charity
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               the
               poor
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               Ballance
               and
               found
               wanting
               .
            
             
               The
               Levity
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Earthly-minded
               Professors
               is
               discovered
               by
               the
               outward
               indices
               :
               
                 Angustum
                 pectus
                 ,
                 parca
                 manus
              
               ;
               Narrow
               hearts
               ,
               hands
               not
               enlarged
               :
               Their
               rewards
               are
               ever
               inconform
               to
               the
               works
               of
               the
               well
               deserving
               ,
               or
               dilatory
               to
               destroy
               them
               ;
               Their
               grand
               pretence
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               is
               their
               great
               business
               both
               Secular
               &
               Sacred
               :
               So
               Ahab
               (
               a
               Type
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               was
               busie
               (
               
                 here
                 and
                 there
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               and
               by
               means
               of
               that
               business
               ,
               minded
               not
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               lost
               his
               Kingdom
               thereby
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               himself
               and
               his
               family
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               So
               Secular
               Antichrist
               (
               Ahabs
               Antitype
               )
               is
               not
               ashamed
               (
               no
               more
               then
               Ahab
               was
               )
               to
               make
               the
               pretence
               of
               much
               business
               his
               plea
               against
               Obedience
               :
               For
               Earthly
               minds
               (
               full
               of
               worldly
               business
               )
               exclude
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Truth
               (
               at
               least
               in
               Works
               )
               and
               all
               due
               regard
               to
               the
               witnesses
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               Men
               Earthly-minded
               (
               Secular
               Antichrist
               )
               may
               be
               well
               known
               by
               their
               accumulating
               such
               business
               as
               arms
               them
               with
               sufficient
               excuses
               against
               the
               practice
               of
               good
               manners
               :
               Their
               business
               is
               either
               Secular
               for
               Earthly
               Interests
               ,
               or
               seeming
               sacred
               for
               secular
               ends
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               
               There
               's
               no
               weight
               in
               all
               their
               good
               Works
               of
               which
               the
               best
               are
               strangled
               with
               a
               strait
               hand
               ,
               and
               (
               being
               laid
               in
               the
               Ballance
               )
               are
               found
               light
               like
               the
               Crowns
               of
               the
               Locusts
               .
               But
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               levity
               of
               Professors
               proud
               and
               Pharisaical
               (
               being
               most
               light
               )
               is
               more
               traductive
               and
               devilish
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               they
               can
               censure
               (
               not
               as
               Sodomites
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               in
               sobriety
               )
               before
               they
               see
               cause
               ,
               condemn
               before
               they
               know
               whom
               or
               for
               what
               :
               They
               can
               readily
               say
               (
               with
               Apostate
               
                 Julian
                 )
                 Legi
                 ,
                 Cognovi
                 ,
                 Damnavi
                 :
                 Legi
                 :
              
               Here
               's
               some
               labour
               (
               lost
               labour
               ,
               the
               worst
               labour
               )
               Cognovi
               ,
               Here
               's
               some
               profit
               (
               a
               man
               would
               think
               )
               of
               their
               pains
               (
               pains
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               pains
               without
               profit
               )
               Damnavi
               ,
               Here
               's
               the
               cursed
               ,
               truthcondemning
               fruit
               of
               proud
               Professors
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               all
               their
               pains
               in
               reading
               ,
               the
               result
               of
               all
               their
               acquisitions
               ;
               They
               only
               dream
               they
               know
               (
               as
               some
               Prophets
               did
               )
               and
               discern
               nothing
               :
               Therefore
               (
               as
               Balaam
               could
               not
               be
               stoptin
               his
               course
               to
               curse
               Israel
               )
               these
               cannot
               be
               stay'd
               by
               any
               course
               ,
               from
               rash-censuring
               :
               The
               Cataracts
               of
               rash
               condemnation
               fall
               (
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               by
               any
               force
               repelled
               )
               from
               the
               high
               praecipices
               of
               Pride
               and
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               infallible
               Characters
               of
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               :
               They
               are
               ever
               most
               busie
               ,
               and
               their
               business
               is
               about
               (
               they
               think
               )
               things
               sacred
               ,
               but
               serves
               only
               to
               
                 deceive
                 and
                 be
                 deceived
              
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               Their
               good
               works
               are
               so
               light
               that
               ,
               in
               substance
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               words
               ,
               of
               which
               none
               are
               good
               ,
               but
               in
               appearance
               and
               deceit
               .
            
             
               The
               levity
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Locusts
               and
               others
               ,
               consists
               in
               their
               Inadvertency
               or
               want
               of
               care
               to
               conceive
               and
               observe
               those
               Principles
               aforesaid
               ,
               of
               Incomplex-truth
               
                 (
                 A
                 Quo
                 ,
                 Quid
                 ,
                 Cui
                 ,
                 Quantum
                 ,
                 Quoties
                 )
              
               whose
               necessary
               considerations
               (
               being
               but
               hinted
               
               before
               )
               here
               fall
               under
               our
               further
               examination
               .
               And
               First
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Quo
              
               ,
               Or
               from
               whom
               what
               Truth
               in
               practise
               should
               chiefly
               proceed
               :
               
                 Silver
                 and
                 God
              
               (
               said
               
                 Peter
                 )
                 have
                 I
                 none
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 :
                 Rise
                 up
                 and
                 walk
                 ,
              
               Acts
               3.
               
               From
               such
               as
               have
               no
               Silver
               nor
               Gold
               ,
               neither
               is
               due
               ,
               Nor
               must
               we
               expect
               that
               such
               as
               have
               no
               Spiritual
               use
               of
               any
               Limb
               themselves
               should
               afford
               the
               means
               to
               make
               others
               walk
               in
               right
               Obedience
               to
               God
               and
               good
               Works
               to
               men
               :
               No
               man
               (
               though
               many
               pretend
               it
               )
               gives
               that
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               himself
               hath
               not
               to
               give
               :
               But
               it
               's
               a
               duty
               universal
               ,
               from
               all
               ,
               
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 all
              
               ,
               which
               that
               they
               may
               do
               ,
               they
               must
               first
               have
               ,
               or
               seek
               to
               have
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               so
               doing
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
               But
               Locusts
               conceive
               not
               themselves
               greatly
               concern'd
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               any
               such
               duty
               :
               
                 Quid
                 hoc
                 ad
                 nos
                 ?
                 what
                 's
                 this
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 to
                 us
              
               ?
               They
               are
               otherwise
               busie
               in
               serving
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               best
               service
               is
               but
               some
               blind
               ,
               careless
               fragment
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               void
               of
               conformity
               :
               This
               Righteousness
               is
               no
               Fruit
               of
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               but
               the
               wild
               Grapes
               of
               desperate
               Deceits
               ;
               An
               Agrest
               Righteousness
               growing
               upon
               every
               Hedge
               (
               Heathens
               ,
               or
               Hereticks
               )
               For
               many
               Turks
               ,
               and
               Papists
               (
               as
               well
               as
               Locusts
               )
               think
               it
               sufficient
               to
               declaim
               in
               general
               ,
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               (
               out
               of
               a
               strict
               ,
               blind
               zeal
               )
               to
               call
               for
               ,
               and
               excite
               unto
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               in
               particular
               shew
               not
               ,
               nor
               know
               what
               sin
               is
               ,
               nor
               what
               true
               Repentance
               meaneth
               :
               But
               (
               as
               it
               's
               the
               property
               of
               all
               blind
               Hypocrites
               )
               it
               's
               their
               Practice
               to
               seem
               to
               impugne
               ,
               with
               violence
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               (
               &
               so
               they
               should
               do
               )
               sensual
               Profaneness
               ;
               but
               never
               lift
               up
               their
               little
               finger
               against
               Secular
               and
               Spiritual
               wickedness
               ,
               which
               (
               closly
               vailed
               under
               strict
               Forms
               )
               they
               mistake
               for
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godliness
              
               ,
               and
               count
               that
               
               to
               be
               the
               richest
               piece
               in
               their
               Crowns
               of
               Righteousness
               :
               Wherefore
               (
               having
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Crowns
                 like
                 gold
              
               )
               they
               think
               it
               least
               belongs
               to
               them
               of
               any
               to
               labour
               to
               get
               Crowns
               of
               Gold
               ,
               or
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               Truth
               and
               Deceit
               :
               Truth
               therefore
               in
               practice
               is
               no
               part
               of
               their
               Quid
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               make
               the
               practice
               thereof
               (
               being
               ignorant
               of
               it
               )
               any
               duty
               from
               them
               .
               But
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Quid
               ;
               The
               Quid
               ,
               or
               what
               True
               Saints
               should
               ask
               of
               God
               and
               give
               to
               men
               ,
               is
               gold
               :
               
                 I
                 counsel
                 thee
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 to
                 buy
                 of
                 me
                 gold
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 White
                 Raiment
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 cloathed
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               3.18
               .
               To
               wit
               ;
               The
               gift
               or
               power
               to
               practise
               such
               works
               as
               are
               not
               found
               (
               like
               the
               Crowns
               of
               Locusts
               )
               wanting
               in
               weight
               ;
               that
               are
               not
               dilatory
               ,
               nor
               defalked
               ,
               nor
               done
               with
               unwilling
               minds
               ,
               but
               conform
               to
               the
               Incomplex
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               :
               But
               the
               Locusts
               Quid
               is
               Gold
               like
               Straw
               of
               deceit
               ,
               good
               Works
               delay'd
               ,
               done
               by
               halves
               ,
               or
               with
               an
               unwilling
               mind
               ,
               or
               mixt
               with
               insolence
               or
               morosity
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               inconform
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               in
               practice
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 counsel
                 thee
                 to
                 buy
                 of
                 me
                 gold
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               And
               must
               men
               buy
               the
               free
               gifts
               of
               God
               ?
               God
               is
               bountiful
               ,
               but
               men
               must
               buy
               
                 every
                 good
                 and
                 perfect
                 gift
              
               of
               him
               :
               Such
               gifts
               are
               seldom
               purchased
               without
               much
               pains
               and
               cost
               ;
               So
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               found
               a
               Treasure
               in
               a
               field
               ,
               
                 sold
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 bought
                 that
                 field
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               13.44
               .
               But
               Locusts
               love
               money
               too
               well
               ,
               and
               are
               too
               lazy
               to
               purchase
               such
               gifts
               with
               much
               pains
               or
               charge
               .
               But
            
             
               I
               could
               wish
               (
               to
               counsel
               them
               unworthy
               )
               that
               all
               true
               Saints
               and
               Sack-cloth
               witnesses
               ,
               would
               give
               due
               attention
               to
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 buy
                 of
                 him
                 Gold
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 white
                 Raiment
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 clothed
                 for
                 shame
              
               ;
               and
               not
               be
               (
               like
               Laodiceans
               )
               extream
               
               poor
               and
               naked
               :
               And
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               (
               whough
               !
               they
               are
               busie
               ,
               and
               mind
               matters
               of
               an
               hundred
               times
               higher
               concernment
               )
               would
               do
               the
               same
               :
               But
               their
               smoaky
               service
               to
               God
               is
               sufficient
               (
               the
               chief
               good
               )
               they
               think
               ,
               and
               count
               their
               Crowns
               of
               desperate
               deceit
               to
               be
               the
               most
               inestimable
               Treasure
               :
               Such
               Treasure
               ,
               such
               Service
               is
               the
               Locusts
               Quid.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Their
               Cui
               :
               They
               little
               care
               whom
               they
               hurt
               ,
               and
               mind
               not
               much
               to
               profit
               any
               :
               They
               are
               oft
               kind
               to
               their
               kin
               ,
               which
               kindness
               seldom
               falls
               due
               till
               after
               death
               :
               They
               have
               ,
               however
               ,
               gifts
               to
               gratifie
               the
               rich
               ,
               and
               rewards
               for
               some
               of
               their
               own
               Societies
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 send
                 Gifts
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               11.10
               .
               These
               gifts
               were
               no
               good
               Works
               ,
               nor
               this
               kindness
               Charity
               ,
               but
               a
               commutual
               ,
               corrupt
               gratifying
               of
               the
               most
               wicked
               members
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               
                 One
                 to
                 another
              
               :
               This
               is
               Philautia
               ,
               self-ended
               Charity
               ,
               and
               the
               kindness
               of
               Hypocrites
               :
               To
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Stock
               ,
               Kin
               ,
               Sect
               ;
               The
               Pharisees
               did
               so
               :
               But
               true
               Charity
               opens
               her
               hand
               wide
               to
               the
               poor
               in
               want
               ;
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               to
               strangers
               in
               distress
               ,
               to
               Professors
               of
               contrary
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               ,
               especially
               ,
               to
               the
               well-deserving
               .
            
             
               
                 Be
                 not
                 overcome
                 with
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 overcome
                 evil
                 with
                 good
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               12.21
               .
               And
               is
               doing
               good
               the
               way
               to
               vanquish
               ?
               or
               good
               Works
               weapons
               to
               overcome
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               Good
               Works
               are
               the
               best
               weapons
               to
               overcome
               Sects
               and
               dissenting
               brethren
               :
               Overcome
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               their
               Errours
               in
               Doctrine
               by
               undeniable
               dilucidations
               of
               sacred
               Truth
               ;
               Overcome
               their
               Manners
               by
               manners
               contrary
               (
               by
               kindness
               ,
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               )
               
               send
               thy
               gifts
               even
               to
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               (
               not
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               Earth
               did
               ,
               to
               encourage
               one
               another
               in
               doing
               evil
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               win
               them
               with
               good
               ,
               to
               unity
               of
               Faith
               and
               true
               Obedience
               :
               Let
               thy
               kindness
               convince
               their
               uncharitableness
               ;
               Thy
               Mansuetude
               their
               merciless
               inhumanities
               ;
               Abandon
               Rigour
               ,
               banish
               cruelties
               ;
               
                 Be
                 not
                 overcome
                 with
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 overcome
                 evil
                 with
                 good
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               best
               way
               to
               win
               thy
               worst
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               effectual
               means
               to
               convince
               and
               convert
               Infidels
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               and
               dissenting
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               The
               wise
               and
               ancient
               Councellours
               ,
               that
               stood
               before
               King
               Solomon
               ,
               gave
               some
               such
               Counsel
               to
               his
               son
               :
               For
               ,
               This
               way
               ,
               
                 of
                 overooming
                 evil
                 with
                 good
              
               (
               the
               Errours
               and
               evil
               Manners
               of
               Enemies
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               and
               Dissenters
               )
               is
               *
               Sophia-Chirurgorum
               ,
               the
               Balsame
               of
               Wisdom
               to
               heal
               the
               bleeding
               wounds
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               and
               Christian-States
               ;
               whereas
               the
               contrary
               Counsel
               of
               the
               young
               ,
               rash
               ,
               heady
               Councellours
               procured
               the
               final
               Rent
               and
               Revolt
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               :
               And
               the
               like
               contrary
               Counsels
               cause
               and
               continue
               like
               ,
               sad
               Rents
               and
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               I
               shall
               here
               but
               briefly
               solve
               two
               Questions
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               .
               First
               ,
            
             
               Whether
               the
               superfluities
               of
               Nabals
               Feast
               were
               more
               due
               to
               his
               Sheep-shearers
               than
               to
               David
               ?
               That
               Feast
               ,
               in
               Nabals
               judgement
               (
               and
               he
               was
               a
               Fool
               )
               was
               due
               to
               his
               Sheep-shearers
               ,
               and
               no
               part
               of
               it
               to
               David
               that
               defended
               his
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               that
               kept
               them
               :
               So
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               judge
               nothing
               due
               to
               faithful
               Shepherds
               that
               feed
               Christs
               Flocks
               by
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               ,
               chiefly
               by
               good
               example
               :
               For
               Truth-practising
               Ministers
               are
               the
               best
               Preachers
               ,
               though
               their
               gift
               of
               Vocal
               Prophesie
               were
               very
               weak
               and
               mean
               :
               
               But
               any
               Sycophant
               and
               pretender
               (
               not
               true
               Proficients
               )
               is
               the
               Locust's
               Cui
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               in
               their
               account
               )
               the
               rewards
               of
               the
               well
               deserving
               are
               due
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Question
               is
               this
               :
               Whether
               that
               Oyntment
               wherewith
               Mary
               anointed
               our
               Saviour's
               feet
               ,
               was
               due
               to
               him
               or
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               Joh.
               12.3
               .
               It
               was
               the
               judgement
               of
               Judas
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               have
               been
               sold
               ,
               and
               the
               price
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               :
               So
               ,
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               are
               of
               the
               same
               judgement
               with
               Judas
               ,
               that
               no
               recompence
               is
               due
               to
               the
               best
               deserving
               ,
               but
               take
               as
               great
               care
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               of
               the
               poor
               .
            
             
               The
               poor
               (
               though
               that
               be
               usually
               ,
               far
               from
               them
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               sufficiently
               provided
               for
               ;
               But
               the
               well-deserving
               have
               most
               right
               to
               just
               rewards
               :
               
                 The
                 time
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 is
                 come
                 that
                 thoushouldest
                 give
                 reward
                 to
                 thy
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 fear
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 small
                 and
                 great
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               11.18
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               profitable
               and
               honest
               (
               to
               promote
               and
               practice
               it
               with
               fidelity
               )
               should
               be
               (
               a
               duty
               chiefly
               incumbent
               upon
               Magistrates
               )
               each
               true
               Curistians
               principal
               Quibus
               or
               Cui
               :
               But
               the
               Locusts
               Cui
               is
               the
               proud
               Hypocrite
               ,
               whose
               practice
               is
               Formal
               Smoake
               and
               Deceit
               :
               They
               are
               ever
               great
               pretenders
               (
               like
               Judas
               )
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               receive
               least
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Their
               Quantum
               holds
               no
               proportion
               with
               the
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               nor
               conformity
               with
               equity
               :
               And
               what
               's
               the
               Quantum
               of
               the
               Locusts
               liberality
               ?
            
             
               It
               's
               usually
               (
               seldom
               other
               )
               thin
               and
               withered
               ,
               like
               the
               Corn
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               when
               seven
               years
               drought
               had
               dry'd
               the
               Land
               ;
               And
               sometimes
               (
               less
               usual
               )
               it
               's
               more
               large
               than
               the
               true
               Christian
               's
               Quantum
               needs
               to
               be
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               true
               Christians
               Quantum
               is
               
                 quantum
                 sufficit
              
               ;
               But
               the
               Locusts
               Quantum
               is
               
                 quantum
                 destruit
                 vel
                 desicit
                 ,
                 
                 aut
                 dando
                 parca
                 manu
                 vel
                 cunctando
                 :
              
               The
               true
               Christians
               Quantum
               of
               pains
               or
               charge
               is
               (
               provided
               that
               may
               stand
               with
               other
               Incomplex
               Principles
               of
               Right
               )
               so
               much
               as
               may
               perfect
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               and
               recompense
               the
               doers
               of
               it
               :
               For
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               extend
               sufficient
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               or
               to
               perfect
               (
               actually
               in
               his
               own
               person
               )
               every
               good
               Work
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               sufficient
               to
               sustain
               himself
               :
               But
               the
               Locusts
               Quantum
               (
               wanting
               weight
               )
               falls
               short
               of
               perfecting
               good
               works
               and
               damnifies
               or
               destroyes
               the
               doers
               of
               them
               ;
               Or
               else
               it
               's
               the
               deceitful
               bounty
               of
               liberal
               Donations
               (
               lost
               by
               delayes
               )
               that
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               destroys
               both
               ,
               with
               greater
               deceivableness
               of
               unrighteousness
               ;
               So
               it
               was
               foretold
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               
                 (
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 perdition
              
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 should
                 wear
                 out
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
              
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               by
               retributing
               sparing
               recompenses
               ,
               as
               by
               delaying
               large
               Donations
               ,
               till
               they
               lose
               their
               benefit
               ,
               and
               thereby
               destroy
               the
               receivers
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               how
               much
               pains
               or
               charge
               for
               measure
               or
               magnitude
               ,
               but
               how
               much
               for
               sufficiency
               ,
               is
               expended
               (
               and
               how
               opportunely
               )
               to
               relieve
               the
               poor
               ,
               to
               recompense
               desert
               ,
               to
               advance
               good
               works
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ,
               and
               in
               Elishaes
               supplies
               of
               Oyl
               to
               the
               Widdow
               in
               want
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               Locusts
               Quantum
               may
               be
               as
               large
               as
               Solomons
               Donations
               to
               King
               Hiram
               ,
               who
               gave
               him
               twenty
               Cities
               ;
               Or
               as
               Herods
               expences
               ,
               who
               rebuilt
               (
               at
               least
               repaired
               )
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ;
               Or
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               Alms
               ,
               when
               they
               caused
               Trumpets
               to
               sound
               before
               the
               loaded
               bearers
               of
               their
               liberal
               bounty
               :
               Such
               bounty
               (
               though
               it
               seem
               large
               and
               liberal
               )
               it
               not
               the
               true
               Christians
               Quantum
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               the
               product
               of
               due
               animadvertency
               ,
               and
               have
               diligent
               respect
               to
               all
               the
               Principles
               of
               Right
               in
               
               practice
               :
               But
               
                 Herod
                 rebuilt
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               sought
               to
               kill
               Christ
               ,
               the
               living
               Temple
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               been
               the
               principal
               Cui
               of
               his
               love
               and
               liberality
               :
               So
               the
               Pharisees
               gave
               large
               Alms
               ,
               in
               appearance
               ,
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               they
               themselves
               devoured
               poor
               Widdows
               Houses
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               been
               the
               Cui
               of
               their
               Mercy
               and
               compassion
               :
               Such
               bounty
               ,
               such
               liberality
               is
               the
               Locusts
               Quantum
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               (
               when
               an
               Horse
               or
               Ox
               fell
               into
               a
               Pit
               or
               Ditch
               )
               did
               not
               use
               idle
               praise
               ,
               or
               empty
               pity
               ;
               But
               the
               Quantum
               or
               proportion
               of
               their
               pains
               was
               so
               much
               as
               served
               to
               pull
               him
               forth
               ;
               So
               the
               Quantum
               of
               Relief
               ,
               which
               men
               should
               extend
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               Fatherless
               ,
               or
               to
               strangers
               in
               distress
               should
               be
               so
               much
               as
               may
               serve
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               to
               draw
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Pit
               of
               their
               present
               wants
               and
               distresses
               ;
               Otherwise
               they
               shew
               less
               mercy
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               ,
               perhaps
               to
               Saints
               ,
               then
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               did
               to
               their
               Beasts
               :
               But
               the
               Inadvertency
               of
               men
               is
               so
               general
               ,
               so
               great
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               good
               work
               ,
               or
               the
               doer
               of
               it
               ,
               fall
               into
               a
               Ditch
               ,
               there
               may
               it
               stick
               ,
               there
               may
               he
               stay
               ;
               Locusts
               will
               not
               ,
               nor
               scarce
               will
               true
               Saints
               ,
               take
               due
               pains
               to
               pull
               forth
               him
               or
               it
               .
               But
            
             
               Locusts
               (
               in
               part
               like
               men
               ,
               in
               part
               like
               beasts
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               shews
               )
               practise
               ,
               commonly
               ,
               by
               pieces
               and
               half
               performance
               ;
               Wherefore
               (
               as
               lying
               Ananias
               kept
               back
               part
               of
               the
               price
               of
               his
               possession
               ,
               so
               )
               they
               commonly
               ,
               keep
               back
               part
               of
               the
               rewards
               due
               to
               the
               well-deserving
               ,
               detain
               part
               of
               that
               Testimony
               which
               should
               be
               given
               of
               them
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               
                 They
                 witness
                 not
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               or
               witness
               it
               partially
               or
               falsly
               in
               anothers
               praise
               ,
               proportion
               recompenses
               with
               like
               partiality
               ;
               And
               ,
               as
               Gehazi
               hid
               two
               Talents
               (
               taken
               by
               sinister
               deceit
               )
               to
               
               enrich
               himself
               ,
               so
               they
               (
               no
               less
               greedy
               )
               surreptitiously
               derogate
               part
               of
               the
               praise
               and
               rewards
               of
               the
               faithful
               witnesses
               to
               advance
               themselves
               ,
               or
               advantage
               their
               own
               Designs
               by
               such
               thievish
               depredations
               .
               But
            
             
               The
               due
               and
               full
               Quantum
               of
               pains
               and
               charge
               (
               necessary
               to
               perfect
               any
               goodwork
               ,
               requisite
               to
               commensurate
               the
               works
               of
               the
               well-deserving
               is
               (
               as
               (
               it
               was
               the
               judgment
               of
               Judas
               )
               in
               their
               judgements
               ,
               lost
               labour
               ,
               waste
               expense
               ,
               pains
               and
               charge
               cast
               away
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Their
               Alms
               and
               equity
               are
               usually
               
                 (
                 Calabri
                 xenia
              
               )
               Gifts
               and
               Rewards
               so
               trivial
               that
               they
               trouble
               ,
               or
               so
               dilatory
               and
               desalked
               that
               they
               destroy
               the
               Receivers
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Quoties
               ,
               Or
               how
               oft
               men
               must
               practise
               ,
               towards
               all
               ,
               truth
               conform
               to
               its
               Incomplex
               Principles
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               should
               first
               ,
               further
               enquire
               ,
               what
               those
               Incomplex
               Truths
               (
               that
               are
               the
               Original
               matter
               of
               all
               equity
               in
               practice
               )
               are
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               They
               are
               ,
               
                 Cuique
                 suum
                 in
                 se
              
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 meum
                 &
                 tuum
              
               ,
               in
               itself
               ,
               that
               is
               due
               from
               every
               man
               ,
               to
               God
               and
               man.
               For
               Example
               .
            
             
               Elipl●az
               and
               his
               two
               friends
               spake
               not
               of
               God
               the
               thing
               that
               was
               right
               like
               his
               servant
               Job
               :
               Ther
               's
               
                 Res
                 recta
                 ,
                 de
                 Deo
                 ,
                 dicenda
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               David
               deserved
               (
               both
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               )
               
                 well
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Nabal
                 :
              
               There
               was
               
                 (
                 Res
                 rect
                 a
                 dicenda
                 &
                 agenda
                 )
              
               that
               Incomplex-right
               ,
               or
               due
               debt
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               been
               both
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               done
               to
               David
               ,
               but
               both
               omitted
               .
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 muzle
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thine
                 Ox
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Ther
               's
               
                 (
                 Res
                 rect
                 a
                 agenda
                 agentibus
                 )
              
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               right
               ,
               or
               the
               due
               debt
               to
               the
               industrious
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               6.2
               .
               That
               is
               ;
               Do
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               good
               conform
               to
               the
               Incomplex-grounds
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               at
               least
               let
               that
               be
               really
               intended
               :
               Ther
               's
               
                 (
                 Res
                 rect
                 a
                 agenda
                 universis
                 )
              
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               right
               or
               the
               Debt
               due
               to
               every
               man
               :
               we
               shall
               touch
               these
               briefly
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               
                 The
                 indignation
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
              
               Eliphaz
               
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 friends
              
               :
               why
               ?
               
                 Because
                 they
                 spake
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 right
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 his
                 servant
                 Job
                 :
              
               And
               why
               did
               they
               not
               speak
               the
               thing
               that
               was
               right
               ?
            
             
               Because
               it
               was
               Incomplex
               of
               itself
               (
               or
               a
               Debt
               due
               ,
               but
               unknown
               to
               them
               )
               and
               they
               ,
               possibly
               ,
               did
               not
               strive
               nor
               faithfully
               endeavour
               to
               make
               it
               complex
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               Did
               not
               labour
               (
               with
               due
               industry
               )
               to
               know
               the
               thing
               that
               was
               right
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               could
               never
               speak
               it
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Epidemick
               Deceit
               (
               though
               most
               prevalent
               in
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               )
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               ,
               too
               much
               ,
               of
               men
               Learned
               and
               Religious
               ;
               They
               labour
               not
               (
               at
               least
               not
               so
               much
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               to
               make
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               right
               in
               itself
               ,
               complex
               or
               to
               come
               to
               the
               right
               and
               full
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               busie
               themselves
               (
               and
               that
               in
               the
               first
               place
               )
               about
               many
               words
               of
               impugnation
               against
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               right
               :
               Thus
               (
               by
               this
               rashness
               )
               they
               render
               themselves
               more
               unrighteous
               then
               meer
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               kindle
               the
               indignation
               of
               God
               (
               to
               their
               swift
               destruction
               )
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 The
                 indignation
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
                 Eliphaz
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 friends
                 :
              
               And
               why
               against
               them
               ?
            
             
               Not
               only
               because
               they
               made
               not
               the
               thing
               that
               was
               right
               (
               though
               for
               that
               in
               the
               first
               place
               )
               complex
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               made
               it
               not
               triplex
               ,
               or
               wrought
               not
               a
               conformity
               
               formity
               of
               the
               Will
               and
               Affections
               to
               the
               thing
               that
               was
               right
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               never
               practise
               without
               making
               it
               first
               complex
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 Ignoti
                 nulla
                 cupido
              
               ;
               No
               man
               can
               attain
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               make
               a
               conformity
               of
               his
               Will
               and
               affections
               to
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               right
               ,
               if
               he
               first
               make
               it
               not
               complex
               ,
               or
               (
               through
               covetous
               or
               careless
               inadvertency
               )
               care
               not
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               :
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 condemnation
                 ;
                 That
                 light
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 love
                 darkness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Love
                 darkness
                 ]
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               Love
               slothful
               inadvertency
               ,
               For
               men-inadversive
               are
               men
               of
               dark
               minds
               ,
               not
               differing
               much
               (
               if
               any
               thing
               )
               from
               beasts
               :
               Therefore
               ;
               That
               so
               great
               (
               the
               greatest
               )
               Remora
               to
               all
               Righteousness
               and
               true
               practice
               might
               be
               removed
               ,
               we
               briefly
               hinted
               before
               the
               order
               of
               the
               working
               of
               those
               three
               Fundamental
               Operative
               Graces
               ,
               that
               work
               due
               animadvertency
               ,
               and
               are
               wrought
               by
               some
               (
               but
               more
               remiss
               )
               degree
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               These
               three
               Operative
               Graces
               (
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
              
               and
               Love
               )
               are
               all
               three
               (
               as
               we
               shewed
               )
               in
               each
               ;
               and
               each
               ,
               without
               all
               three
               ,
               is
               nothing
               :
               All
               three
               (
               wrought
               by
               animadvertency
               )
               work
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               reciprocally
               ,
               with
               greater
               power
               :
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               radically
               ,
               a
               part
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               Operative
               Power
               of
               ,
               all
               three
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               
                 Faith
                 works
                 by
                 Love
              
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               by
               Animadvertency
               ;
               For
               men
               mind
               what
               they
               love
               ,
               and
               love
               what
               they
               chiefly
               mind
               :
               Love
               and
               Animadvertency
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               seem
               Synonymous
               ,
               and
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Operative
               Vertue
               in
               Love
               or
               Charity
               .
            
             
               
                 Faith
                 works
                 by
                 Love
              
               or
               Animadvertency
               ,
               first
               ,
               Humility
               ;
               
                 For
                 God
                 giveth
                 Grace
              
               (
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               it
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 humble
              
               ;
               But
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               are
               too
               proud
               to
               practise
               right
               conform
               to
               Gospel-Rule
               ;
               cannot
               (
               like
               
               Cain
               )
               submit
               to
               be
               their
               Brothers
               Keepers
               ,
               nor
               admit
               of
               animadvertency
               ,
               but
               censure
               before
               they
               consider
               ,
               and
               condemn
               before
               they
               examine
               the
               Incomplex
               grounds
               of
               their
               so
               doing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Faith
               is
               mindful
               to
               work
               a
               care
               to
               consider
               that
               right
               that
               is
               due
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               Not
               like
               that
               of
               Pilate
               (
               who
               asking
               
                 what
                 Truth
                 was
              
               )
               went
               forth
               without
               due
               pursuite
               of
               that
               necessary
               Disquisition
               ;
               But
               true
               Faith
               works
               (
               should
               ,
               at
               least
               work
               )
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               enquiry
               after
               that
               which
               is
               right
               to
               every
               man
               until
               it
               amount
               to
               a
               true
               conformity
               of
               the
               understanding
               to
               that
               right
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               True
               Faith
               works
               a
               real
               Conformity
               of
               the
               Will
               to
               Right
               known
               (
               not
               like
               
               Agrippa's
               half
               willingness
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               do
               it
               without
               delayes
               or
               defalking
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               David
               deserved
               great
               praise
               and
               good
               recompense
               (
               but
               found
               neither
               )
               from
               Nabal
               :
               And
               why
               did
               not
               Nabal
               both
               say
               and
               do
               the
               thing
               that
               was
               right
               ?
            
             
               Because
               Nabal
               did
               not
               care
               to
               make
               that
               incomplex-right
               ,
               complex
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               to
               conform
               his
               Will
               and
               Affections
               thereunto
               :
               Therefore
               was
               Nabals
               practice
               and
               comport
               ,
               most
               wicked
               and
               foolish
               :
               And
               so
               must
               their
               practices
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               are
               profanely
               careless
               ,
               like
               Nabal
               ,
               to
               take
               pains
               to
               make
               that
               which
               is
               right
               ,
               complex
               ;
               and
               complex-right
               ,
               triplex
               ;
               and
               triplex
               truth
               Quadruplex
               ;
               or
               to
               conform
               their
               Wills
               and
               Actions
               (
               as
               well
               as
               their
               understandings
               )
               to
               that
               which
               is
               right
               :
               
                 Ratio
                 est
                 una
                 ,
                 eademque
              
               :
               There
               's
               the
               same
               necessity
               and
               series
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               doing
               right
               to
               the
               industrious
               ,
               to
               the
               well-deserving
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               practice
               of
               true
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               ,
               The
               Locusts
               practises
               (
               wanting
               this
               care
               )
               are
               
                 confusion
                 and
                 every
                 evil
                 work
              
               ;
               They
               are
               too
               proud
               or
               worldly
               ,
               to
               take
               pains
               to
               know
               what
               true
               Christian
               practise
               meaneth
               ;
               Too
               busie
               about
               serious
               impertinences
               to
               go
               about
               it
               ;
               Too
               slothful
               and
               careless
               to
               make
               themselves
               capable
               of
               knowing
               or
               doing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               We
               come
               now
               to
               shew
               ;
               What
               the
               true
               Christians
               Quoties
               is
               ;
               Or
               how
               oft
               good
               works
               (
               wrought
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               in
               a
               right
               frame
               of
               a
               Quadruplex
               conformity
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               they
               can
               never
               be
               good
               )
               must
               be
               done
               to
               the
               same
               man
               (
               man
               of
               Merit
               ,
               or
               in
               Misery
               )
               and
               to
               every
               man
               :
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 oft
                 shall
                 my
                 Brother
                 sin
                 against
                 me
              
               (
               said
               Peter
               to
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               )
               
                 till
                 seven
                 times
                 ?
                 Jesus
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 until
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 untill
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               18.21
               .
               Every
               true
               Christian
               must
               forgive
               his
               offending
               brother
               seventy
               seven
               times
               :
               That
               is
               :
               As
               oft
               as
               he
               humbleth
               himself
               :
               So
               oft
               he
               must
               forgive
               ,
               and
               give
               (
               if
               need
               require
               )
               as
               oft
               as
               he
               forgiveth
               :
               He
               must
               exert
               relief
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               rewards
               to
               men
               of
               deserts
               ,
               succour
               to
               strangers
               ,
               Caesar's
               due
               ,
               and
               
                 suum
                 cuique
              
               and
               that
               conform
               to
               that
               Quadruplicity
               aforesaid
               :
               The
               Quoties
               of
               these
               duties
               is
               
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
              
               ,
               or
               as
               oft
               as
               due
               or
               need
               requireth
               :
               For
               otherwise
               he
               lyeth
               to-God
               ,
               denies
               to
               be
               his
               Brothers
               keeper
               ,
               forgives
               not
               his
               Brother
               ,
               nor
               is
               in
               charity
               with
               him
               .
               We
               come
               now
               to
               the
               Locusts
               Quoties
               .
            
             
               Locusts
               have
               no
               Quoties
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               Their
               good
               works
               have
               none
               :
               For
               ,
               As
               its
               impossible
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               spoken
               to
               be
               repeated
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               Hypocrites
               (
               that
               never
               in
               deed
               ,
               did
               one
               good
               work
               )
               to
               have
               any
               Quoties
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               :
               They
               are
               otherwise
               busie
               to
               make
               themselves
               like
               men
               in
               
               face
               ,
               in
               hair
               like
               women
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               To
               be
               (
               
                 Non
                 veraci
                 effigie
              
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 sed
                 fallaci
                 imagine
                 ,
                 Christiani
              
               )
               Christians
               in
               Form
               ,
               and
               Profession
               ;
               in
               Practice
               ,
               nothing
               ;
               Not
               Christians
               ,
               most
               contrary
               to
               Christianity
               :
               But
               they
               bring
               forth
               many
               seeming-good
               fruits
               ;
               but
               seldome
               twice
               to
               the
               same
               man
               :
               They
               relieve
               the
               poor
               ,
               but
               strengthen
               not
               their
               hands
               by
               relieving
               of
               them
               ;
               Reward
               those
               that
               do
               well
               ,
               but
               not
               adaequate
               to
               their
               deserts
               ;
               Recompence
               the
               industrious
               ,
               but
               not
               according
               to
               their
               works
               ;
               They
               do
               good
               ,
               perhaps
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               not
               conform
               to
               Gospel-rule
               ,
               or
               without
               conformity
               ;
               And
               these
               Dilatory
               ,
               or
               defalked
               fragments
               of
               seeming
               good
               works
               they
               seldom
               exert
               twice
               to
               the
               same
               man
               :
               But
               (
               if
               any
               mans
               need
               or
               equity
               requires
               their
               doing
               good
               the
               second
               or
               third
               times
               ,
               and
               he
               desire
               it
               at
               their
               hands
               )
               they
               either
               answer
               him
               as
               Baal
               did
               his
               servants
               ,
               or
               stand
               ready
               armed
               against
               that
               man
               with
               aspersions
               ,
               and
               (
               without
               mercy
               or
               remorse
               )
               sting
               him
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               slaunders
               ,
               lying
               imputations
               ,
               murmurings
               and
               morosities
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               have
               some
               ,
               seeming-just
               grounds
               to
               decline
               their
               further
               pursuit
               of
               every
               good
               work
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               an
               Herb
               called
               
                 Herba
                 Paris
              
               or
               One-berry
               ,
               and
               it
               bears
               but
               one
               Berry
               (
               but
               one
               in
               a
               year
               )
               And
               these
               Locusts
               love
               to
               hold
               some
               parity
               with
               
                 Herba
                 Paris
              
               ,
               to
               bear
               but
               one
               fraction
               of
               a
               good
               (
               or
               seeming
               good
               )
               work
               to
               the
               same
               man
               :
               They
               seldom
               exceed
               once
               in
               doing
               of
               it
               :
               Or
               (
               if
               they
               exceed
               once
               ,
               yet
               )
               their
               Quoties
               never
               comes
               to
               compare
               with
               the
               true
               Christian
               's
               Quoties
               ,
               who
               must
               have
               due
               regard
               to
               every
               incomplex-right
               ;
               
                 A
                 Quo
                 ,
                 Quid
                 ,
                 Cui
                 ,
                 Quantum
                 ,
                 Quoties
                 .
              
               And
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Quomodo
               ,
               or
               how
               true
               practice
               must
               be
               performed
               :
               This
               Principle
               comprehends
               the
               five
               former
               ,
               
               But
               we
               shall
               here
               add
               something
               more
               peculiar
               to
               it
               to
               clear
               the
               former
               more
               fully
               ,
               because
               there
               's
               the
               most
               need
               of
               it
               imaginable
               :
               For
               (
               as
               the
               Augean
               Stables
               were
               said
               to
               be
               so
               full
               of
               dirt
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               impossible
               to
               cleanse
               them
               without
               letting
               the
               River
               Alpheus
               into
               them
               )
               so
               the
               System
               of
               the
               Practice
               ,
               even
               of
               Saints
               is
               so
               silled
               with
               filth
               of
               evil
               Manners
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               a
               
               Hercules-labour
               to
               cleanse
               and
               wash
               it
               forth
               :
               The
               work
               is
               difficult
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               done
               ;
               we
               shall
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               set
               about
               it
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               Insulting
               Pride
               destroyes
               true
               Practice
               ,
               because
               it
               destroyes
               animadvertency
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               :
               Let
               therefore
               ,
               every
               true
               Christian
               be
               sincerely
               affable
               and
               friendly
               to
               all
               ;
               Not
               insolent
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               whom
               he
               relieves
               ;
               not
               void
               of
               due
               regard
               to
               the
               Rich.
               
            
             
               Moses
               ,
               from
               Mount
               Pisgah
               ,
               saw
               a
               large
               part
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ;
               But
               Pride
               is
               the
               Mount
               of
               Ignorance
               and
               evil
               Manners
               ,
               whence
               Formal
               Professors
               (
               and
               Saints
               too
               )
               overlook
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               tread
               them
               under
               foot
               :
               For
               their
               punishment
               bears
               the
               express
               Signature
               of
               their
               sins
               :
               They
               were
               given
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               proud
               Heathens
               
                 to
                 be
                 troden
                 under
                 foot
              
               for
               1260.
               dayes
               Annual
               ,
               because
               they
               (
               not
               with
               unlike
               Pride
               )
               
                 trod
                 under
                 foot
              
               (
               profainly
               contemned
               )
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Practice
               of
               good
               manners
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               the
               least
               matters
               of
               their
               due
               care
               .
            
             
               All
               men
               must
               study
               with
               greatest
               care
               (
               chiefly
               in
               these
               times
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 peaceable
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               gave
               charge
               ;
               But
               then
               they
               must
               not
               be
               ,
               reciprocally
               ,
               proud
               ,
               for
               
                 only
                 through
                 Pride
                 come
                 contentions
              
               ,
               Prov.
               13.10
               .
               And
               the
               many
               Animosities
               ;
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               Divisions
               in
               Churches
               and
               States
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               Branches
               of
               that
               cursed
               Bryer
               ,
               whence
               the
               fire
               of
               strife
               ,
               to
               devour
               each
               other
               ,
               
               issueth
               forth
               :
               Men
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               that
               hope
               to
               find
               peace
               with
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               must
               be
               very
               careful
               to
               cast
               this
               Quomodo
               of
               Pride
               far
               from
               their
               Christian
               practice
               .
            
             
               
                 Hear
                 now
                 ,
                 ye
                 Rebels
              
               (
               said
               
                 Moses
                 )
                 must
                 we
                 fetch
                 you
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Rock
                 ?
              
               Numb
               .
               20.10
               .
               What
               a
               Storm
               is
               here
               of
               unbridled
               passion
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 meekest
                 man
                 on
                 earth
                 ?
              
               The
               sin
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               was
               greatest
               in
               those
               that
               gave
               the
               provocation
               ,
               too
               great
               in
               Moses
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               humble
               him
               much
               ,
               and
               be
               an
               exemplary
               means
               to
               humble
               true
               Saints
               in
               all
               future
               Ages
               ,
               by
               shewing
               them
               that
               they
               may
               ,
               sometimes
               ,
               have
               like
               passions
               as
               Moses
               and
               Eliah
               had
               :
               But
               this
               insolent
               comport
               procured
               not
               ,
               to
               Moses
               ,
               peace
               with
               God
               or
               Man
               ;
               
                 But
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               (
               by
               shortning
               his
               life
               )
               cut
               him
               off
               from
               entering
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               .
            
             
               Contumacious
               Pride
               is
               the
               Floodgate
               of
               froward
               manners
               &
               makes
               a
               man
               much
               worse
               then
               an
               unbridled
               beast
               :
               Nebuchadnezzar
               was
               turn'd
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               into
               a
               beast
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               hour
               wherein
               he
               made
               himself
               a
               beast
               by
               swelling
               Pride
               :
               Pride
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Quomodo
               of
               true
               Christian
               practice
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Avarice
               also
               destroyes
               Animadvertency
               ,
               from
               whence
               truth
               in
               practice
               proceeds
               :
               For
               ,
               Due
               Adnimadvertency
               informs
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               and
               a
               well-informed
               Intellect
               reforms
               the
               Will
               ;
               But
               ,
               where
               these
               are
               wanting
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Will
               to
               do
               right
               conform
               to
               Gospel-Rule
               ,
               and
               ,
               consequently
               ,
               no
               true
               Christian
               practice
               :
               The
               practice
               therefore
               ,
               of
               worldly
               Professors
               (
               wanting
               )
               conformity
               of
               the
               Will
               )
               is
               done
               (
               if
               at
               all
               )
               either
               by
               halves
               or
               grudgingly
               and
               with
               an
               unwilling
               mind
               :
               Therefore
               ;
               They
               ,
               readily
               receive
               lies
               ,
               and
               Lyars
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               be
               religious
               ,
               gladly
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               help
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               Balaam
               helpt
               Balack
               ,
               what
               he
               could
               ,
               to
               curse
               
               Israel
               )
               to
               asperse
               the
               pious
               and
               traduce
               the
               well-deserving
               ;
               That
               so
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               decline
               their
               furthering
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               shun
               all
               occasions
               to
               perform
               or
               perfect
               any
               good
               work
               :
               Covetousness
               is
               ,
               
                 Calcar
                 acutum
              
               ,
               a
               most
               sharp
               Spur
               to
               cursed-speaking
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               
                 Locusts
                 and
                 Hypocrites
              
               .
            
             
               Where
               the
               Will
               (
               for
               want
               of
               Complex-truth
               )
               is
               not
               well
               informed
               and
               is
               kept
               back
               ,
               by
               covetousness
               ,
               from
               that
               care
               ,
               there
               the
               practice
               is
               repining
               and
               grudging
               unwillingness
               ,
               reflecting
               opprobrious
               obloquy
               and
               lying
               imputations
               .
            
             
               The
               Herd
               of
               Swine
               (
               Christ
               permitting
               the
               Devils
               to
               possess
               them
               )
               perish't
               in
               the
               Sea
               :
               And
               why
               did
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               inflict
               a
               punishment
               of
               such
               evil
               upon
               Swine
               ,
               whom
               he
               ,
               himself
               ,
               had
               created
               good
               ?
               Many
               Creatures
               were
               made
               for
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               Swine
               serve
               for
               no
               other
               use
               :
               But
               Christ
               made
               the
               best
               use
               of
               the
               most
               useleless
               Creature
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               their
               life
               being
               altogether
               unprofitable
               )
               in
               their
               death
               :
               For
               that
               signal
               destruction
               of
               those
               Swine
               stands
               (
               like
               Lot's
               Wife
               )
               a
               lasting
               Monument
               and
               Memorandum
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               necessary
               caveat
               and
               admonition
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Sects
               ,
               in
               after
               Ages
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               Swinish
               repining
               ,
               greedy
               murmuring
               ,
               and
               grudging
               unwillingness
               ,
               the
               Quomodo
               of
               their
               Christian
               practice
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Locusts
               Quomodo
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               Swine
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Let
               all
               true
               Saints
               and
               sincere
               Professors
               use
               no
               Leaven
               of
               Lies
               and
               Deceit
               in
               their
               Quomodo
               or
               manner
               of
               their
               practice
               :
               The
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               liv'd
               in
               Bethel
               ,
               reliev'd
               his
               brother
               (
               a
               true
               Prophet
               )
               with
               a
               meal
               ,
               and
               destroy'd
               him
               with
               a
               lye
               ?
               Lyars
               (
               though
               true
               Saints
               are
               too
               oft
               guilty
               of
               this
               sin
               )
               slay
               their
               brother
               ,
               but
               are
               in
               most
               danger
               to
               destroy
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Pharisees
               sometimes
               entertain'd
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               through
               lyes
               (
               at
               last
               )
               put
               him
               to
               death
               :
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 the
                 Leaven
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
              
               (
               saying
               and
               not
               doing
               ;
               Slaunders
               and
               detractions
               joyned
               with
               trivial
               helps
               )
               that
               it
               be
               no
               part
               of
               thy
               Quomodo
               in
               thy
               Christian
               practice
               .
            
             
               Nor
               was
               that
               the
               least
               evil
               in
               the
               Leaven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               when
               they
               charged
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 wrought
                 the
                 works
                 he
                 did
                 ,
              
               by
               Belzebub
               ;
               which
               false
               charge
               was
               near
               unto
               that
               unpardonable
               sin
               :
               Nor
               is
               that
               sin
               now
               (
               or
               what
               seems
               something
               like
               it
               )
               
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ,
               though
               the
               objects
               of
               it
               are
               infinitely
               more
               unworthy
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               Christ
               imputes
               it
               (
               though
               done
               to
               another
               )
               as
               done
               unto
               himself
               .
            
             
               I
               may
               (
               and
               must
               as
               a
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               )
               best
               affirm
               it
               ,
               that
               have
               found
               it
               by
               experience
               :
               Very
               many
               impute
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               the
               Authour
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               done
               (
               say
               they
               )
               by
               some
               other
               more
               able
               .
            
             
               This
               Leaven
               is
               a
               deadly
               mixture
               to
               destroy
               both
               me
               and
               mine
               ,
               and
               those
               most
               that
               raise
               this
               false
               charge
               :
               I
               must
               not
               let
               so
               great
               a
               sin
               (
               a
               dangerous
               Lye
               of
               vile
               ingratitude
               )
               lye
               upon
               my
               brother
               ,
               but
               reprove
               him
               or
               them
               plainly
               ;
               that
               he
               or
               they
               (
               in
               sincere
               obedience
               to
               God
               )
               may
               better
               bridle
               their
               tongues
               ,
               least
               their
               Religion
               be
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               I
               wonder
               much
               that
               some
               saints
               (
               if
               such
               be
               Saints
               )
               are
               not
               more
               careful
               to
               keep
               themselves
               far
               from
               a
               false
               matter
               ;
               For
               I
               never
               found
               from
               any
               (
               though
               they
               seemed
               somewhat
               )
               scarce
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               contribution
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               (
               the
               truth
               is
               )
               I
               scarce
               ever
               found
               any
               so
               well
               furnished
               to
               be
               so
               bountiful
               ;
               Nor
               can
               any
               claim
               ,
               but
               my self
               only
               (
               under
               God
               )
               the
               doing
               
               of
               it
               :
               My
               dammage
               therefore
               ,
               and
               causeless
               wrong
               from
               those
               that
               raise
               this
               injurious
               imputation
               ,
               and
               their
               busie
               ingratitude
               ,
               is
               very
               great
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               damnified
               also
               much
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               much
               more
               ,
               by
               many
               that
               falsly
               charge
               me
               with
               false
               dealing
               with
               the
               Protestant
               party
               in
               asserting
               ,
               that
               sundry
               Texts
               in
               the
               seventeenth
               and
               eighteenth
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Apocalyps
               hold
               forth
               properly
               (
               as
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               sundry
               Modern
               Protestant
               Writers
               affirm
               )
               
                 Imperial
                 Pagan
              
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 Christian
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Primitive
              
               ,
               but
               Apostate
               in
               Manners
               (
               which
               that
               they
               do
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               is
               fully
               proved
               in
               sundry
               precedent
               places
               of
               this
               Treatise
               )
               and
               not
               
                 Papal
                 Rome
              
               otherwise
               than
               by
               a
               Prophetick
               Adumbration
               :
               But
               they
               (
               careless
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               careful
               to
               understand
               what
               they
               read
               )
               impute
               to
               me
               this
               (
               perhaps
               irrefellible
               )
               Truth
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               dangerous
               Tenent
               ,
               tending
               to
               strengthen
               the
               Papists
               ;
               whereas
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               (
               so
               blind
               are
               Nonadvertists
               )
               does
               rather
               really
               confirm
               them
               in
               all
               their
               Errours
               :
               I
               suppose
               some
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               thus
               far
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               oppose
               the
               Truth
               ,
               are
               persons
               of
               great
               worth
               and
               piety
               ,
               and
               my
               friends
               ;
               I
               have
               therefore
               ,
               oft
               desired
               sundry
               of
               them
               to
               lay
               down
               ,
               briefly
               their
               further
               Grounds
               of
               their
               contrary
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               them
               and
               others
               :
               But
               they
               (
               pursuing
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               their
               false
               charge
               against
               me
               to
               my
               causeless
               ruine
               )
               decline
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               all
               such
               as
               dare
               to
               be
               too
               bold
               to
               tast
               the
               forbidden
               fruits
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               ,
               I
               briefly
               conclude
               :
               If
               any
               man
               so
               far
               own
               the
               Leaven
               of
               commixt
               falshood
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               good
               in
               part
               to
               any
               (
               like
               that
               Prophet
               of
               Bethel
               )
               and
               destroy
               him
               by
               a
               Lye
               ;
               Or
               (
               like
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               to
               rob
               and
               ruine
               any
               by
               Lyes
               of
               base
               ingratitude
               ;
               
               I
               say
               to
               such
               ,
               only
               as
               Michael
               did
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 thee
              
               :
               For
               ,
               such
               Instruments
               of
               wickedness
               and
               weapons
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               are
               far
               from
               being
               any
               part
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               's
               Quomodo
               .
               Nor
               is
               ,
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Negligence
               :
               Busie
               neglect
               leaves
               all
               good
               works
               either
               not
               begun
               ,
               or
               done
               but
               by
               halves
               :
               
                 Thy
                 servant
              
               :
               (
               said
               Ahab
               ,
               a
               Figure
               of
               
                 Antichrist
                 )
                 was
                 busie
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 man
              
               (
               to
               me
               committed
               to
               keep
               )
               
                 is
                 gone
              
               :
               God
               never
               committed
               formal
               Smoake
               nor
               Locusts
               Crowns
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               Saints
               ;
               But
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               true
               Christian
               practice
               ,
               in
               a
               Quadruplex
               conformity
               ,
               is
               
                 res
                 commissa
              
               ,
               that
               thing
               which
               God
               commits
               to
               the
               care
               of
               all
               Saints
               and
               sincere
               Professors
               :
               But
               Formal
               Professors
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               say
               it
               )
               Saints
               also
               ,
               are
               very
               busie
               about
               Smoake
               and
               Gold-like
               Works
               of
               Straw-like
               Levity
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               best
               ,
               about
               good
               Works
               (
               half
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               performed
               ,
               never
               perfected
               )
               but
               mind
               not
               ,
               tread
               underfoot
               (
               so
               general
               is
               the
               Grand
               Apostacy
               )
               the
               thing
               which
               God
               commits
               to
               their
               charge
               :
               This
               busie
               neglect
               ,
               or
               half-performed
               practice
               ,
               was
               the
               loss
               of
               Ahab's
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               family
               and
               people
               :
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 Judas
              
               ,
               were
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               half
               practice
               ,
               which
               very
               many
               (
               almost
               all
               men
               )
               miserably
               mistake
               for
               true
               Righteousness
               ;
               But
               it
               s
               most
               abominable
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               compared
               to
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.23
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               why
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Sects
               ,
               so
               much
               mistake
               Semipersormance
               for
               true
               practice
               is
               their
               common
               false
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               a
               Form
               of
               godliness
               (
               a
               Fomal
               Smoaky
               Profession
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godliness
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Table
              
               ;
               But
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               (
               Truth
               in
               practice
               ,
               or
               the
               fruit
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               conform
               to
               Gospel-Rule
               )
               they
               
               reckon
               to
               be
               but
               Moral
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               not
               (
               or
               not
               much
               )
               worth
               their
               minding
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               They
               tread
               under
               foot
               (
               and
               no
               marvel
               )
               all
               true
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               Manners
               towards
               Men
               ,
               or
               perform
               such
               duties
               negligently
               ,
               or
               but
               by
               halves
               ;
               And
               (
               for
               that
               very
               cause
               )
               they
               themselves
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               be
               trodden
               under
               foot
               for
               1260.
               years
               ,
               Chap.
               11.1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               To
               be
               short
               :
               It
               was
               Johns
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ;
               That
               they
               should
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 meet
                 for
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               or
               answerable
               to
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               Math.
               3.8
               .
               But
               good
               Works
               done
               negligently
               or
               by
               halves
               ,
               are
               ,
               in
               no
               wise
               ,
               answerable
               to
               amendment
               of
               life
               :
               But
               such
               works
               as
               are
               worthy
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 men
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               wrought
               in
               a
               Quadruplex
               conformity
               ,
               without
               any
               Quomodo
               of
               Pride
               ,
               Avarice
               ,
               Lyes
               or
               negligence
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               may
               add
               a
               word
               of
               the
               Excellency
               and
               necessity
               of
               this
               
               Quadruplex-right
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               real
               want
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Should
               I
               (
               said
               the
               Vine
               )
               
                 forsake
                 my
                 Wine
                 which
                 cheareth
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ;
               men
               of
               high
               and
               low
               degree
               :
               But
               this
               Righteousness
               is
               both
               Bread
               to
               strengthen
               ,
               and
               Wine
               to
               chear
               the
               hearts
               of
               such
               Gods
               and
               Men
               ;
               And
               it
               ,
               only
               ,
               is
               well-pleasing
               to
               the
               living
               God
               :
               For
               ,
               This
               Righteousness
               is
               the
               
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Vine
              
               ,
               and
               effect
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               :
               It
               's
               
                 (
                 panis
                 vitoe
                 ,
                 sub
                 Christo
                 vita
                 ,
                 universis
                 ,
                 vel
                 Agni
                 convivium
                 )
              
               that
               promised-refection
               of
               the
               Lambs
               Supper
               ,
               or
               Antitypefeast
               ,
               wherein
               men
               and
               Saints
               shall
               (
               by
               sincere
               and
               genuine
               obedience
               to
               God
               )
               begin
               to
               be
               free'd
               from
               Schism
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               servile
               Bondage
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               14.1
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Nor
               shall
               it
               chear
               such
               Gods
               and
               Men
               as
               Bread
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Feast
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               Musick
               from
               Heaven
               )
               raise
               their
               Hearts
               to
               Heaven
               by
               its
               Harmony
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Harpers
                 harping
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               14.2
               .
               Their
               Harps
               are
               called
               the
               
                 Harps
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Chap.
               15.2
               .
               What
               these
               Harps
               of
               God
               are
               ,
               is
               well
               worth
               our
               enquiry
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               not
               hard
               to
               find
               :
               We
               shall
               shew
               negatively
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               not
               ;
               and
               positively
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               ;
               And
               both
               are
               briefly
               held
               forth
               in
               this
               halfverse
               ,
               —
               
                 Non
                 musica
                 Chordula
                 ,
                 sed
                 Cor
                 :
              
               The
               Harps
               of
               Men
               ,
               are
               no
               Harps
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               framed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               this
               
               Quadruplex-Righteousness
               ,
               is
               the
               Harp
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               These
               Harpers
               appear
               in
               both
               Texts
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 those
                 first-fruits
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               14.3
               ,
               4.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               first-fruits
               (
               after
               the
               Grand
               Apostacy
               )
               visibly
               redeemed
               from
               Antichristian
               blindness
               and
               Barbarities
               
                 [
                 Modo
                 tollite
                 mores
                 Barbarorum
              
               ]
               This
               work
               seems
               to
               be
               
                 [
                 The
                 work
              
               ]
               because
               these
               manners
               are
               the
               Colocynthes
               or
               Death
               in
               all
               men
               (
               and
               in
               Saints
               chiefly
               )
               from
               which
               their
               Redemption
               or
               deliverance
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 Death
                 to
                 Life
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 Fruits
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               redeemed
               (
               visibly
               and
               vigorously
               redeemed
               ,
               after
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               Ver.
               3.4
               .
               For
               ,
               we
               find
               others
               in
               Scripture
               (
               before
               the
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               )
               called
               
                 The
                 first
                 fruits
              
               ,
               clearly
               distinct
               (
               as
               is
               evident
               )
               from
               these
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               the
               first-fruits
               (
               as
               they
               were
               before
               it
               )
               after
               that
               grand
               Apostacy
               :
               Therefore
               ;
               The
               great
               utility
               of
               these
               Harps
               (
               This
               Righteousness
               
               though
               sleighted
               by
               Heathens
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Chap.
               11
               ,
               2.
               fully
               appears
               from
               these
               Texts
               :
               For
               ,
               They
               expresly
               shew
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Redemption
               (
               a
               visible
               Redemption
               )
               from
               death
               :
               And
               reason
               it self
               shews
               the
               same
               utility
               and
               necessity
               of
               it
               to
               destroy
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               convince
               and
               unite
               dissenting
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               refel
               errours
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               States
               ,
               and
               Churches
               flourish
               in
               Temporal
               and
               Spiritual
               felicity
               ;
               Which
               Mercies
               of
               the
               largest
               Magnitude
               must
               needs
               amount
               to
               a
               Redemption
               from
               death
               :
               Righteousness
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 delivereth
                 from
                 death
              
               :
               But
               the
               want
               of
               this
               Righteousness
               is
               as
               Death
               to
               those
               that
               want
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               usual
               (
               both
               Temporal
               and
               Spiritual
               )
               overthrow
               .
            
             
               Vespasian
               asked
               Apallonius
               ,
               what
               was
               
               Nero's
               overthrow
               ?
               Nero
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 could
                 touch
                 and
                 tune
                 the
                 Harp
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 sometimes
                 screw
                 up
                 the
                 Pins
                 too
                 high
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 too
                 low
                 :
              
               And
               this
               ill-tuned
               Harp
               (
               a
               Heart
               tun'd
               too
               high
               or
               too
               low
               ,
               like
               the
               Harp
               of
               Nero
               )
               is
               the
               almost
               Epidemick
               overthrow
               :
               They
               thereby
               ,
               usually
               ,
               perish
               that
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               cause
               that
               others
               perish
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               but
               present
               this
               perfect
               pattern
               of
               a
               wel-tuned
               Harp
               :
               The
               man
               ,
               wounded
               by
               Thieves
               ,
               wanted
               help
               :
               There
               was
               
                 (
                 res
                 rect
                 a
                 in
                 se
                 )
              
               right
               in
               itself
               :
               The
               good
               Samaritan
               (
               the
               best
               Harper
               )
               considering
               that
               Incomplex-right
               ,
               made
               it
               Complex
               ,
               took
               care
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               conform
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               work
               to
               that
               known
               right
               :
               They
               that
               are
               so
               busse
               as
               to
               pass
               by
               that
               which
               is
               right
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               take
               no
               due
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               have
               not
               the
               Harps
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               Nabals
               voice
               ;
               Folly
               ,
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               wise
               or
               Learned
               :
               But
               ,
            
             
               
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.4
               .
               God
               therefore
               (
               as
               the
               greatest
               meroy
               to
               fallen
               Man
               ,
               and
               Saints
               revolted
               )
               hath
               promised
               to
               call
               ,
               raise
               ,
               and
               draw
               them
               by
               the
               delicious
               harmony
               of
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               (
               hearing
               his
               call
               )
               
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               Truth
               is
               the
               Door
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               Knowledge
               the
               Key
               to
               open
               it
               .
            
             
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               is
               twofold
               .
            
             
               In
               Theory
               .
            
             
               In
               Practice
               .
            
             
               Theorical
               knowledge
               (
               chiefly
               from
               Scripture
               as
               its
               Fountain
               )
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sound
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               Practick
               Knowledge
               is
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               due
               to
               be
               done
               to
               every
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               opposite
               to
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               opposeth
               Heathenism
               and
               Hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               serveth
               to
               acquire
               a
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               conduceth
               to
               procure
               the
               practice
               and
               power
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               the
               Extrinse
               ground
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               the
               fruit
               and
               proof
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               immediate
               Foundation
               of
               all
               good
               manners
               .
            
             
               The
               Object
               of
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 (
                 Janua
                 Doctrinae
              
               )
               Truth
               in
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               The
               Object
               of
               the
               second
               is
               
                 (
                 Janua
                 justitiae
              
               )
               Truth
               in
               practice
               ,
               :
               Both
               are
               the
               Key
               or
               Means
               to
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Sects
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Door
               of
               Life
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               without
               both
               ,
               can
               none
               come
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               read
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               hear
               them
               read
               ,
               or
               seek
               not
               diligently
               ,
               to
               understand
               them
               by
               reading
               such
               Books
               ,
               or
               hearing
               such
               Teachers
               as
               fitly
               
               unfold
               them
               ,
               
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 :
              
               Therefore
               ,
               such
               slothful
               Professors
               that
               would
               be
               saved
               by
               a
               Faith
               Implicit
               ,
               or
               wanting
               practice
               ,
               come
               not
               to
               the
               Door
               of
               Truth
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               ,
               God
               would
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               a
               Regular
               means
               in
               a
               rational
               way
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               (
               truth
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               )
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               will
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               must
               try
               all
               things
               :
               
                 Try
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.21
               .
               
                 Jacob
                 wrastled
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 all
                 night
              
               (
               not
               without
               much
               corporal
               labour
               )
               
                 prevailed
                 and
                 obtained
                 the
                 blessing
              
               :
               So
               they
               ,
               that
               would
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               must
               (
               not
               only
               wrastle
               with
               God
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               but
               )
               expect
               to
               take
               serious
               pains
               in
               trying
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               find
               that
               which
               is
               pleasing
               to
               God
               and
               profitable
               to
               men
               ;
               Which
               
               Beroean-disquisition
               is
               the
               greatest
               pleasure
               to
               such
               as
               are
               sincere
               ,
               but
               a
               burden
               to
               base
               minds
               ,
               Heathens
               and
               Hypocrites
               :
               Therefore
               ;
               Few
               find
               the
               strait-Gate
               (
               the
               door
               of
               Life
               )
               by
               coming
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               because
               they
               wrastle
               not
               (
               like
               Jacob
               )
               with
               God
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               nor
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               try
               all
               things
               :
            
             
               But
               (
               If
               Prayer
               ,
               without
               Pains
               ,
               will
               procure
               it
               )
               many
               will
               not
               want
               this
               blessing
               ;
               But
               ,
               
                 De
                 Caelo
                 ,
                 ignavis
                 precibus
                 ,
                 Deus
                 ipse
                 repugnat
                 ,
              
               God
               resists
               the
               slothful
               ,
               though
               they
               make
               many
               prayers
               :
               Hence
               we
               may
               demand
               why
               such
               Sects
               (
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Turks
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               many
               Formal
               Professors
               so
               long
               abide
               in
               their
               blind
               Schisms
               and
               fruitless
               Formalities
               ?
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               almost
               as
               Obvious
               as
               the
               demand
               easie
               :
               They
               count
               it
               Sacriledge
               to
               try
               their
               own
               Tenents
               :
               Filthy
               Heathens
               hold
               it
               the
               highest
               Profaneness
               
               (
               and
               so
               do
               Formalists
               and
               Hypocrites
               )
               to
               examine
               what
               themselves
               mis-suppose
               to
               be
               true
               Religion
               :
               But
               
                 Sola
                 nobilitas
                 ,
                 est
                 unica
                 virtus
                 ;
                 Virtus
                 consist
                 it
                 in
                 actione
                 ;
                 Actio
                 virtutis
                 est
                 disquisitio
                 veritatis
                 ,
              
               None
               are
               noble
               but
               who
               try
               all
               things
               to
               find
               the
               Truth
               :
               Ther
               's
               no
               Nobility
               but
               what
               's
               faithfully
               and
               soberly
               disquisitive
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               Answer
               to
               the
               same
               demand
               may
               be
               this
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Nations
               are
               so
               far
               from
               agreeing
               ,
               and
               so
               ready
               to
               make
               and
               maintain
               Divisions
               ;
               Because
               these
               Harpers
               (
               that
               ,
               by
               their
               exemplary
               practice
               ,
               shall
               appease
               their
               Rage
               )
               scarce
               yet
               appear
               to
               be
               the
               presidents
               (
               those
               predicted
               first-fruits
               )
               for
               others
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               
               Samuel's
               sons
               (
               the
               Text
               sayes
               not
               ,
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 walked
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 turned
                 aside
                 after
                 lucre
                 ,
                 took
                 bribes
                 ,
                 perverted
                 judgment
              
               ;
               They
               gave
               no
               good
               examples
               for
               others
               to
               follow
               :
               Samuel
               was
               sufficient
               to
               teach
               his
               sons
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               manners
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               so
               wicked
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               learn
               to
               know
               that
               particular
               Truth
               that
               attends
               upon
               practice
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               they
               were
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               their
               Government
               translated
               :
               For
               men
               may
               (
               and
               many
               do
               )
               attain
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               and
               may
               add
               the
               greatest
               Gifts
               and
               Parts
               to
               the
               strictest
               Profession
               and
               soundest
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               remain
               (
               as
               
               Eli's
               sons
               did
               )
               men
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               most
               wicked
               ,
               if
               they
               seek
               not
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               (
               that
               particular
               Truth
               )
               that
               attends
               upon
               practice
               ,
               That
               is
               ,
               If
               they
               do
               not
               duly
               consider
               that
               right
               and
               mercy
               that
               is
               due
               to
               be
               done
               (
               and
               
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               )
               to
               every
               man
               :
               
                 For
                 the
                 doers
              
               only
               ,
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               practice
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               sayers
               ,
               hearers
               or
               knowers
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 are
                 justified
              
               and
               accepted
               in
               Gods
               sight
               :
               But
               it
               's
               the
               common
               practice
               of
               many
               strict
               Professors
               (
               of
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               especially
               )
               and
               too
               much
               of
               true
               Saints
               ,
               to
               take
               competent
               pains
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ;
               But
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               practice
               ,
               they
               come
               not
               ,
               or
               scarce
               come
               :
               They
               have
               hired
               Farms
               ,
               or
               are
               busie
               in
               seeking
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               without
               regard
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               in
               practice
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               ,
               true
               conviction
               and
               peace
               may
               be
               procured
               to
               all
               people
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Supercilious
               Pride
               surpasseth
               all
               other
               means
               that
               most
               oppose
               the
               peace
               of
               Men
               ,
               Sects
               and
               Nations
               :
               
                 Who
                 is
                 David
              
               (
               sayes
               Nabal
               )
               
                 who
                 's
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Jesse
                 ?
                 Nabals
              
               folly
               might
               further
               thus
               plead
               :
               I
               profess
               ingenuously
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               yet
               observe
               the
               deserts
               of
               this
               David
               ;
               What
               's
               his
               merit
               or
               worth
               if
               well
               examined
               ?
               I
               am
               not
               now
               to
               learn
               what
               he
               can
               teach
               ;
               Nor
               are
               his
               ,
               supposed
               sacred
               ,
               Notions
               of
               necessary
               use
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               new
               to
               me
               :
               Once
               I
               read
               but
               five
               lines
               of
               his
               learned
               work
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               weary
               (
               it
               was
               so
               ill
               composed
               ,
               and
               to
               little
               purpose
               )
               I
               could
               read
               no
               more
               :
               He
               observes
               no
               Method
               ,
               and
               is
               too
               tedious
               in
               all
               he
               writes
               ;
               I
               could
               have
               contracted
               his
               matter
               ,
               to
               better
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               his
               words
               :
               But
               why
               sends
               David
               upon
               such
               a
               a
               day
               as
               this
               ,
               which
               ,
               he
               knows
               to
               be
               a
               busie
               day
               ?
               He
               should
               have
               first
               
                 sat
                 down
                 and
                 cast
                 up
                 the
                 cost
              
               of
               keeping
               so
               many
               men
               (
               so
               all
               wise
               men
               do
               )
               and
               not
               send
               to
               me
               to
               maintain
               them
               :
               I
               was
               ever
               bountiful
               (
               ti
               's
               well
               
               known
               )
               to
               the
               well-deserving
               ;
               But
               who
               is
               David
               ?
               who
               's
               this
               Son
               of
               
                 Jesse
                 ?
                 Sic
                 bacchantur
                 Moriones
              
               :
               Thus
               proud
               Professors
               (
               folly's
               Off-spring
               )
               swell
               (
               with
               brutish
               insolence
               )
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               ,
               and
               those
               by
               whose
               examples
               they
               might
               come
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               it
               :
               
                 Virtutis
                 hoec
                 merces
                 ,
                 meriti
                 hoc
                 praemium
                 :
              
               Thus
               proud
               Professors
               cast
               down
               Peace
               and
               Truth
               by
               their
               folly
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 foolish
                 woman
                 pull'd
                 down
                 her
                 house
                 with
                 her
                 hands
                 :
              
               This
               is
               not
               that
               Peace-producing
               harmony
               of
               those
               Harps
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               
                 Harps
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               ,
            
             
               Because
               two
               contrary
               Paterus
               (
               set
               together
               )
               must
               needs
               make
               each
               other
               more
               elucid
               and
               apparent
               ,
               I
               shall
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               set
               two
               ;
               by
               comparing
               the
               good
               Samaritans
               perfect
               pattern
               with
               those
               evil-examples
               of
               that
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               ,
               that
               (
               passing
               by
               )
               came
               not
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               practice
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 certain
                 Priest
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               saw
               the
               man
               wounded
               ,
               
                 and
                 passed
                 by
                 ;
                 A
                 Levite
                 likewise
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 by
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
              
               Luke
               10.30
            
             
               The
               Text
               chargeth
               neither
               as
               nescient
               ,
               or
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               Both
               might
               come
               to
               a
               large
               measure
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               but
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               considered
               not
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               due
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               wounded
               man
               ;
               They
               passed
               by
               Truth
               in
               practice
               :
               What
               profit
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               ,
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               formal
               Professors
               to
               attain
               a
               large
               measure
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               (
               to
               attain
               
                 all
                 Faith
                 ,
                 all
                 Knowledge
              
               )
               if
               they
               pass
               by
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               mercy
               and
               equity
               to
               Men
               ?
               For
               it
               was
               the
               Trade
               (
               not
               of
               that
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               alone
               ,
               but
               )
               of
               the
               whole
               Tribe
               of
               Pharisees
               and
               Apostate
               
                 Jews
                 (
                 by
                 whom
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 crucified
                 )
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 do
              
               ;
               to
               assert
               the
               Truth
               in
               
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               pass
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               :
               And
               so
               their
               Antitype
               (
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               by
               whom
               our
               Lord
               is
               ,
               more
               spiritually
               ,
               crucified
               in
               his
               Mystical
               Body
               )
               make
               it
               their
               chief
               business
               to
               come
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               (
               the
               better
               by
               that
               means
               )
               pass
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               testified
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               find
               testimony
               in
               them
               against
               him
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               :
               Death
               they
               found
               due
               to
               Blasphemers
               ;
               This
               Doctrine
               was
               true
               ;
               And
               this
               ,
               misapplyed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               was
               enough
               ,
               they
               needed
               no
               more
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 Omnia
                 sunt
                 hominu
                 ,
                 tenui
                 pendentia
                 filo
                 .
              
            
             
               Surely
               the
               lives
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               Princes
               depend
               upon
               a
               very
               slender
               thred
               ,
               if
               one
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               misapplyed
               by
               blind
               Hypocrites
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               to
               make
               them
               to
               pass
               by
               all
               Equity
               to
               Men
               ,
               and
               Loyalty
               to
               Princes
               :
               Certainly
               ,
               such
               Professors
               (
               be
               their
               Doctrine
               never
               so
               sound
               ,
               their
               Professions
               most
               strict
               )
               most
               deserve
               effectual
               refutation
               and
               rebuke
               :
               For
               misapply'd
               sound
               Doctrine
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
               ,
               that
               very
               Doctrine
               which
               the
               Devil
               delivered
               ,
               when
               he
               tempted
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               same
               Doctine
               ,
               which
               the
               blaspheming
               Pharisees
               practised
               when
               they
               put
               him
               to
               death
               :
               And
               this
               way
               of
               blasphemy
               (
               by
               which
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               slayes
               the
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Truth
               )
               draws
               so
               near
               (
               though
               in
               these
               times
               of
               the
               grand
               Misadvertency
               almost
               Universal
               )
               to
               that
               sin
               unpardonable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               desperate
               misaffection
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               more
               than
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               Intellect
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
              
               (
               said
               Christ
               )
               
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 
                 they
                 are
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               2.9
               .
               where
               we
               clearly
               see
               ,
               that
               ,
               to
               boast
               of
               a
               lye
               ,
               is
               blasphemy
               ;
               And
               such
               blasphemers
               are
               most
               contrary
               to
               those
               Harpers
               that
               have
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               :
               We
               shall
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               handle
               both
               briefly
               together
               ,
               that
               both
               may
               more
               clearly
               appear
               :
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               Such
               blasphemers
               are
               so
               far
               boasters
               as
               to
               become
               rash
               Judges
               of
               other
               meus
               persons
               and
               actions
               ,
               of
               which
               and
               whom
               they
               are
               least
               able
               to
               judge
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               Such
               blasphemers
               misapply
               (
               by
               sacrilegious
               and
               most
               wicked
               uncharitableness
               )
               the
               same
               Text
               ,
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               against
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               against
               the
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               whereby
               they
               ruinate
               their
               Estates
               ,
               and
               destroy
               their
               lives
               :
               Such
               rewards
               must
               the
               best
               deserving
               find
               almost
               from
               all
               hands
               :
               Unhappy
               Saints
               of
               the
               living
               God!
               unhappy
               witnesses
               of
               his
               Truth
               !
               In
               this
               ,
               unhappy
               ;
               That
               any
               envious
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               Hypocrite
               needs
               but
               falsly
               charge
               them
               (
               for
               their
               faithful
               Testimony
               )
               with
               boasting
               or
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               the
               business
               is
               done
               to
               their
               utter
               undoing
               :
               
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 any
                 more
              
               ,
               said
               the
               Pharisees
               ?
            
             
               But
               we
               shall
               here
               labour
               to
               remove
               the
               common
               mistake
               that
               's
               the
               principal
               cause
               of
               that
               boasting
               and
               blasphemy
               ,
               that
               brings
               the
               greatest
               mischief
               to
               mankind
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               the
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               
                 Though
                 I
                 would
                 desire
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 fool
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               12.6
               .
               Whence
               it
               's
               undeniably
               manifest
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               speaks
               or
               writes
               the
               Truth
               (
               but
               then
               most
               ,
               when
               it
               makes
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               or
               a
               general
               good
               )
               is
               no
               fool
               ,
               nor
               a
               boaster
               (
               though
               he
               seem
               to
               fools
               and
               Hypocrites
               so
               to
               be
               )
               but
               a
               faithful
               witness
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               do's
               ,
               therein
               ,
               but
               discharge
               
               charge
               his
               inevitable
               and
               indispensible
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               :
               But
               it
               's
               the
               common
               Opinion
               of
               Depravers
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               that
               to
               speak
               or
               write
               any
               thing
               true
               or
               false
               (
               if
               it
               but
               reflect
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               him
               that
               speaks
               or
               writes
               it
               )
               is
               boasting
               or
               vain-glory
               :
               Then
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               must
               needs
               be
               boasters
               and
               blasphemers
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               mistake
               of
               Korah
               and
               his
               250
               conspiring
               Princes
               ,
               that
               told
               Moses
               and
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 They
                 took
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
              
               were
               proud
               ;
               but
               were
               ,
               themselves
               ,
               signally
               proved
               to
               be
               
                 sinners
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 ,
                 Rebels
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               16.38
               .
               Ch.
               17.10
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               mistake
               of
               Aaron
               and
               Miriam
               when
               they
               said
               ;
               
                 Hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 spoken
                 by
              
               Moses
               ?
               
                 Hath
                 he
                 not
                 spoken
                 also
                 by
                 us
                 ?
              
               Numb
               .
               12.2
               .
               They
               imputed
               pride
               &
               self-exalting
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 meekest
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               faithful
               Prophets
               and
               Martyrs
               (
               such
               is
               the
               envious
               pride
               even
               in
               many
               Saints
               )
               have
               been
               and
               may
               be
               grosly
               misled
               (
               by
               this
               almost
               universal
               mistake
               )
               ,
               To
               judge
               the
               meekest
               and
               most
               innocent
               to
               be
               self-exalters
               and
               vain-boasters
               ,
               only
               because
               they
               are
               faithful
               to
               bear
               witness
               to
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               grand
               mistake
               of
               that
               Learned
               and
               devout
               Council
               ,
               by
               
                 whom
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 crucisied
              
               :
               He
               (
               as
               he
               must
               inevitably
               do
               )
               spake
               the
               truth
               ;
               And
               the
               Truth
               cannot
               but
               dignifie
               the
               doers
               and
               sayers
               of
               it
               with
               the
               title
               and
               due
               praise
               of
               being
               
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               But
               that
               blind
               (
               but
               knowing
               ,
               pust
               up
               )
               Senate
               of
               Pharisees
               and
               Hypocrites
               misconceived
               ,
               That
               the
               Truth
               which
               he
               spake
               ,
               was
               boasting
               ,
               vain-glory
               ,
               and
               blasphemy
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               they
               all
               (
               unanimously
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               consent
               )
               cryed
               out
               ,
               Crucifie
               him
               ,
               crucifie
               him
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Witnesses
               were
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               City
               (
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               )
               persecuted
               and
               trodden
               under
               foot
               in
               the
               Antitype-place
               ,
               where
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               by
               such
               censorious
               ,
               blind
               professors
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               were
               ,
               Rev.
               11.2
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               this
               slanderous
               imputation
               and
               mis-supposition
               (
               that
               they
               are
               boasters
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               and
               men
               that
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               them
               )
               is
               the
               chief
               or
               almost
               only
               and
               universal
               cause
               or
               instrument
               of
               their
               being
               so
               killed
               ,
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               trodden
               under
               foot
               :
               Nor
               are
               true
               Saints
               (
               as
               we
               shewed
               before
               )
               free
               from
               this
               frenzy
               of
               heady
               and
               censorious
               rashness
               .
            
             
               Elisha
               discovered
               the
               King
               of
               Syria's
               Counsel
               and
               design
               ,
               several
               times
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ;
               whereby
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Israel
                 saved
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 once
                 ;
                 nor
                 twice
                 ,
              
               King.
               6.10
               .
               Such
               discoveries
               were
               signal
               advantages
               and
               deliverances
               to
               the
               King
               and
               people
               of
               Israel
               :
               Nor
               could
               I
               but
               (
               in
               love
               to
               my
               Country
               ,
               and
               in
               fidelity
               to
               the
               Church
               )
               make
               this
               discovery
               of
               the
               chief
               cause
               of
               the
               killing
               of
               her
               Witnesses
               ;
               That
               so
               Ministers
               and
               Magistrates
               (
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               tryed
               those
               that
               said
               they
               were
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               )
               may
               try
               those
               Truth-misapplving
               Blasphemers
               ,
               that
               charge
               her
               Witnesses
               falsly
               with
               boasting
               ;
               And
               (
               finding
               them
               to
               be
               the
               seditious
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               )
               may
               rebuke
               them
               sharply
               ;
               So
               may
               they
               save
               themselves
               and
               the
               Church
               
                 (
                 not
                 once
                 or
                 twice
              
               )
               from
               such
               distress
               ,
               as
               fell
               upon
               the
               Jews
               for
               the
               very
               same
               sin
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
               because
               their
               Rulers
               did
               not
               duly
               reprove
               and
               rebuke
               those
               Christ-crucifying
               blasphemers
               ,
               that
               charged
               him
               with
               blasphemy
               :
               So
               may
               the
               rain
               of
               Righteousness
               (
               after
               1260
               years
               restraint
               )
               fall
               in
               plentious
               showers
               upon
               all
               Nations
               ;
               So
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               may
               spring
               up
               to
               all
               Princes
               and
               people
               ;
               
               So
               may
               Ministers
               and
               Magistrates
               (
               they
               being
               faithful
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               this
               duty
               )
               save
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               themselves
               from
               the
               bloody
               irruptions
               of
               merciless
               cruelties
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               depravers
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               that
               falsly
               accuse
               them
               (
               as
               the
               first
               Dragon
               did
               Primitive
               Saints
               )
               day
               and
               night
               as
               boasters
               ,
               as
               blasphemers
               ,
               or
               as
               persons
               unworthy
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               evil
               doers
               ;
               whereby
               the
               defences
               of
               States
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               healers
               of
               their
               breaches
               ,
               are
               broken
               down
               by
               the
               basest
               of
               men
               :
               These
               derogating
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               those
               Harpers
               that
               have
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               most
               contrary
               ,
               by
               whose
               contrariety
               (
               predicted
               )
               those
               first
               fruits
               of
               true
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               to
               men
               ,
               will
               more
               easily
               appear
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 Harpers
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 sung
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 song
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 learn
                 ,
                 but
                 those
              
               144000
               first-fruits
               ,
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Ch.
               15.2
               .
               Therefore
               these
               Harpers
               must
               be
               (
               as
               those
               Texts
               plainly
               import
               )
               the
               same
               144000
               that
               had
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               Teachers
               of
               them
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               We
               must
               here
               distinguish
               betwixt
               these
               144000
               
                 having
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               were
               
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
              
               ;
               and
               betwixt
               both
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               9.4
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               We
               shall
               distinguish
               betwixt
               these
               144000
               having
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               and
               those
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               were
               sealed
               with
               the
               seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               .
            
             
               These
               sealed
               144000
               ,
               were
               sealed
               under
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               ,
               Chap.
               6.12
               .
               Chap.
               7.4
               .
               But
               these
               144000
               (
               Chap.
               14.
               )
               having
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               
               were
               
                 to
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 upon
                 mount
                 Sion
              
               under
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               Chap.
               10.7
               .
               Chap.
               11.19
               .
               Chap.
               13.18
               .
               Chap.
               14.1
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               these
               144000
               ,
               conscript
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               Chapter
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               same
               Gospel-Church
               in
               the
               same
               respects
               to
               times
               and
               things
               (
               though
               otherw
               se
               the
               same
               )
               ,
               with-those
               144000
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               :
               For
               the
               seven
               Seales
               (
               as
               most
               Writers
               ,
               and
               I
               with
               them
               ,
               agree
               )
               had
               respect
               to
               the
               Transactions
               of
               literal
               and
               Imperial
               Rome
               ,
               and
               shewed
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               that
               power
               :
               But
               the
               seven
               Trumpets
               and
               Vials
               have
               respect
               to
               Papal
               Rome
               ,
               and
               (
               running
               parallel
               in
               the
               same
               Synchronism
               )
               shew
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               that
               power
               .
            
             
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               ,
               shews
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               sixth
               head
               of
               the
               ten-fold
               body
               of
               Heathen
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Power
               under
               that
               head
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               fully
               exprest
               in
               Chap.
               12
               ,
               to
               the
               14.
               vers
               .
               The
               final
               excision
               of
               Imperial
               and
               apostate
               Rome
               ,
               is
               held
               forth
               under
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ,
               Chap.
               8.5
               .
               And
               this
               Prophesie
               is
               more
               amply
               unfolded
               in
               the
               eighteenth
               Chapter
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               The
               fall
               of
               Papal
               Rome
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               ,
               is
               predicted
               to
               be
               under
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               Chapter
               10.7
               .
               Ch.
               11.11
               ,
               15.
               
               Ch.
               16.17
               .
               Then
               the
               couscript-Church
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               should
               be
               manifest
               ,
               as
               the
               Texts
               shew
               .
            
             
               Also
               the
               Texts
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               from
               the
               ninth
               verse
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               manifold
               Prophetick-Promises
               in
               those
               Texts
               ,
               refer
               to
               the
               conscript-Church
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               
               Chap.
               21.
               
               Chap.
               22.
               rather
               than
               to
               the
               sealed-Church
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               her
               until
               (
               after
               many
               Centuries
               of
               years
               )
               her
               Off-spring
               should
               have
               the
               name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ;
               Thus
               their
               disparities
               further
               appear
               .
            
             
             
               Those
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               sealed
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               these
               144000
               having
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               are
               both
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               different
               respects
               and
               times
               :
               For
               those
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               were
               the
               Gospel-Church
               sealed
               and
               numbred
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               measured
               in
               the
               eleventh
               Chapter
               ;
               Fed
               and
               defended
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               for
               1260
               years
               from
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               second
               Dragon
               ,
               Chap.
               12.6
               ,
               14.
               contemporal
               with
               (
               her
               Antithesis
               )
               those
               Saint-persecuting
               ,
               Truth-pretending
               Professors
               that
               had
               not
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               Chap.
               9.4
               ;
               And
               brought
               from
               wallowing
               in
               blood
               under
               the
               bloody
               feet
               of
               the
               Roman
               red
               Dragon
               ,
               Chap.
               12.10
               .
               Chap.
               18.20
               .
               For
               these
               144000
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               were
               sealed
               and
               numbred
               immediately
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               first
               Dragon
               ,
               Chapter
               7.3
               .
               But
               these
               144000
               having
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               were
               to
               stand
               upon
               (
               lasting
               foundations
               of
               true
               Faith
               and
               good
               Manners
               )
               Mount
               Zion
               ;
               not
               immediately
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Rome
                 Imperial
              
               ,
               but
               immediately
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               
                 Papal
                 Rome
              
               ,
               Rev.
               11.13
               ,
               15.
               
               Chap.
               15.2
               .
               Chap.
               10.7
               .
               Chap.
               13.18
               .
               Chap.
               14.1
               .
               But
               ,
               because
               these
               Texts
               contain
               the
               Myrrhe
               of
               Ages
               to
               heal
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Writers
               fall
               short
               in
               unfolding
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               ,
               briefly
               ,
               what
               their
               use
               and
               meaning
               is
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               we
               shall
               distinguish
               (
               by
               their
               respective
               works
               or
               fruits
               they
               bring
               forth
               )
               betwixt
               the
               sealed
               and
               Conscript-Churches
               ;
               and
               betwixt
               both
               and
               those
               that
               have
               not
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               his
               Name
               in
               their
               foreheads
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 are
                 manifest
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Gal.
               5.19
               .
               Such
               works
               are
               not
               sealed
               works
               nor
               deceitful
               ;
               God
               sets
               no
               
               Seal
               to
               the
               doers
               of
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               21.
               nor
               are
               they
               much
               deceitful
               ;
               For
               there
               is
               no
               great
               deceit
               or
               Mystery
               in
               the
               more
               proper
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               are
               manifest
               :
               Of
               these
               I
               have
               written
               at
               large
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               need
               not
               now
               insist
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               The
               practice
               of
               Truth-pretending
               Formalists
               is
               
                 Justitia
                 insigillata
                 &
                 deceptiva
              
               ,
               an
               unsealed
               ,
               half-performed
               righteousness
               of
               deceit
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 was
                 commanded
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 burt
                 the
                 Grass
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 green
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Tree
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 forebeads
                 ,
              
               Ch.
               9.4
               .
               That
               is
               ;
               The
               Locasts
               (
               as
               it
               were
               by
               a
               command
               from
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               )
               should
               torment
               Truth-pretending
               ,
               Church-persecuting
               Papists
               (
               that
               had
               not
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               )
               with
               like
               retaliation
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               persecuted
               and
               tormented
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               had
               his
               Seal
               in
               their
               foreheads
               :
               Nor
               had
               these
               Locusts
               themselves
               his
               Seal
               ,
               as
               neither
               Type
               -
               Egypt
               ,
               nor
               the
               Locusts
               that
               tormented
               her
               had
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               those
               Papists
               ,
               and
               these
               Locusts
               that
               tormented
               them
               (
               being
               both
               alike
               unsealed
               )
               was
               a
               persecuting
               practice
               ,
               and
               a
               righteousuess
               not
               sealed
               ,
               but
               deceitful
               ,
               shewing
               that
               the
               doers
               of
               such
               rash
               violence
               have
               not
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Fiat
                 tamen
                 justitia
              
               ;
               Right
               must
               be
               done
               to
               evil-doers
               ,
               and
               not
               with-held
               from
               the
               well-deserving
               ;
               To
               omit
               either
               ,
               or
               do
               both
               negligently
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               least
               pe
               secution
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               in
               Eli
               and
               others
               :
               Such
               persecution
               (
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               left
               )
               is
               (
               though
               almost
               universally
               practised
               by
               such
               as
               are
               sealed
               )
               the
               practice
               ,
               properly
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               have
               not
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               oreheads
            
             
               Thirdly
               ;
               The
               practice
               of
               those
               144000
               ,
               that
               were
               
               sealed
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               
                 Justitia
                 sigillata
                 &
                 vera
                 ,
                 sedvix-manifesta
              
               ;
               true
               righteousness
               (
               through
               much
               weakness
               and
               many
               deficiencies
               )
               not
               clearly
               manifest
               .
            
             
               These
               144000
               were
               not
               the
               aggregate
               of
               the
               whole
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               but
               a
               select
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               excluding
               
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 that
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               11.2
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 perdition
                 was
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               yet
               was
               not
               sealed
               ,
               or
               accepted
               of
               Him
               ,
               as
               a
               select
               member
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.4
               .
            
             
               The
               Seal
               of
               God
               is
               inward
               or
               outward
               ;
               2
               Tim.
               2.19
               .
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 God
                 standeth
                 sure
                 ,
                 having
                 this
                 Seal
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 nameth
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
              
               There
               's
               the
               inward
               and
               invisible
               Seal
               :
               
                 And
                 let
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 nameth
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquity
                 :
              
               There
               's
               the
               outward
               and
               more
               visible
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               the
               foreheads
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               wherewith
               these
               144000
               were
               sealed
               .
            
             
               Primitive
               Saints
               were
               wont
               to
               
                 shew
                 their
                 Faith
                 by
                 their
                 Works
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               2.18
               .
               And
               so
               these
               144000
               (
               especially
               at
               first
               )
               did
               for
               a
               long
               time
               :
               But
               they
               (
               though
               sealed
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               )
               were
               not
               like
               the
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               of
               whom
               this
               record
               is
               given
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 patitience
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               2.19
               .
               But
               the
               works
               of
               these
               144000
               were
               more
               and
               more
               perfect
               ,
               at
               first
               than
               at
               last
               :
               For
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               might
               suffer
               some
               decay
               at
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               about
               or
               before
               412
               )
               continued
               ,
               competently
               ,
               visible
               near
               a
               thousand
               years
               :
               
                 Tum
                 vetus
                 ipsa
                 dies
                 extenuabat
                 opus
                 :
              
               Then
               the
               impression
               of
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               was
               much
               defaced
               ,
               
               and
               their
               departing
               from
               iniquity
               less
               apparent
               :
               Wherefore
               God
               loosed
               the
               first
               Dragon
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               (
               after
               he
               had
               been
               bound
               about
               1000
               years
               )
               upon
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               fallen
               from
               her
               first
               Love
               and
               Works
               ;
               But
               God
               hath
               since
               greatly
               multiplyed
               (
               as
               he
               did
               the
               Type-fallen-Womans
               )
               her
               sorrows
               ;
               not
               by
               her
               bearing
               many
               Children
               ,
               but
               by
               suffering
               (
               for
               her
               sins
               )
               her
               Children
               to
               wound
               her
               with
               many
               Darts
               of
               afflicting
               Calamities
               ,
               and
               to
               rend
               her
               into
               Schisms
               &
               Subdivisions
               ;
               which
               Balm
               can
               scarce
               heal
               ,
               nor
               any
               Art
               bind
               up
               :
               Were
               any
               of
               her
               sons
               so
               dutiful
               to
               her
               ,
               so
               faithful
               for
               her
               ,
               as
               to
               tell
               her
               ,
               and
               declare
               unto
               her
               ,
               her
               deplorable
               and
               desperate
               condition
               ;
               't
               were
               in
               vain
               ,
               she
               minds
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               lyes
               as
               it
               were
               insensible
               ,
               upon
               her
               sleepy
               Pillow
               ;
               seems
               to
               have
               given
               her self
               up
               to
               inanimadvertency
               and
               forgetfulness
               ;
               begins
               many
               good
               works
               ,
               forgets
               to
               finish
               them
               ;
               
                 Torpor
                 corpus
                 totum
                 tenuit
                 ,
                 sopor
                 animam
                 :
              
               A
               desperate
               insensibility
               hath
               seised
               upon
               the
               Members
               of
               her
               Body
               ,
               and
               a
               deep
               sleep
               on
               her
               Senses
               :
               She
               is
               ,
               
                 Quasi
                 Ecclesia
                 moritura
                 ,
                 non
                 mortua
              
               ;
               as
               a
               dying
               Church
               ,
               only
               not
               dead
               :
               But
               God
               shall
               wipe
               away
               all
               tears
               from
               her
               eyes
               ,
               Ch.
               7.17
               .
               Ch.
               21.4
               .
               He
               hath
               promised
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               perform
               it
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               done
               (
               if
               ever
               it
               be
               done
               )
               by
               his
               writing
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               the
               foreheads
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               her
               sons
               ;
               So
               may
               she
               be
               revived
               in
               her
               Off-spring
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               Fourthly
               ;
               These
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               14th
               Chapter
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               Gospel-Church
               redeemed
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               from
               death
               ;
               
                 Redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               Both
               are
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               different
               respects
               and
               times
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               7th
               Ch.
               to
               the
               9th
               vers
               .
               were
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               fed
               in
               the
               wilderness
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               Ch.
               12.6
               ,
               14.
               
               But
               these
               144000
               shall
               be
               the
               same
               
               Gospel-Church
               fix't
               upon
               Mount
               Zion
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               .
               That
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               ,
               was
               
                 Ecclesia
                 sigillata
              
               ,
               the
               sealed
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               But
               these
               144000
               shall
               be
               
                 Ecclesia
                 conscripta
              
               ,
               the
               same
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               having
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               her
               forehead
               .
            
             
               That
               sealed
               Church
               triumphed
               over
               Primitive
               Apostate
               Rome
               ,
               Ch.
               18.20
               .
               Ch.
               19.
               to
               the
               7th
               vers
               .
               This
               conscript-Church
               (
               the
               same
               Church
               in
               succeeding
               times
               )
               should
               triumph
               over
               Papal
               Rome
               ,
               Ch.
               15.2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               Both
               differ
               much
               in
               distance
               of
               time
               ;
               For
               that
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               ,
               were
               sealed
               long
               before
               these
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               14th
               Chapter
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               .
               And
            
             
               Lastly
               ;
               They
               differ
               much
               (
               though
               both
               the
               same
               Church
               in
               preceding
               and
               succeeding
               times
               )
               in
               respect
               to
               things
               :
               For
               ,
               Those
               144000
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               (
               sealed
               above
               1200
               years
               before
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               should
               be
               written
               in
               the
               foreheads
               of
               these
               ,
               their
               successors
               )
               were
               not
               (
               though
               so
               long
               before
               them
               )
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 first-Fruits
              
               ;
               But
               these
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               14th
               Chapter
               (
               though
               so
               long
               after
               those
               former
               )
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 first-fruits
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               3.4
               .
               Therefore
               it
               requires
               necessarily
               our
               serious
               disquisition
               to
               examine
               ,
               For
               what
               causes
               these
               (
               the
               conscript
               Church
               )
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 first-fruits
              
               so
               long
               after
               those
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               ,
               were
               sealed
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               Their
               Title
               teacheth
               us
               the
               causes
               of
               their
               being
               so
               called
               :
               They
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 first-fruits
              
               ,
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               because
               they
               are
               to
               be
               the
               first
               after
               (
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               )
               that
               shall
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               of
               more
               visible
               and
               conspicuous
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               Works
               to
               Men
               :
               And
               the
               144000
               ,
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               
               to
               the
               9th
               vers
               .
               (
               the
               Church
               sealed
               )
               ,
               were
               (
               for
               different
               or
               contrary
               causes
               )
               not
               called
               ;
               
                 The
                 first-fruits
              
               :
               To
               wit
               ;
               Because
               they
               (
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               )
               '
               did
               not
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               of
               such
               visible
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               good
               works
               so
               apparent
               to
               Men
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
              
               ;
               but
               that
               
                 Numerus
                 sigillatus
              
               was
               the
               sealed
               Church
               ;
               And
               such
               must
               her
               fruits
               be
               (
               sealed
               works
               )
               of
               necessity
               :
               For
               a
               Book
               or
               Letter
               sealed
               is
               scarce
               at
               all
               legible
               ;
               And
               such
               is
               the
               love
               and
               works
               of
               that
               sealed
               Church
               :
               There
               's
               little
               exemplariness
               in
               her
               practice
               for
               others
               to
               follow
               :
               Her
               works
               (
               so
               weak
               are
               they
               ,
               so
               over-grown
               with
               Weeds
               of
               evil
               Manners
               )
               are
               scarce
               at
               all
               manifest
               :
               But
               the
               fruits
               of
               these
               first-fruits
               cannot
               but
               be
               manifest
               ;
               must
               of
               necessity
               ,
               be
               signally
               manifest
               ;
               because
               they
               shall
               have
               
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
              
               ;
               And
               their
               works
               (
               wrought
               in
               a
               quadruplex
               conformity
               ,
               after
               the
               Pattern
               of
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ,
               their
               grand
               Exemplar
               )
               shall
               be
               that
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               exemplary
               and
               legible
               to
               all
               Ages
               and
               Nations
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               absolutely
               state
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               sealed
               Church
               at
               the
               Commencement
               of
               the
               1000
               years
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               reign
               of
               Constantius
               the
               first
               ;
               For
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 great
                 tribulations
              
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               truly
               intended
               of
               their
               Conscript
               Antitype
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               They
               did
               then
               begin
               to
               come
               out
               of
               those
               tribulations
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               Dragon
               began
               to
               fall
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               Their
               Epoche
               of
               being
               sealed
               might
               seem
               to
               begin
               then
               :
               But
               if
               they
               begun
               to
               be
               sealed
               (
               as
               't
               is
               likely
               they
               might
               )
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               first
               Dragon
               ;
               Then
               they
               were
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 Woman
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Ch.
               12.1
               ;
               And
               the
               same
               Church
               that
               triumphed
               over
               that
               false-accusing
               ,
               first
               
               Dragon
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Now
                 is
                 come
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 accuser
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 is
                 scast
                 down
                 :
              
               vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               From
               that
               time
               ,
               her
               Graces
               decayed
               till
               after
               400
               ,
               when
               she
               fell
               from
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               1
               ,
               6
               ,
               14.
               
               After
               that
               time
               she
               retained
               a
               great
               part
               (
               though
               ftill
               decaying
               )
               of
               her
               Primitive
               integrity
               for
               above
               800
               years
               ;
               Then
               her
               Graces
               grew
               still
               weaker
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               almost
               wasted
               ,
               and
               near
               quite
               spent
               .
               For
            
             
               Abraham
               put
               Bread
               ,
               and
               a
               bottle
               of
               Water
               upon
               Hagars
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               sent
               her
               away
               with
               her
               son
               :
               She
               wandered
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               till
               the
               water
               was
               spent
               ,
               and
               the
               Child
               ready
               to
               perish
               ,
               for
               whom
               
                 she
                 lifted
                 up
                 her
                 voice
                 and
                 wept
              
               ;
               But
               God
               opened
               her
               eyes
               to
               see
               a
               Well
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               she
               gave
               the
               Lad
               drink
               ,
               and
               he
               revived
               .
               So
               the
               Righteousness
               and
               Graces
               of
               the
               sealed
               Church
               ,
               are
               like
               Hagars
               bottle
               of
               Water
               ;
               She
               also
               hath
               wandered
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               above
               1200
               years
               ,
               till
               her
               bottle
               is
               almost
               spent
               :
               Well
               may
               her
               Children
               and
               she
               (
               both
               ready
               to
               perish
               )
               sit
               down
               and
               weep
               :
               But
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               (
               written
               in
               her
               and
               their
               foreheads
               )
               shall
               be
               a
               Fountain
               of
               living
               Waters
               to
               revive
               both
               her
               and
               them
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               an
               empty
               crackling
               of
               Thorns
               in
               a
               formal
               profession
               ,
               nor
               the
               vain
               blaze
               of
               foolish
               Virgins
               half-performances
               ,
               nor
               litigious
               contradiction
               ,
               nor
               bold
               confidence
               in
               blind
               obedience
               ,
               nor
               the
               stony-grounds
               shallow
               superficies
               of
               found
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               practice
               like
               it
               ,
               nor
               
                 Lo
                 here
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 Lo
                 there
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               weak
               (
               and
               that
               also
               now
               expiting
               )
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               ,
               that
               can
               support
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               whiles
               she
               herself
               is
               shivered
               into
               Schisms
               and
               Subdivisions
               ;
               brought
               to
               the
               brink
               of
               the
               Grave
               ;
               and
               her
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               should
               
               sustain
               her
               ,
               almost
               spent
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               A
               necessity
               (
               a
               necessity
               urgent
               and
               indispensible
               )
               even
               comples
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               all
               Ministers
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               ask
               of
               God
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               the
               life-redeeming
               River
               of
               apparent
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               do
               ,
               as
               Hagar
               and
               her
               son
               did
               ,
               
                 Drink
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 dye
              
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               That
               they
               may
               find
               what
               that
               sacred
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               foreheads
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               have
               it
               fairly
               transcribed
               in
               their
               own
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               a
               part
               of
               those
               
                 first-fruits
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               We
               must
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               give
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               this
               sacred
               Name
               of
               God
               sure
               to
               our selves
               ;
               to
               know
               what
               that
               life-redeeming
               Righteousness
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               work
               it
               ;
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               how
               to
               work
               it
               without
               a
               pattern
               ?
               A
               pattern
               (
               a
               perfect
               Patern
               )
               is
               and
               hath
               been
               long
               wanting
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               where
               then
               shall
               we
               find
               it
               ?
               We
               must
               seek
               the
               Patern
               in
               the
               Mount.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 lo
                 a
                 Lamb
                 stood
                 upon
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 an
                 hundred
                 forty
                 and
                 four
                 thousand
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Name
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 fore-heads
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               14.1
               .
               There
               's
               the
               pattern
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               holds
               it
               forth
               ;
               The
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               ,
               and
               the
               Writer
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               That
               Lamb
               was
               a
               light
               to
               the
               sealed-Church
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               about
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               Ch.
               20.4
               .
               But
               to
               the
               Conscript-Church
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               
                 a
                 Temple
                 in
                 her
              
               ,
               a
               Pattern
               to
               her
               (
               not
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               but
               )
               unto
               all
               ensuing
               Ages
               ;
               Not
               by
               any
               corporal
               presence
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               Graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               was
               Corporally
               present
               on
               Earth
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               (
               in
               scorn
               by
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               and
               was
               indeed
               ,
               that
               good
               Samaritan
               ;
               that
               left
               the
               best
               Pattern
               ,
               upon
               Scripture
               Record
               ,
               of
               perfect
               Righteousness
               ,
               to
               all
               posterity
               ,
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
             
               
                 Jesus
                 said
                 ,
                 A
                 certain
                 man
                 went
                 down
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 Jericho
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 among
                 Theeves
                 ,
                 which
                 stripped
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Raiment
                 ,
                 and
                 wounded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 ,
                 leaving
                 him
                 half
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 chance
                 there
                 came
                 down
                 a
                 certain
                 Priest
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 .
                 And
                 likewise
                 a
                 Levite
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 came
                 and
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 by
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 certain
                 Samaritan
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 journeyed
                 ,
                 came
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 bad
                 compassion
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 up
                 his
                 wounds
                 ,
                 pouring
                 in
                 Oyl
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 Beast
                 ,
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 Inn
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 Take
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Luke
               10.30
               ,
               to
               38.
               
            
             
               [
               
                 Saw
                 him
              
               ]
               Not
               only
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               due
               to
               be
               done
               :
               For
               the
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               (
               passing
               by
               )
               saw
               him
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               see
               to
               do
               what
               was
               right
               :
               Their
               seeing
               him
               signified
               nothing
               .
               So
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               perdition
               see
               their
               neighbour
               ;
               So
               the
               sealed
               and
               true
               Saints
               commonly
               see
               their
               Brother
               .
               Their
               seeing
               signifies
               little
               :
               Inanimadvertency
               (
               next
               to
               Avarice
               ,
               if
               not
               before
               it
               )
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evil
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               wounded
               Man
               wanted
               speedy
               help
               :
               There
               was
               
                 Veritas
                 incomplexa
              
               ,
               or
               
                 res
                 recta
                 in
                 se
              
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               it self
               and
               due
               to
               be
               done
               :
               The
               good
               Samaritan
               (
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               saw
               him
               )
               made
               that
               incomplextruth
               )
               complex
               ;
               saw
               and
               considered
               what
               he
               had
               need
               of
               :
               They
               that
               see
               and
               consider
               not
               ,
               see
               without
               Eyes
               ;
               Their
               Eye
               is
               evil
               ;
               They
               see
               nothing
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               do
               that
               which
               is
               right
               :
               For
               how
               can
               they
               do
               what
               they
               approve
               not
               ;
               or
               approve
               what
               they
               know
               not
               :
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               (
               through
               shameful
               inadvertency
               )
               the
               common
               bestial
               custom
               ,
               well
               nigh
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               
               practise
               almost
               (
               so
               universal
               is
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               )
               of
               all
               Professors
               :
               Men
               see
               ,
               hear
               ,
               and
               read
               ,
               and
               mind
               nothing
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               (
               nor
               scarce
               that
               )
               more
               than
               Complex
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               The
               good
               Samaritan
               did
               not
               only
               make
               that
               Incomplex-truth
               ,
               or
               right
               in
               it self
               ,
               Complex
               by
               taking
               care
               to
               know
               it
               ;
               but
               made
               it
               Triplex
               ,
               had
               his
               Harp
               ready
               tuued
               to
               a
               conformity
               of
               will
               to
               do
               that
               right
               which
               he
               knew
               due
               to
               be
               done
               :
               He
               that
               takes
               care
               to
               know
               what
               is
               right
               to
               be
               done
               to
               other
               men
               (
               &
               that
               is
               every
               mans
               first
               duty
               in
               Christian
               practice
               )
               but
               takes
               no
               care
               to
               conform
               his
               will
               to
               do
               it
               as
               it
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               doubles
               his
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               just
               punishment
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 knows
                 his
                 Masters
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
              
               ;
               Nor
               can
               such
               be
               said
               to
               be
               doers
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               do
               it
               without
               diligence
               ,
               but
               by
               halves
               ,
               or
               with
               unwilling
               minds
               ,
               or
               without
               conformity
               of
               works
               to
               his
               will
               :
               Such
               works
               (
               though
               commonly
               practised
               by
               sealed
               Saints
               )
               are
               no
               part
               of
               their
               practice
               which
               they
               should
               persorm
               ;
               And
               such
               Professors
               seem
               so
               far
               from
               being
               those
               first-fruits
               ,
               that
               they
               appear
               not
               to
               be
               any
               part
               of
               the
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God.
               But
               ,
            
             
               Thirdly
               ;
               The
               good
               Samaritan
               did
               not
               only
               make
               that
               Incomplex-truth
               complex
               ,
               by
               a
               conformity
               of
               the
               Intellect
               to
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               it self
               ;
               Nor
               did
               he
               only
               make
               that
               Complex-truth
               triplex
               ,
               by
               a
               conformity
               of
               will
               to
               that
               known
               right
               ;
               but
               he
               made
               it
               Quadruplex
               ,
               by
               a
               conformity
               of
               works
               to
               a
               right
               informed
               Will
               and
               Intellect
               ;
               He
               readily
               set
               about
               (
               without
               delayes
               )
               the
               discharge
               of
               that
               duty
               to
               God
               &
               Man
               :
               Nor
               did
               he
               alledg
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               mans
               recovery
               to
               retard
               his
               duty
               ;
               The
               passers-by
               might
               pretend
               that
               ;
               And
               that
               's
               ost
               pretended
               by
               Hypocrites
               ,
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               works
               of
               Mercy
               
               and
               Equity
               :
               Want
               of
               care
               towards
               others
               in
               their
               extremities
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               many
               are
               cast
               away
               ,
               undone
               in
               their
               Estates
               ,
               destroy'd
               in
               their
               sicknesses
               :
               Such
               Professors
               (
               be
               they
               never
               so
               strict
               )
               stand
               not
               with
               the
               Lamb
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               nor
               seem
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Disciples
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               good
               Samaritan
               pretended
               no
               impossibility
               of
               the
               mans
               recovery
               to
               decline
               his
               duty
               ,
               much
               less
               did
               he
               wound
               that
               wounded
               man
               afresh
               with
               false
               aspersions
               ;
               did
               not
               tell
               him
               ,
               his
               covetousness
               ,
               in
               travelling
               to
               get
               ill-got
               gain
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               calamity
               ;
               Nor
               retort
               to
               him
               in
               scorn
               ,
               That
               ,
               had
               he
               kept
               honest
               mens
               company
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               faln
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Theeves
               ;
               Nor
               did
               he
               say
               ,
               such
               Sad
               distresses
               were
               evident
               signs
               he
               was
               a
               wicked
               man
               :
               To
               deride
               men
               in
               distress
               is
               high
               profaneness
               ;
               but
               to
               rail
               upon
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               should
               do
               right
               ,
               is
               most
               unchristian
               and
               inhumane
               :
               But
               most
               pretenders
               ,
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               and
               many
               (
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               call
               them
               so
               )
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               make
               it
               no
               great
               matter
               (
               that
               so
               they
               may
               decline
               their
               duty
               of
               doing
               right
               or
               shewing
               mercy
               )
               to
               rail
               upon
               such
               ;
               so
               desperately
               depraved
               are
               their
               Manners
               !
               And
               they
               dare
               invade
               other
               mens
               rights
               so
               far
               as
               to
               become
               Judges
               of
               their
               persons
               and
               actions
               ,
               whom
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ;
               Had
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               delay'd
               the
               man
               half-dead
               ,
               he
               had
               dy'd
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               outright
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               had
               past
               by
               (
               as
               that
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               did
               )
               his
               duty
               of
               doing
               right
               ,
               or
               shewing
               mercy
               :
               Right
               long
               delay'd
               ,
               is
               usually
               lost
               thereby
               ,
               or
               comes
               (
               like
               the
               repentance
               of
               Judas
               )
               when
               its
               too
               late
               :
               Let
               none
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               
                 be
                 hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               or
               knowers
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               
                 deceiving
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 doers
                 of
                 it
              
               without
               delayes
               or
               defalcation
               .
               The
               good
               Samaritan
               (
               to
               that
               
               end
               )
               had
               his
               Harp
               well
               tuned
               ;
               His
               heart
               was
               not
               surfeited
               or
               overcharged
               with
               the
               cares
               and
               business
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               continually
               resist
               true
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               men
               :
               But
               unsealed
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               have
               their
               hearts
               and
               hands
               ever
               over-charged
               with
               abundance
               of
               business
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               never
               mind
               good
               works
               worth
               the
               Name
               of
               good
               :
               They
               therefore
               ,
               are
               ever
               ready
               to
               say
               with
               Ahab
               (
               who
               was
               an
               express
               Figure
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               
                 Thy
                 servants
                 were
                 busie
              
               ,
               (
               very
               busie
               )
               
                 here
                 and
                 there
              
               ,
               that
               we
               forgot
               obedience
               ,
               could
               not
               remember
               to
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               or
               mind
               to
               do
               right
               in
               a
               forefold
               conformity
               :
               These
               are
               not
               Harpers
               haviing
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               loaded
               Camels
               that
               can
               never
               pass
               through
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Needles
               ;
               Are
               always
               fitted
               and
               prepared
               (
               like
               that
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               )
               to
               pass
               by
               all
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               right
               and
               mercy
               to
               Men.
               And
               the
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               may
               very
               well
               make
               (
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               )
               the
               same
               excuse
               and
               say
               ,
               Thy
               servants
               are
               ever
               so
               busie
               (
               minding
               Earthly
               things
               ,
               or
               having
               our
               hearts
               devoutly
               set
               upon
               serious
               Formalities
               )
               that
               we
               have
               not
               leisure
               to
               look
               after
               the
               life
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               practised
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               ;
               Nor
               did
               we
               ever
               imagine
               that
               any
               such
               practice
               (
               though
               now
               we
               perceive
               it
               )
               had
               been
               in
               being
               :
               Mercy
               and
               Right
               we
               mind
               not
               ;
               or
               we
               mind
               such
               duties
               but
               as
               Moral
               Works
               ,
               not
               worth
               the
               minding
               :
               These
               (
               though
               the
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               )
               take
               not
               (
               or
               very
               little
               )
               the
               example
               of
               their
               Practice
               from
               the
               Patern
               of
               the
               Lamb
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               but
               (
               so
               prevalent
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               even
               in
               Saints
               )
               from
               the
               customes
               and
               manners
               of
               men
               :
               But
               this
               
                 Chorus
                 incontaminatus
              
               ,
               or
               conscript-number
               ,
               must
               make
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lamb
               (
               not
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               )
               the
               Patern
               of
               
               their
               Christian
               practice
               ,
               which
               above
               all
               things
               calls
               for
               our
               further
               consideration
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ;
               We
               find
               not
               that
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               did
               summon
               near
               neighbours
               to
               make
               a
               Rate
               to
               relieve
               the
               wounded
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               (
               whiles
               they
               through
               covetousness
               could
               not
               agree
               )
               be
               lost
               ,
               but
               defray'd
               the
               whole
               charge
               himself
               :
               but
               the
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               differ
               far
               from
               his
               practice
               ,
               and
               either
               omit
               good
               Works
               ,
               or
               must
               have
               perhaps
               ,
               an
               hundred
               to
               co-adjoyn
               in
               Copartnership
               to
               perform
               half
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               at
               three
               half-pence
               charge
               ;
               And
               unless
               many
               do
               joyn
               ,
               will
               not
               have
               (
               no
               by
               no
               means
               )
               any
               hand
               in
               it
               :
               Such
               as
               thus
               learn
               Christ
               ,
               shew
               not
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               practice
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               have
               his
               Name
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               :
               But
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               manifestly
               condemned
               such
               multipartite
               practice
               of
               shriveled
               and
               sordid
               tenacity
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               example
               :
               He
               (
               not
               seeking
               assistance
               from
               others
               ,
               where
               it
               needed
               not
               )
               expended
               the
               whole
               charge
               himself
               ,
               in
               doing
               that
               good
               work
               to
               the
               wounded
               man
               ,
               compleated
               a
               perfect
               Patern
               in
               a
               quadruplex-conformity
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ;
               
                 He
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 ;
                 Take
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Care
               is
               ,
               to
               all
               good
               works
               ,
               the
               Girdle
               of
               Truth
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               are
               neither
               true
               nor
               good
               :
               Had
               not
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               (
               though
               he
               had
               done
               all
               he
               did
               besides
               )
               taken
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               wholly
               omitted
               his
               Christian
               duty
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               Faith
               without
               Charity
               ,
               is
               dead
               ;
               so
               Charity
               without
               care
               is
               dead
               ;
               A
               true
               christian
               care
               to
               do
               good
               is
               the
               edge
               of
               Charity
               and
               the
               life
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               the
               grand
               misery
               and
               mistake
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               ,
               to
               do
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               many
               good
               works
               carelesly
               ,
               whereby
               they
               become
               (
               not
               good
               works
               but
               )
               deceits
               :
               Such
               works
               
               (
               though
               commonly
               practised
               by
               sealed
               or
               Wilderness-Saints
               )
               are
               far
               from
               that
               practice
               which
               they
               should
               perform
               ;
               but
               are
               the
               proper
               works
               of
               the
               members
               of
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               the
               Characters
               of
               them
               :
               By
               those
               Characters
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               we
               shall
               discover
               who
               are
               (
               or
               appear
               to
               be
               )
               careless
               Professors
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               careful
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               Christianity
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               They
               that
               are
               careless
               to
               collect
               and
               consider
               the
               incomplex-principles
               of
               right
               in
               it self
               ,
               are
               careless
               in
               their
               conversations
               ,
               and
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               Practice
               :
               These
               Incomplex-principles
               (
               rightly
               collected
               )
               are
               the
               Basis
               and
               Grounds
               of
               all
               Mercy
               and
               Equity
               to
               Men
               ;
               And
               that
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               we
               commonly
               ,
               call
               ,
               The
               cause
               of
               any
               man
               (
               Plantiff
               or
               Defendent
               )
               stated
               :
               
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Widow
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 come
                 unto
                 them
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.23
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               They
               do
               not
               collect
               nor
               consider
               the
               Incomplex-principles
               ,
               aforesaid
               ,
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Equity
               :
               Such
               Professors
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               or
               Magistrates
               (
               it
               matters
               not
               what
               their
               Church-Society
               ,
               Sect
               ,
               or
               their
               repute
               for
               Learning
               ,
               Strictness
               or
               Religion
               is
               )
               are
               corrupt
               and
               unjust
               Professors
               ,
               and
               (
               at
               least
               in
               appearance
               )
               Members
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               But
               we
               shall
               illustrate
               the
               Premises
               ,
               for
               the
               Reader
               's
               better
               understanding
               ,
               by
               one
               or
               two
               Examples
               .
               And
               first
               .
            
             
               A
               Prophet's
               poor
               Widow
               made
               her
               address
               to
               Elisha
               ,
               and
               (
               stating
               her
               own
               cause
               her self
               )
               thus
               laid
               down
               the
               principles
               of
               Right
               in
               it self
               ,
               necessary
               and
               due
               to
               be
               satisfied
               unto
               her
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 my
                 Husband
              
               (
               said
               she
               )
               
                 is
                 dead
              
               ,
               2
               King.
               4.1
               .
               There
               's
               the
               Cui
               (
               a
               desolate
               Widow
               )
               to
               whom
               mercy
               and
               equity
               was
               due
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               Incomplex-right
               in
               it self
               was
               ,
               
                 A
                 quo
              
               ,
               or
               from
               whom
               (
               which
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               same
               words
               of
               the
               
               poor
               Widow
               )
               To
               wit
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               was
               principally
               concern'd
               ,
               and
               bound
               both
               by
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               royal
               Law
               of
               Love
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               Incomplex-condition
               ,
               Complex
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               duly
               consider
               it
               ,
               Levit.
               25.35
               .
               to
               the
               end
               :
               Deut.
               15.8
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               A
               third
               Incomplex-right
               is
               exprest
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 thy
                 servant
              
               (
               that
               Widow's
               late
               Husband
               )
               
                 did
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               That
               was
               a
               further
               tye
               (
               though
               he
               must
               do
               right
               and
               shew
               mercy
               to
               all
               men
               )
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               condition
               Complex
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               full
               knowledge
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               
                 Principium
                 praecognoscendum
              
               ,
               or
               truth
               in
               it self
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               was
               bound
               to
               know
               ,
               is
               exprest
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 Creditor
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 unto
                 him
                 my
                 two
                 sons
                 to
                 be
                 bondmen
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               
                 Principia
                 praecognoscenda
              
               ,
               or
               Truths
               in
               themselves
               (
               thus
               lay'd
               down
               )
               were
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               poor
               Widow
               stated
               before
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               And
               they
               that
               are
               not
               truly
               careful
               and
               diligent
               to
               know
               and
               rightly
               apprehend
               the
               causes
               of
               Plantiffs
               or
               Defendents
               (
               stated
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               )
               are
               unjust
               Judges
               ,
               corrupt
               Magistrates
               ,
               careless
               Christians
               ,
               &
               make
               themselves
               (
               at
               least
               appear
               to
               be
               )
               the
               Members
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               Poor
               ,
               of
               the
               Widow
               ,
               of
               the
               Fatherless
               ,
               and
               of
               strangers
               in
               distress
               ,
               comes
               not
               before
               those
               careless
               Christians
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               discharge
               any
               duty
               of
               Mercy
               or
               Equity
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Prophet
               did
               not
               tell
               the
               poor
               Widow
               ,
               she
               was
               a
               trouble
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               busie
               about
               matters
               of
               much
               higher
               concernment
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               bid
               her
               come
               two
               moneths
               hence
               and
               talk
               with
               him
               ;
               Nor
               tell
               her
               (
               to
               encourage
               her
               )
               he
               would
               move
               it
               to
               friends
               
                 at
                 his
                 best
                 leisure
              
               (
               as
               many
               Professors
               commonly
               do
               )
               and
               at
               
               last
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               revolt
               from
               all
               he
               had
               promis'd
               to
               little
               purpose
               ,
               and
               she
               expected
               :
               But
               he
               immediatly
               bid
               her
               borrow
               many
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               pour
               Oyl
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Vial
               she
               had
               ,
               into
               those
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               (
               filling
               them
               with
               Oyl
               )
               
                 sell
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 would
                 pay
                 her
                 Creditors
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 her self
                 upon
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               Prophet
               took
               effectual
               care
               to
               make
               the
               poor
               Widows
               Incomplex
               cause
               Complex
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               full
               cognizance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               :
               He
               took
               care
               to
               make
               her
               Complex
               (
               or
               by
               him
               known
               )
               cause
               ,
               Triplex
               ,
               by
               conforming
               his
               will
               (
               that
               he
               might
               relieve
               her
               )
               to
               his
               right
               informed
               intellect
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ;
               He
               took
               care
               to
               conform
               his
               works
               to
               his
               right-informed
               will
               and
               intellect
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               due
               respect
               to
               another
               ,
               incomplex-right
               ,
               To
               wit
               ,
               Quantum
               :
               The
               fruit
               of
               his
               charitable
               care
               was
               not
               a
               fragment
               or
               piece
               of
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               nor
               an
               half-performance
               ,
               but
               a
               plenary
               supply
               of
               full
               relief
               to
               all
               her
               wants
               with
               due
               respect
               to
               all
               Principles
               of
               Right
               in
               it self
               :
               Such
               works
               only
               are
               Christian
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               the
               practice
               of
               that
               incontaminate
               company
               of
               conscript
               Harpers
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               found
               without
               fault
               in
               Gods
               sight
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               shew
               a
               contrary
               Patern
               in
               Pilat's
               careless
               practice
               ;
               Pilate
               was
               careful
               to
               do
               right
               by
               halves
               ,
               or
               but
               half
               careful
               :
               Christ's
               Cause
               came
               under
               his
               disquisition
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               incomplex
               Truth
               ,
               in
               his
               Cause
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               blameless
               ,
               or
               without
               fault
               :
               Pilate
               made
               that
               Truth
               in
               it self
               ,
               half-complex
               ,
               or
               took
               half
               cognizance
               of
               it
               :
               For
               he
               (
               having
               examined
               him
               )
               said
               thrice
               ,
               
                 I
                 fina
                 in
                 him
                 no
                 failt
                 .
              
               John
               18.38
               ,
               Ch.
               19.4
               .
               Luke
               23.4
               .
               He
               was
               willing
               to
               release
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               effectually
               careful
               to
               do
               it
               :
               For
               (
               overpowered
               by
               his
               adversaries
               importunities
               )
               
               he
               gave
               sentence
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               :
               So
               ,
               all
               Laodicean
               (
               half
               hot
               ,
               half
               cold
               ;
               half
               careless
               ,
               half
               careful
               )
               Spurious
               Professors
               (
               though
               never
               so
               strict
               ,
               devout
               ,
               or
               zealous
               )
               will
               but
               talk
               ,
               trisle
               ,
               cavil
               ,
               delay
               ;
               promise
               ,
               not
               perform
               ;
               practise
               by
               halves
               ,
               falsifie
               ,
               forget
               ,
               or
               before
               they
               begin
               ,
               be
               weary
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
               and
               thereby
               
                 wear
                 out
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
              
               and
               destroy
               his
               faithfullest
               Witnesses
               ,
               as
               Pilate
               (
               by
               like
               practices
               )
               caused
               Christ
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
               For
               ,
               All
               Professors
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               (
               half-careful
               only
               to
               collect
               and
               consider
               the
               Systems
               of
               Incomplex-causes
               )
               cannot
               expect
               to
               exceed
               Pilat's
               unjust
               practice
               ,
               
                 by
                 whom
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 crucified
                 .
              
            
             
               Had
               Pilate
               been
               faithfully
               careful
               to
               do
               right
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               regarded
               the
               Jews
               favour
               ,
               nor
               been
               (
               by
               any
               business
               or
               other
               means
               )
               drawn
               or
               deterr'd
               from
               doing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               Incomplex-Truth
               in
               Christs
               Cause
               ,
               was
               ;
               That
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Elders
               (
               as
               Judas
               had
               betray'd
               him
               to
               them
               through
               covetousness
               )
               had
               delivered
               him
               into
               Pilates
               hands
               out
               of
               envy
               ;
               who
               was
               but
               half-careful
               to
               make
               this
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               Complex
               ,
               or
               to
               know
               it
               :
               He
               knew
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               that
               for
               envy
               they
               had
               delivered
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               27.18
               .
               But
               his
               care
               to
               know
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               was
               but
               by
               halves
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 end
              
               (
               said
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               )
               
                 was
                 I
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 came
                 I
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 bear
                 witness
                 unto
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               John
               18.37
               ,
               38.
               
               This
               is
               the
               final
               cause
               and
               supreme
               end
               ,
               for
               which
               Christ
               was
               Incarnate
               ,
               Man
               created
               ,
               Saints
               regenerated
               ;
               That
               they
               should
               bear
               witness
               to
               the
               Truth
               in
               Words
               and
               Works
               ;
               Not
               in
               words
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               leaves
               of
               a
               fruitless
               Tree
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               also
               ,
               as
               the
               Fruits
               :
               All
               hearing
               ,
               reading
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               praying
               
               are
               but
               subordinate
               duties
               to
               this
               supreme
               end
               :
               That
               they
               should
               let
               their
               works
               (
               wrought
               in
               a
               foursold
               conformity
               )
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               seeing
               them
               )
               may
               glorisie
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               every
               mans
               chief
               christian
               care
               .
            
             
               But
               Pilate
               (
               though
               much
               more
               careful
               than
               many
               strict
               and
               Orthodox
               Professors
               are
               )
               was
               scarce
               so
               much
               as
               half-careful
               to
               make
               Christs
               Cause
               and
               this
               Truth
               in
               it self
               ,
               Complex
               or
               known
               to
               himself
               :
               
                 What
                 is
                 Truth
              
               (
               said
               Pilate
               )
               and
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               so
               said
               ,
               he
               (
               staid
               not
               for
               an
               answer
               ,
               but
               )
               went
               out
               again
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ;
               I
               find
               in
               him
               no
               fault
               at
               all
               ,
               John
               18.38
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 Truth
              
               ?
               ]
               A
               cursory
               careless
               Question
               of
               regardless
               
                 Pilate
                 !
                 Si
                 licet
                 exemplis
                 in
                 parvo
                 grandibus
                 uti
                 ,
              
               If
               we
               may
               (
               by
               the
               Patern
               of
               one
               man
               )
               manifest
               the
               practice
               of
               many
               ;
               If
               we
               may
               (
               by
               the
               example
               of
               one
               Heathen
               )
               express
               the
               Manners
               ,
               almost
               ,
               of
               all
               Modern
               Christians
               ;
               Then
               this
               is
               their
               manner
               of
               advancing
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               their
               seeking
               the
               Truth
               :
               
                 Sic
                 virtutis
                 Alumni
                 sumus
                 ,
                 sic
                 Veritatem
                 quaerimus
                 !
              
               Men
               and
               many
               Saints
               are
               now
               (
               as
               Pilate
               was
               )
               more
               cursory
               ,
               swister
               than
               Asahel
               in
               running
               :
               Doth
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Widow
               ,
               of
               the
               Fatherless
               ,
               of
               the
               stranger
               come
               before
               them
               ?
               They
               can
               run
               by
               it
               ,
               or
               glide
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               :
               Is
               any
               thing
               spoken
               to
               them
               ?
               They
               can
               run
               over
               it
               by
               a
               rash
               answer
               before
               they
               hear
               it
               :
               Is
               any
               work
               in
               writing
               (
               requisite
               to
               refel
               errours
               ,
               to
               reform
               manners
               )
               offered
               to
               them
               ?
               They
               can
               run
               by
               it
               ,
               or
               run
               over
               it
               (
               by
               a
               cursory
               reading
               )
               and
               never
               understand
               it
               :
               Is
               any
               man
               faln
               amongst
               Thieves
               and
               wounded
               like
               the
               Wayfaring
               man
               ?
               They
               can
               run
               by
               him
               and
               never
               mind
               him
               :
               Is
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               right
               in
               it self
               ,
               laid
               before
               them
               ?
               
               They
               can
               run
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               :
               What
               may
               I
               say
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               of
               such
               Saints
               ,
               but
               this
               ?
               Their
               feet
               are
               swift
               (
               too
               swift
               )
               to
               shed
               blood
               :
               These
               are
               not
               the
               works
               of
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               practice
               of
               Pilate
               .
            
             
               Pilate
               examined
               Christ
               once
               with
               some
               seeming
               meekness
               ,
               and
               sobriety
               :
               Thrice
               did
               he
               justifie
               him
               as
               a
               man
               in
               whom
               he
               had
               found
               no
               fault
               :
               Once
               he
               washed
               his
               hands
               in
               water
               before
               the
               multitude
               ,
               to
               signifie
               his
               guiltlessness
               of
               his
               innocent
               blood
               :
               Five
               times
               did
               he
               refist
               the
               rash
               violence
               of
               that
               blind
               zealous
               Councel
               :
               What
               Professor
               now
               ,
               or
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               what
               Saint
               ,
               would
               take
               that
               care
               and
               pains
               (
               that
               Pilate
               took
               for
               Christ
               )
               for
               the
               most
               innocent
               man
               manifestly
               injured
               ?
            
             
               Pilate
               took
               care
               (
               for
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               not
               )
               not
               to
               credit
               Christ's
               false-accusers
               ,
               and
               found
               them
               Lyars
               ;
               but
               Professors
               now
               (
               and
               ,
               I
               am
               affraid
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               many
               sealed
               Saints
               )
               take
               little
               or
               no
               care
               how
               they
               credit
               false
               accusers
               ,
               according
               to
               Scripture-Rule
               ,
               Deut.
               19.16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               But
               they
               ,
               by
               believing
               their
               lyes
               (
               they
               seeming
               to
               them
               devout
               and
               zealous
               )
               justifie
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               condemn
               the
               most
               innocent
               ;
               wherefore
               eveu
               Pilate
               (
               by
               whose
               wicked
               Sentence
               Christ
               was
               condemned
               and
               crucified
               )
               shall
               rise
               up
               in
               judgment
               and
               condemn
               many
               careless
               Modern
               Professors
               and
               Saints
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               was
               faithfully
               careful
               to
               do
               all
               good
               works
               in
               a
               fourfold-conformity
               :
               
                 He
                 took
                 care
                 for
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 Take
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Go
                 and
                 do
                 likewise
                 ,
              
               said
               Christ
               to
               all
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               Nations
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Had
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               poured
               Wine
               &
               Oyl
               into
               the
               wounds
               of
               the
               Way-fairing
               man
               ,
               had
               he
               bound
               up
               his
               Wounds
               ;
               had
               he
               also
               given
               him
               Money
               for
               his
               relief
               
               with
               a
               liberal
               hand
               ,
               and
               had
               so
               left
               him
               ;
               He
               had
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               perished
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               re-exposed
               to
               Robbers
               to
               kill
               him
               outright
               for
               that
               money
               (
               for
               all
               times
               aftord
               many
               Theeves
               ,
               sew
               Samaritans
               )
               Such
               careless
               care
               and
               helpless
               half-help
               had
               not
               exceeded
               the
               Righteousness
               and
               Mercy
               of
               
                 Locusts
                 &
                 Hypocrites
              
               ;
               And
               such
               pains
               and
               expences
               had
               but
               been
               the
               price
               (
               the
               blackest
               Simony
               )
               of
               exemption
               from
               performing
               good
               Works
               :
               For
               ,
               Simon
               the
               Sorcerer
               ,
               sought
               to
               purchase
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               money
               ;
               But
               double-minded
               men
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               and
               deceive
               others
               with
               far
               more
               depraved
               Simony
               ,
               in
               seeking
               to
               purchase
               ,
               by
               careless
               half-performances
               (
               not
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               )
               their
               exemption
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               from
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Man
               of
               Sin
               is
               a
               man
               of
               mistakes
               and
               deceits
               ;
               His
               coming
               and
               continuance
               was
               with
               all
               deceivableness
               ;
               But
               this
               is
               the
               Master-piece
               of
               deceit
               (
               Saints
               scarce
               excepted
               )
               in
               that
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               That
               his
               Members
               mistake
               the
               purchase
               of
               their
               exemption
               from
               good
               Manner
               ,
               by
               half-performances
               ,
               for
               true
               Christian-practice
               .
            
             
               False
               sincerity
               (
               the
               Parent
               of
               half-performances
               )
               is
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Deceits
               in
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               it self
               ,
               a
               deficiency
               in
               the
               knowledg
               of
               that
               Incomplex-truth
               of
               degree
               or
               quantity
               ,
               and
               in
               conforming
               the
               Will
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               it
               :
               
                 Lovest
                 thou
                 me
              
               (
               said
               Christ
               to
               Peter
               )
               
                 more
                 than
                 these
              
               ?
               That
               is
               ;
               Than
               these
               Earthly
               or
               Wordly
               things
               :
               Covetous
               Professors
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               but
               can
               never
               be
               sincere
               ,
               nor
               their
               practice
               more
               than
               half-performances
               .
            
             
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 lovest
                 thou
                 me
              
               (
               said
               Christ
               )
               ?
               Peter
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 .
              
               Feed
               my
               sheep
               ,
               said
               Christ
               .
               
               And
               so
               he
               said
               thrice
               .
               Covetous
               professors
               can
               never
               be
               sincere
               ,
               nor
               fit
               to
               feed
               Christ's
               sheep
               :
               For
               ,
               Covetousness
               is
               quite
               contrary
               to
               sincerity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Superlative
               degree
               in
               the
               quantity
               of
               love
               ,
               pains
               ,
               and
               expences
               to
               promote
               the
               Truth
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               :
               Had
               Peter
               loved
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               as
               much
               as
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               much
               as
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               the
               righteousness
               thereof
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               been
               sincere
               ,
               but
               an
               Hypocrite
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               his
               Religious
               actions
               had
               been
               but
               Hypocritical
               half-performances
               .
            
             
               Half-performances
               (
               or
               a
               constant
               falling
               short
               of
               the
               quantity
               of
               love
               ,
               care
               ,
               pains
               ,
               or
               expences
               to
               practice
               good
               works
               )
               are
               the
               fruits
               and
               infallible
               Characters
               of
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               do
               denote
               ,
               in
               incult
               ,
               barren
               Wilderness-Saints
               (
               that
               commonly
               perform
               such
               works
               )
               great
               want
               of
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               Sincerity
               is
               a
               sufficient
               care
               ,
               pains
               ,
               and
               expence
               to
               perform
               good
               works
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               ,
               and
               such
               practice
               is
               the
               express
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 15.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 open
                 thine
                 hand
                 wide
                 to
                 thy
                 poor
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 surely
                 lend
                 him
                 sufficiēnt
                 for
                 his
                 need
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 give
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 heart
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 grieved
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Shalt
                 surely
                 lend
                 him
                 sufficient
              
               ]
               Sufficient
               care
               ,
               pains
               and
               charge
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               measure
               of
               Right
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               as
               we
               shewed
               in
               the
               foresaid
               examples
               of
               Elisha
               and
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               :
               But
               
                 Quantum
                 deficit
              
               ,
               deficient
               care
               ,
               pains
               ,
               and
               charge
               ,
               is
               the
               false
               measure
               of
               Impostors
               in
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               And
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               deceitful
               price
               of
               exemption
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               good
               Manners
               :
               Almost
               all
               Professors
               ,
               and
               many
               Saints
               ,
               much
               deceive
               themselves
               by
               being
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Sect
               ,
               or
               Church-Society
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               being
               therein
               vainly
               consident
               ;
               whereas
               a
               Sect
               signifies
               
               nothing
               ;
               But
               sincerity
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               true
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Saul
               (
               so
               desperately
               deceitful
               are
               half-performances
               )
               paid
               a
               large
               price
               of
               exemption
               from
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               doing
               good
               to
               himself
               ,
               his
               Country
               and
               Family
               :
               He
               went
               ,
               saw
               ,
               and
               overcame
               Amaleck
               as
               God
               commanded
               ,
               brought
               away
               their
               best
               Catcle
               ,
               &c.
               
               Who
               could
               (
               nor
               could
               he
               himself
               )
               imagine
               that
               more
               to
               please
               God
               could
               be
               done
               that
               service
               ?
               Nor
               scarce
               could
               Samuel
               beat
               him
               out
               of
               the
               strong
               confidence
               of
               that
               misbelief
               ,
               But
               Samuel
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               large
               price
               of
               exemption
               (
               for
               it
               seemed
               to
               exceed
               an
               half-performance
               )
               from
               true
               obedience
               ,
               
                 was
                 as
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 Rebellion
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Why
                 as
                 Witchcraft
              
               ?
               Because
               half-performances
               deceive
               unsealed
               Hypocrites
               more
               than
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               
                 would
                 deceive
                 (
                 were
                 it
                 possible
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 Elect
                 :
              
               But
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               is
               a
               perfect
               Patern
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               for
               all
               Men
               and
               Nations
               to
               follow
               ,
               having
               due
               respect
               to
               all
               the
               Principles
               of
               right
               in
               it self
               :
               
                 A
                 Quo
                 ,
                 Quid
                 ,
                 Cui
                 ,
                 Quantum
                 ,
                 Quoties
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               such
               Works
               (
               and
               they
               only
               )
               are
               the
               sacred
               Harmony
               of
               the
               Harps
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 lo
                 ,
                 a
                 Lamb
                 stood
                 upon
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               We
               shall
               (
               and
               so
               conclude
               the
               first
               Part
               of
               this
               Treatise
               )
               further
               enquire
               ;
               First
               ,
            
             
               Who
               that
               Lamb
               is
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               is
               here
               meant
               by
               Mount
               Sion
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Who
               those
               Harpers
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Why
               they
               are
               called
               the
               first-fruits
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               those
               Harps
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Lamb
               on
               Mount
               Sion
               shall
               be
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               
               doubted
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               nor
               deny'd
               by
               any
               :
               Not
               that
               Christ
               shall
               then
               stand
               ,
               corporally
               ,
               in
               his
               Hypostatical
               person
               there
               ,
               or
               any
               where
               else
               upon
               Earth
               (
               either
               for
               1000
               years
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               or
               less
               time
               )
               when
               these
               144000
               shall
               attend
               him
               ;
               But
               ,
               by
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               is
               meant
               Christ's
               Substitutes
               (
               his
               revived
               Witnesses
               ,
               Religious
               Ministers
               and
               Magistrates
               )
               raised
               from
               the
               sleep
               of
               Spiritual
               Death
               to
               the
               Life
               of
               Animadvertency
               ,
               and
               to
               mind
               to
               do
               right
               and
               shew
               mercy
               (
               after
               the
               Patern
               of
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               )
               in
               a
               fourfold
               Conformity
               ,
               which
               only
               is
               Christian
               true
               practice
               :
               For
               ,
               As
               Michael
               and
               his
               Angels
               are
               said
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               first
               Dragon
               ,
               And
               to
               bind
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ch.
               12.7
               .
               Ch.
               20.2
               .
               It
               was
               Michael's
               Delegates
               and
               Substitutes
               (
               Constantin
               with
               his
               Armies
               and
               Officers
               )
               that
               fought
               (
               and
               not
               Michael
               personally
               and
               literally
               )
               on
               Earth
               ;
               So
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               shall
               be
               his
               Witnesses
               and
               Representatives
               (
               Religious
               Kings
               and
               Ministers
               )
               standing
               firm
               (
               as
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               )
               upon
               lasting
               Principles
               of
               sound
               Faith
               and
               good
               Manners
               :
               Nor
               was
               it
               God
               and
               Christ
               literally
               (
               but
               the
               said
               Substitutes
               with
               their
               Successors
               )
               that
               reigned
               on
               Earth
               ,
               when
               the
               1000
               years
               began
               ,
               Ch.
               12.10
               .
               Nor
               shall
               God
               and
               the
               Lamb
               literally
               (
               but
               their
               Representatives
               )
               be
               the
               Temple
               in
               the
               conscript-City
               of
               God
               ,
               Ch.
               21.22
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               shall
               further
               enquire
               who
               this
               conscript-number
               (
               that
               shall
               accompany
               the
               Lamb
               )
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               see
               wherein
               they
               differ
               from
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               They
               clearly
               appear
               to
               be
               the
               Gospel-Church
               (
               after
               lier
               Wilderness-Pilgrimage
               )
               brought
               to
               ,
               and
               built
               upon
               immoveable
               Foundatious
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               :
               For
               two
               Texts
               ,
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               expresly
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Woman
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
              
               and
               
               was
               to
               remain
               there
               at
               least
               1260
               dayes
               (
               dayes
               annual
               )
               which
               are
               1260
               years
               ,
               Ch.
               12.6
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               (
               the
               duration
               of
               that
               Desert-condition
               by
               her
               finished
               )
               we
               find
               her
               (
               immediately
               ,
               or
               very
               soon
               after
               )
               firmly
               seated
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               :
               And
               it
               is
               well
               known
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               know
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               Mount
               Sion
               was
               never
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               Ch.
               11.11
               ,
               13
               ,
               15.
               
               Ch.
               13.18
               Ch.
               14.1
               .
            
             
               That
               Mount
               was
               the
               Type-Seat
               of
               true
               Worship
               ;
               This
               the
               Antitype
               :
               That
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               This
               till
               time
               be
               no
               more
               :
               That
               was
               literal
               ;
               This
               shall
               be
               Spiritual
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               Lasting
               and
               inviolable
               Principles
               of
               true
               Faith
               and
               good
               Manners
               ,
               whereon
               the
               Gospel-Church
               (
               firmly
               built
               )
               shall
               perform
               true
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               Works
               to
               Men
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               can
               be
               none
               of
               this
               couscript-company
               ;
               their
               Harps
               of
               pride
               ,
               strife
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               (
               if
               such
               Instruments
               can
               be
               called
               Harps
               )
               sound
               forth
               rash
               and
               foolish
               questions
               ,
               cavils
               and
               impugnations
               against
               that
               which
               is
               right
               ;
               Their
               works
               (
               and
               true
               Saints
               ,
               too
               off
               ,
               practice
               the
               same
               )
               are
               torn
               Sacrifices
               ,
               clypt
               fragments
               ,
               half-performances
               ,
               good
               beginnings
               never
               finished
               ,
               works
               of
               negligence
               ,
               and
               careless
               forgetfulness
               ,
               or
               wicked
               exemptions
               from
               good
               works
               :
               They
               scatter
               some
               fragments
               (
               the
               worst
               Simony
               )
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               whiles
               they
               relieve
               the
               poor
               ,
               reward
               the
               well-deserving
               ,
               but
               strengthen
               not
               their
               hands
               (
               as
               Sodom
               did
               not
               )
               by
               relieving
               or
               rewarding
               of
               them
               :
               Their
               works
               (
               not
               performed
               in
               a
               fourfold
               couformity
               )
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Patern
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ;
               Therefore
               (
               being
               laid
               in
               the
               ballance
               )
               they
               are
               ever
               found
               wanting
               .
            
             
               This
               company
               
                 (
                 having
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 )
              
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 Coetus
                 Virgineus
                 ,
                 vel
                 Chorus
                 incontaminatus
                 ,
              
               
               the
               Virgin
               or
               undefiled
               company
               ;
               
                 These
                 were
                 not
                 defiled
                 with
                 women
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 Virgins
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               They
               seem
               to
               differ
               from
               the
               Profuga
               or
               sealed
               Church
               ,
               only
               ,
               as
               Christ
               ,
               transfigured
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               differed
               from
               what
               he
               was
               before
               :
               Christ
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               was
               not
               another
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               Man
               (
               the
               same
               Christ
               )
               of
               another
               manner
               ;
               So
               these
               144000
               ,
               conscript
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               same
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               that
               was
               sealed
               before
               ,
               that
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               was
               fed
               there
               for
               1260
               years
               ;
               Not
               ,
               for
               matter
               ,
               another
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               Church
               of
               other
               manners
               ,
               transfigured
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               Mount
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               floating
               (
               as
               the
               Ark
               in
               the
               flood
               )
               upon
               unstable
               waters
               ;
               not
               driven
               to
               and
               fro
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               and
               different
               Opinion
               ;
               not
               broken
               by
               proad
               Billows
               of
               swelling
               Schisms
               and
               Subdivisions
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               immovably
               fixt
               (
               like
               the
               Ark
               at
               last
               )
               upon
               a
               sure
               Rock
               which
               can
               never
               be
               shaken
               .
            
             
               Many
               rich
               ,
               Prophetick-promises
               to
               the
               Gospel-Church
               are
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               from
               the
               ninth
               verse
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               But
               those
               manifold
               promises
               of
               the
               richest
               mercies
               seem
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               chiefly
               to
               the
               conscript-Church
               ;
               and
               were
               not
               so
               fully
               fulfilled
               to
               the
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ;
               For
               ,
               after
               the
               sealing
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               ;
               
                 After
                 this
                 I
                 beheld
                 ,
                 and
                 loe
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               &c.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               For
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               not
               begin
               to
               smite
               Egypt
               with
               the
               Plagues
               of
               Excision
               ,
               till
               his
               people
               were
               first
               sealed
               ,
               in
               the
               Fronts
               or
               Door-posts
               of
               their
               habitations
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               Exod
               ,
               12.
               
               So
               these
               (
               their
               penultimate
               Antitype
               )
               were
               first
               sealed
               in
               their
               foreheads
               before
               God
               smote
               Imperial
               and
               Apostate
               Rome
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fifth
               Century
               :
               But
               ,
               as
               his
               Prototype
               sealed
               
               servants
               (
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               )
               finished
               forty
               two
               journeys
               in
               the
               literal
               Wilderness
               ;
               So
               these
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               ,
               were
               to
               fulfill
               forty
               two
               moneths
               Prophetical
               (
               1260
               years
               )
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ,
               before
               they
               should
               stand
               with
               the
               Lamb
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               Ch.
               11.2
               .
               Ch.
               12
               ,
               6.14
               .
               Ch.
               13.5
               .
            
             
               That
               Type-Wilderness
               was
               the
               place
               of
               provocation
               ,
               wherein
               those
               (
               in
               a
               figure
               sealed
               )
               servants
               of
               God
               (
               erring
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               )
               provoked
               him
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               perished
               in
               that
               place
               for
               their
               provocations
               ;
               That
               Type-Desert
               was
               a
               literal
               ,
               local
               ,
               barren
               part
               of
               the
               World
               :
               But
               this
               Antitype-wilderness
               is
               less
               literal
               ,
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               no
               less
               barren
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               is
               (
               in
               the
               Aggregate
               of
               it
               )
               the
               whole
               World
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               Prototype
               ,
               Apostate-Church
               was
               driven
               out
               of
               Paradise
               into
               the
               barren
               World
               ,
               that
               brought
               forth
               (
               as
               a
               curse
               laid
               upon
               it
               )
               Bryars
               and
               Thorns
               :
               And
               the
               Antitype
               revolted
               Woman
               (
               the
               Gospel-Church
               )
               fled
               from
               Heaven
               (
               her
               Primitive
               stations
               )
               and
               was
               driven
               thence
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               (
               this
               wicked
               World
               )
               where
               evil
               Beasts
               (
               Heathens
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               proud
               and
               blind
               Hypocrites
               )
               in
               habit
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               an
               inextricable
               Labyrinth
               of
               investigable
               intanglements
               ,
               and
               wayes
               all
               overgrown
               with
               Briers
               and
               Thorns
               of
               the
               Cares
               and
               Pride
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               A
               place
               where
               the
               sealed
               servants
               of
               God
               habituate
               themselves
               to
               err
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               his
               ways
               with
               all
               confidence
               ,
               and
               continually
               provoke
               him
               to
               anger
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               The
               Gospel
               Church
               was
               not
               to
               continue
               scatrered
               over
               all
               this
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               more
               strictly
               confined
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               to
               her
               more
               pecular
               place
               there
               ,
               prepared
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               p●●ce
               prepared
               in
               the
               literal
               Wilderness
               ,
               
               was
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               ,
               in
               the
               sequel
               ,
               fully
               shew
               .
            
             
               Another
               Prophetick-place
               prepared
               of
               God
               (
               and
               that
               more
               Mystical
               )
               was
               the
               Apostate
               body
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               they
               in
               their
               journeys
               and
               places
               of
               their
               pitc●●ng
               their
               Tents
               ;
               For
               all
               Israel
               above
               twenty
               years
               old
               (
               about
               four
               excepted
               )
               fell
               away
               (
               when
               the
               faithless
               Spies
               brought
               evil
               reports
               upon
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               )
               from
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               :
               That
               Apostate
               body
               was
               a
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               to
               preserve
               his
               truly
               sealed
               servants
               :
               So
               the
               Papal-Apostacy
               ,
               and
               her
               subdivisions
               (
               such
               at
               least
               as
               held
               the
               Homousian
               Faith
               )
               were
               the
               Antitype-place
               prepared
               of
               God
               to
               preserve
               his
               truly
               sealed
               servants
               for
               1260
               years
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               144000
               ,
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               shall
               not
               need
               any
               place
               prepared
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               to
               preserve
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               themselves
               shall
               not
               be
               there
               ;
               Nor
               shall
               they
               need
               a
               body
               of
               Death
               (
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               to
               preserve
               (
               as
               the
               Fish
               did
               Jonah
               )
               their
               lives
               from
               death
               ;
               But
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ;
               And
               that
               name
               (
               true
               practice
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               )
               shall
               be
               a
               strong
               Tower
               to
               desend
               them
               from
               all
               distresses
               :
               Nor
               shall
               that
               Name
               of
               God
               (
               the
               vivid
               practice
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               )
               be
               an
               Anchor
               in
               a
               storm
               ,
               but
               an
               impreguable
               Rock
               ,
               above
               all
               Seas
               ,
               which
               storms
               can
               never
               reach
               .
            
             
               Paul's
               Ship
               ,
               wherein
               he
               sailed
               ,
               was
               long
               driven
               to
               and
               fro
               ;
               dash't
               with
               impetuous
               storms
               ,
               at
               last
               split
               in
               pieces
               ;
               The
               passengers
               got
               its
               brokenboards
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               shore
               ;
               And
               the
               Profuga
               ,
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               that
               fled
               from
               the
               Serpent
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               hath
               been
               long
               driven
               (
               too
               much
               like
               Pauls
               ship
               )
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               broken
               with
               violent
               storms
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               ready
               (
               by
               dashing
               billows
               of
               dissenting
               brethren
               )
               to
               split
               inpieces
               .
            
             
             
               But
               these
               144000
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fear
               Sea-storms
               of
               tribulations
               ,
               or
               persecutions
               ,
               because
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Chapter
               21.1
               .
            
             
               
                 No
                 more
                 Sea
              
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               No
               more
               coaltern
               persecutions
               betwixt
               Professors
               of
               different
               perswasions
               ,
               nor
               tempestuous
               dashings
               of
               civil
               Divisions
               ,
               nor
               any
               more
               distresses
               (
               as
               formerly
               )
               for
               faithless
               disobedience
               :
               So
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               the
               flood
               ,
               was
               a
               stormy-Sea
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Ark
               (
               the
               Prototype-Church
               )
               was
               driven
               ;
               But
               ,
               when
               it
               rested
               on
               Ararat
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               more
               Sea
               of
               dashing
               billows
               against
               that
               weather-beaten
               Type
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               sealed
               ,
               Wilderness-Church
               ,
               hath
               been
               driven
               to
               and
               fro
               (
               though
               her
               first
               800
               years
               were
               more
               favourable
               )
               for
               about
               1260
               years
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               troubled
               Sea
               ;
               But
               ,
               when
               she
               shall
               arrive
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               Sea
               :
               
                 Righteousness
                 delivereth
                 from
                 death
              
               ;
               But
               her
               righteousness
               of
               a
               four-fold
               conformity
               (
               which
               only
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               true
               Faith
               )
               shall
               deliver
               her
               from
               all
               future
               Sea-storms
               and
               Shipwracks
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               righteousness
               is
               much
               more
               difficult
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               than
               the
               righteousness
               of
               formal
               Professors
               ,
               and
               far
               different
               from
               the
               promiscuous
               ,
               clypt
               ,
               and
               defalked
               righteousness
               of
               such
               true
               Saints
               ,
               whose
               Harps
               are
               ever
               out
               of
               tune
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               Formalists
               and
               Hypocrites
               (
               nor
               are
               true
               Saints
               free
               from
               this
               fault
               )
               really
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               to
               work
               true
               Gospel-righteousness
               is
               obvious
               to
               any
               ;
               Every
               man
               (
               they
               think
               )
               may
               do
               it
               without
               much
               direction
               for
               any
               difficulty
               therein
               :
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               ,
               almost
               general
               ,
               misconceit
               is
               this
               ;
               They
               mistake
               the
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
               for
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               Gold-like
               Crowns
               of
               Locusts
               for
               the
               
               Name
               of
               the
               living
               God
               written
               in
               the
               foreheads
               of
               his
               servants
               ;
               And
               this
               righteousness
               (
               mistaken
               for
               true
               )
               is
               most
               easie
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               most
               indocible
               :
               It
               s
               most
               easie
               for
               men
               to
               pretend
               Religion
               ,
               and
               practise
               none
               ;
               To
               profess
               to
               witness
               the
               Truth
               and
               testifie
               lies
               in
               words
               and
               works
               ;
               or
               to
               witness
               it
               in
               both
               with
               those
               delayes
               ,
               and
               such
               slackness
               or
               partiality
               ,
               that
               it
               profits
               none
               ;
               To
               take
               much
               care
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               and
               be
               deceived
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               practice
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               :
               This
               is
               
                 Doctrina
                 dedocenda
              
               .
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               learn't
               at
               least
               to
               better
               ends
               .
            
             
               To
               pass
               heady
               censures
               ,
               and
               practise
               actions
               of
               precipitate
               rashness
               ,
               which
               even
               Heathens
               abhor
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               bestial
               )
               abhorred
               of
               God
               :
               Our
               Law
               (
               said
               an
               Heathen
               )
               condemns
               no
               man
               unheard
               ;
               But
               corrupt
               ,
               careless
               ,
               true
               Christians
               ,
               can
               ,
               and
               commonly
               do
               ,
               condemn
               
                 (
                 Indictâ
                 causâ
                 ,
                 inaudito
                 viro
                 )
              
               any
               man
               or
               thing
               unseen
               and
               unheard
               :
               But
               no
               Law
               ,
               Literature
               ,
               nor
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               strict
               Profession
               ,
               nor
               sound
               Doctrine
               ;
               No
               Gifts
               nor
               Parts
               can
               bind
               or
               debar
               unsealed
               evil-Beasts
               from
               this
               barbarous
               frenzy
               ,
               which
               the
               Laws
               ,
               even
               of
               wicked
               Heathens
               ,
               allow
               not
               ;
               and
               which
               makes
               men
               more
               bruitish
               than
               the
               worst
               Heathens
               :
               This
               desperate
               wickedness
               of
               barbarous
               folly
               (
               so
               easie
               it
               is
               to
               be
               learn't
               )
               is
               little
               less
               frequent
               ,
               nor
               less
               esteemed
               for
               true
               Righteousness
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               (
               by
               this
               temerity
               of
               blind
               Hypocrisie
               )
               condemned
               and
               crucified
               the
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               this
               
                 Chorus
                 Virgineus
              
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               Crowns
               of
               Locusts
               ,
               deceits
               of
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               the
               dangerous
               diversious
               of
               corrupt
               ,
               careless
               ,
               true
               
               Christians
               )
               shall
               be
               (
               as
               the
               Text
               infers
               )
               every
               way
               conform
               to
               that
               which
               is
               right
               :
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               (
               for
               
                 difficilia
                 quae
                 pulcra
              
               )
               far
               more
               difficult
               to
               be
               attained
               and
               practised
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 were
                 not
                 defiled
                 with
                 women
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Virgins
              
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               They
               shall
               not
               pollute
               themselves
               with
               the
               false
               Doctrines
               and
               foolish
               Opinions
               of
               Erroneous
               Professors
               ,
               nor
               espouse
               their
               works
               :
               Their
               works
               shall
               not
               be
               (
               like
               the
               fruits
               of
               Formalists
               )
               withered
               for
               want
               of
               Rain
               ,
               nor
               blasted
               with
               the
               Wind
               ,
               but
               be
               good
               and
               perfect
               fruits
               of
               a
               foursold
               conformity
               ,
               well-pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               profitable
               to
               Man
               ;
               For
               ,
               so
               their
               site
               ,
               position
               ,
               and
               number
               import
               :
               We
               find
               them
               not
               wandering
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               nor
               sitting
               under
               shadows
               of
               Death
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               when
               the
               Woman
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               her
               Witnesses
               were
               killed
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               Revel
               .
               12.6
               ,
               14.
               
               Ch.
               11.7
               ,
               9
               ,
               11.
               
               But
               we
               find
               them
               situate
               and
               built
               (
               standing
               no
               doubt
               ,
               after
               the
               Patern
               of
               the
               Lamb
               )
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               where
               Solomons
               Temple
               was
               built
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Antitype
               of
               it
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               We
               find
               their
               number
               to
               be
               144000
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               the
               quadrate
               dimensions
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               were
               144000
               Cubits
               ,
               thus
               cast
               up
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               length
               (
               60
               Cubits
               )
               multiply'd
               by
               its
               breadth
               (
               20
               Cubits
               )
               makes
               its
               product
               1200
               Cubits
               ,
               which
               multiply'd
               by
               30
               Cubits
               (
               the
               heighth
               of
               it
               )
               makes
               36000
               Cubits
               ,
               whose
               square
               is
               144000
               Cubits
               ;
               And
               we
               find
               this
               sacred
               company
               to
               be
               144000
               ,
               &
               to
               stand
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               To
               be
               the
               Antitype
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               ,
               or
               the
               true
               Gospel-Church
               returned
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               and
               turned
               back
               to
               obedience
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               To
               have
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Lamb
               written
               in
               
               their
               foreheads
               :
               which
               necessarily
               infers
               ,
               That
               this
               
                 Caetus
                 Virgineus
              
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               
                 Chorus
                 Agni
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               City
               of
               God
               re-built
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               :
               To
               wit
               ;
               upon
               inviolable
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               in
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Both
               their
               number
               and
               position
               imports
               a
               Quadruplex-conformity
               in
               practice
               :
               For
               
                 this
                 City
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 lieth
                 four-square
              
               in
               12000
               furlongs
               ,
               Ch.
               21.16
               .
               It
               s
               Quadrate
               Dimensions
               (
               it
               's
               so
               easie
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               needs
               no
               casting
               up
               )
               are
               144000
               furlongs
               ;
               which
               principally
               imports
               ,
               That
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               this
               
                 Chorus
                 incontaminatus
              
               should
               be
               of
               a
               Quadruplex-conformity
               ,
               or
               every
               way
               conform
               to
               that
               which
               is
               Right
               in
               it self
               ;
               A
               righteousness
               of
               arduous
               industry
               and
               acquisition
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Goldlike-Crowns
               and
               deceits
               of
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 his
                 servants
              
               (
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               this
               holy
               City
               )
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Chap.
               22.4
               .
               
                 And
                 his
                 Name
                 shall
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 these
              
               144000
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               these
               144000
               shall
               be
               that
               City
               of
               God.
               I
               omit
               ,
               for
               brevity
               ,
               many
               other
               comparityes
               betwixt
               this
               conscript
               144000
               ,
               Ch.
               14.
               
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 City
              
               ,
               Ch.
               21.
               
            
             
               The
               Position
               of
               the
               Prototype
               twelve
               Tribes
               about
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               in
               a
               fourfold
               figure
               ;
               And
               their
               Antitype
               ,
               this
               144000
               (
               Ch.
               14.
               )
               are
               of
               a
               square
               number
               ;
               And
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               Ch.
               21.
               is
               to
               be
               both
               of
               a
               quadrate
               number
               and
               figure
               ;
               And
               this
               fourfold
               congruity
               betwixt
               both
               (
               in
               their
               number
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               quadrate
               position
               )
               signally
               proves
               that
               these
               144000
               (
               Ch.
               14.
               )
               shall
               be
               the
               same
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               Ch.
               21.
               
               And
               likewise
               that
               the
               practice
               of
               that
               quadrate
               polity
               (
               for
               
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
              
               )
               shall
               be
               a
               righteousness
               of
               a
               quadruplex
               or
               fourfold
               conformity
               ,
               which
               only
               (
               or
               what
               tends
               thereunto
               )
               is
               substantial
               and
               true
               Righteousness
               ;
               All
               other
               is
               but
               deceits
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               already
               shown
               who
               that
               Lamb
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Who
               these
               conscript
               first-fruits
               ,
               that
               shall
               attend
               him
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               shall
               further
               enquire
               ,
               why
               this
               conscriptcompany
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 first-fruits
                 redeemed
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               from
               what
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               so
               redeemed
               ?
               And
               first
               from
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               redeemed
               ;
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               :
               They
               shall
               be
               redeemed
               from
               doing
               the
               works
               of
               Heathens
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               Gospel-rule
               ;
               And
               from
               those
               obscure
               ,
               commixt
               works
               of
               proud
               ,
               careless
               ,
               true
               Christians
               ,
               that
               are
               inconform
               to
               Christs
               Commands
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               (
               though
               true
               Saints
               )
               doubtful
               to
               themselves
               and
               others
               whether
               they
               be
               such
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               shall
               enquire
               ;
               for
               what
               they
               should
               be
               thus
               redeemed
               ?
               The
               Text
               ,
               expresly
               answers
               this
               demand
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 first-fruits
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               They
               should
               be
               thus
               redeemed
               to
               be
               the
               first-fruits
               ,
               or
               foregoing
               examples
               for
               all
               Ages
               to
               follow
               :
               To
               wit
               ;
               To
               draw
               the
               Nations
               (
               both
               Heathens
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               and
               Saints
               )
               to
               practise
               good
               works
               ,
               conform
               to
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               it self
               :
               For
               the
               works
               of
               Hypocrites
               have
               no
               power
               to
               draw
               others
               to
               practise
               sincere
               obedience
               ,
               because
               they
               (
               by
               their
               works
               )
               give
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               give
               any
               good
               examples
               for
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Jews
              
               ,
               or
               Turks
               to
               follow
               .
               Nor
               can
               careless
               ,
               true
               Christians
               ,
               corrupt
               in
               Manners
               ,
               draw
               others
               ,
               nor
               be
               drawn
               without
               those
               first-fruits
               ,
               for
               them
               to
               run
               after
               their
               examples
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               
               All
               Sects
               and
               Nations
               (
               without
               these
               first-fruits
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               for
               their
               Patern
               )
               must
               remain
               
                 (
                 statu
                 quo
                 prius
              
               )
               ever
               unconverted
               ,
               never
               truly
               united
               ;
               but
               be
               as
               they
               are
               and
               long
               have
               been
               ;
               Or
               be
               (
               if
               that
               be
               possible
               )
               worse
               than
               ever
               they
               were
               :
               
                 Sic
                 subitò
                 deterrima
                 ,
                 deteriora
                 si
                 sint
                 ,
                 sequentur
                 Saecula
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               corrupt
               ,
               careless
               ,
               slothful
               ,
               true
               Christians
               cannot
               run
               ,
               nor
               draw
               others
               
                 to
                 run
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commands
                 :
              
               They
               (
               though
               their
               Doctrine
               were
               most
               sound
               ,
               they
               strict
               ,
               and
               devour
               ,
               their
               gists
               great
               and
               many
               )
               have
               more
               need
               to
               be
               drawn
               ,
               than
               power
               to
               draw
               others
               by
               their
               examples
               :
               Their
               drawing
               is
               rather
               a
               drawing
               back
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               a
               with-holding
               of
               others
               from
               pressing
               forwards
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               proud
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               careless
               ,
               conversations
               of
               such
               true
               Saints
               have
               no
               attractive
               force
               to
               good
               ,
               draw
               forceably
               to
               evil
               :
               Their
               slothful
               pains
               of
               careless
               Levity
               ,
               Pride
               and
               Avarice
               are
               usually
               fond
               ,
               and
               rash
               impugnations
               of
               censorious
               ignorance
               against
               the
               practice
               of
               that
               which
               is
               right
               :
               Therefore
               the
               secret
               and
               scarce
               discerned
               Graces
               of
               such
               true
               Saints
               are
               too
               feeble
               to
               draw
               others
               by
               solid
               Doctrine
               or
               depth
               of
               Knowledge
               which
               they
               never
               seek
               after
               ;
               Or
               by
               good
               examples
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               give
               :
               These
               are
               no
               attractive
               first-fruits
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               (
               in
               due
               time
               )
               be
               drawn
               by
               them
               ,
               But
            
             
               The
               Righteousness
               of
               these
               first
               fruits
               shall
               be
               (
               opposite
               to
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               )
               
                 Justitia
                 manifesta
              
               ,
               works
               of
               Light
               ,
               made
               thereby
               manifest
               ,
               and
               (
               for
               that
               cause
               )
               forceable
               to
               draw
               :
               he
               
                 Nations
                 (
                 Men
                 ,
                 Sects
              
               and
               Saints
               )
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               bind
               the
               attentive
               ears
               of
               all
               to
               hearken
               and
               obey
               by
               its
               delicious
               harmony
               .
            
             
               Nor
               shall
               that
               sacred
               company
               serve
               for
               Paterns
               of
               practice
               to
               posterity
               ,
               but
               be
               
                 Gnomon
                 judicij
                 vel
                 Norma
                 judicandi
              
               ,
               the
               Rule
               of
               Right
               Judgment
               to
               all
               Saints
               ,
               
               Sects
               ,
               and
               Professors
               that
               pretend
               to
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               endowed
               with
               power
               from
               above
               ,
               above
               their
               brethren
               of
               present
               or
               former
               times
               :
               Such
               may
               try
               and
               judge
               themselves
               ,
               and
               discern
               and
               be
               discerned
               by
               others
               (
               in
               a
               very
               large
               measure
               )
               whether
               they
               be
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               delusion
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               and
               Sobriety
               :
               For
               ,
               The
               Gospel-Church
               was
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               (
               vailed
               in
               great
               obscurity
               ,
               involved
               in
               great
               distresses
               ,
               and
               decaying
               daily
               in
               Graces
               )
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               and
               until
               these
               first-fruits
               (
               her
               Off-spring
               )
               should
               begin
               to
               stand
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               all
               Sects
               and
               Professors
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               be
               endowed
               ,
               extraordinarily
               ,
               with
               Gifts
               and
               Power
               from
               above
               before
               this
               time
               expire
               ,
               appear
               ,
               inevitably
               ,
               and
               may
               appear
               to
               themselves
               (
               by
               undeniable
               Record
               of
               Sacred
               Scripture
               )
               to
               be
               ,
               so
               far
               Impostors
               ,
               and
               Seducers
               of
               others
               :
               For
               (
               if
               the
               first-fruits
               are
               ,
               in
               future
               ,
               to
               come
               ,
               then
               )
               these
               pretenders
               (
               incult
               ,
               and
               careless
               of
               true
               Christian
               practice
               )
               cannot
               be
               
                 the
                 first-fruits
              
               for
               others
               to
               follow
               :
               Such
               Professors
               cry
               up
               (
               with
               vain
               acclamations
               )
               old
               Errors
               and
               Deceits
               ,
               for
               new
               Lights
               ;
               and
               are
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               found
               lyars
               .
               We
               shall
               now
               enquire
               ,
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               What
               is
               here
               meant
               by
               Mount
               Sion
               in
               the
               Text
               ?
               It
               s
               Type
               had
               its
               higher
               and
               lower
               parts
               :
               It
               s
               higher
               part
               contained
               
                 Moriab
                 ,
                 Sion
              
               and
               Calvary
               :
               On
               Moriab
               stood
               the
               Temple
               ;
               On
               Sion
               was
               the
               Tower
               and
               City
               of
               David
               ;
               On
               Calvary
               was
               Christ
               crucified
               :
               Jerusalem
               was
               built
               on
               the
               lower
               part
               of
               it
               :
               The
               upper
               and
               lower
               parts
               had
               the
               denomination
               (
               from
               its
               highest
               part
               )
               of
               Mount
               Sion
               .
            
             
               Sion
               and
               Sinai
               are
               Synantitheses
               ,
               or
               directly
               contrary
               ;
               So
               was
               the
               Wilderness
               and
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               .
               As
               Jerusalem
               was
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               promise
               ,
               
               and
               Sion
               the
               chief
               place
               of
               note
               therein
               ;
               So
               Sinai
               was
               the
               Head
               and
               Symbole
               of
               the
               barren
               Wilderness
               :
               Their
               disparities
               appear
               thus
               expresly
               from
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 Tell
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 Do
                 ye
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 for
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 That
                 Abraliam
                 bad
                 two
                 sons
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 Bond-Maid
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 a
                 Free-Woman
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 an
                 Allegory
                 ;
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 Covenants
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 from
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Hagar
                 ,
                 and
                 engendreth
                 to
                 bondage
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 of
                 the
                 Free-woman
                 was
                 by
                 Promise
                 :
                 And
                 Jerusalem
                 above
                 (
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 )
                 is
                 free
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
              
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               of
               all
               Sarah's
               Seed
               ,
               the
               sens
               of
               promise
               :
               Wherefore
               Sion
               and
               Sinai
               (
               as
               Types
               )
               differed
               ,
               as
               Hagar
               and
               Sarah
               ;
               as
               the
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               as
               Grace
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               Bondage
               and
               Freedom
               .
            
             
               Type
               -
               Sion
               was
               a
               threefold
               foundation
               (
               the
               substructure
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               of
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               City
               of
               David
               )
               Thither
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               came
               to
               keep
               the
               Passover
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               Type
               -
               Sion
               was
               a
               Figure
               of
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               literal
               place
               ;
               But
               Spiritual
               -
               Sion
               (
               no
               literal
               place
               )
               shall
               be
               the
               Antitype-foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               :
               For
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               144000
               ,
               having
               his
               Fathers
               Name
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               shall
               stand
               there
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               .
            
             
               The
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               transcendent
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Derivative
               .
            
             
               The
               Transcendent
               Substructure
               is
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 in
                 Christo
                 pacatus
              
               ,
               God
               reconcil'd
               in
               Christ
               :
               This
               Foundation
               (
               the
               Rock
               and
               Pillar
               of
               Truth
               from
               eternity
               )
               stands
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               The
               Derivative
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               is
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               a
               fruitful
               
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               through
               Christ
               :
               Christ
               said
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 But
                 who
                 say
                 ye
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ?
                 Peter
                 said
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 Jesus
                 answered
                 ;
                 Thou
                 art
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 Rock
                 will
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               16.15
               .
               This
               Derivative
               foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               was
               the
               Faith
               which
               Peter
               confessed
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               respect
               to
               and
               was
               built
               upon
               that
               first
               and
               transcendent
               Foundation
               :
               This
               Derivative
               Foundation
               (
               a
               living
               and
               fruitful
               Faith
               )
               shall
               be
               that
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               (
               Ch.
               14.
               )
               where
               those
               conscript
               144000
               (
               the
               Antitype
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               )
               shall
               stand
               ,
               and
               whereon
               the
               City
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               built
               ,
               Chap.
               21.2
               .
               The
               Prophetick-promises
               are
               express
               ,
               and
               the
               Texts
               full
               and
               clear
               that
               prove
               it
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               many
               may
               object
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               this
               Foundation
               was
               laid
               long
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               Assertion
               I
               confess
               ,
               and
               grant
               that
               this
               foundation
               was
               laid
               long
               before
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               :
               But
               a
               falling
               away
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.1
               .
               For
               the
               Church
               (
               at
               least
               in
               a
               very
               large
               measure
               )
               forsook
               the
               Rock
               of
               her
               safety
               (
               the
               Foundation
               of
               her
               standing
               )
               fell
               from
               Heaven
               (
               where
               she
               stood
               )
               and
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               Revel
               .
               12.1
               ,
               6
               ,
               14.
               
               So
               the
               Prototype-Church
               (
               Jacobs
               family
               )
               fell
               away
               ,
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               into
               her
               place
               there
               prepared
               of
               God
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               Egypt
               (
               the
               most
               barren
               place
               in
               that
               Wilderness
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               miraculously
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               )
               and
               returning
               thence
               ,
               through
               part
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               turned
               aside
               there
               also
               ;
               They
               were
               then
               far
               remote
               ,
               and
               long
               removed
               from
               the
               Type-foundation
               (
               Sion
               literal
               )
               where
               Abraham
               would
               have
               offered
               his
               
               son
               ,
               Melchizedeck
               was
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Lord
               was
               twice
               seen
               in
               abundant
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               So
               their
               Antitype
               (
               the
               Gospel-Church
               )
               was
               long
               removed
               (
               as
               aforesaid
               )
               into
               the
               
                 Spiritual
                 Wilderness
              
               ,
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               her
               standing
               :
               But
               as
               many
               of
               the
               captives
               carried
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               were
               mindful
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               forget
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Psal
               .
               
                 137.5
                 ,
                 6.
              
               
               So
               some
               of
               the
               faln
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               have
               had
               some
               weak
               desires
               of
               Sions
               welfare
               ,
               and
               are
               somewhat
               (
               though
               very
               little
               )
               mindful
               of
               their
               first
               foundation
               :
               But
               (
               may
               some
               say
               )
               this
               foundation
               (
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promises
               )
               stands
               still
               firm
               .
            
             
               I
               Answer
               ,
               Sion
               stood
               (
               after
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               built
               upon
               it
               ,
               were
               turned
               to
               ashes
               )
               but
               it
               was
               left
               desolate
               ,
               the
               living
               were
               departed
               ,
               the
               dead
               only
               and
               the
               slain
               were
               left
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               Lamentatious
               declare
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Antitype
               revolted-Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ,
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               desolate
               Faith
               ,
               a
               Faith
               fruitless
               (
               or
               far
               from
               being
               fruitful
               )
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               good
               Manners
               ,
               and
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               drawing
               near
               to
               a
               dead
               Faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               way
               fit
               to
               be
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               adorned
               to
               be
               the
               Lambs
               Bride
               ,
               Ch.
               21.9
               .
            
             
               But
               Antiype
               -
               Sion
               shall
               be
               a
               fruitful
               Foundation
               ,
               a
               living
               Faith
               ,
               giving
               life
               to
               the
               City
               of
               God
               that
               shall
               be
               built
               thereon
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 Such
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
              
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               this
               Foundation
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               Superstructure
               upon
               it
               :
               But
               these
               144000
               (
               the
               Antitype
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               built
               thereon
               )
               shall
               be
               undefiled
               and
               withour
               fault
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 4.5
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               Their
               Righteousness
               shall
               be
               so
               perfect
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               
               (
               but
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
              
               I
               Kings
               8.4
               ,
               6
               :
               )
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               sweet
               Savour
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               well-pleasing
               to
               God
               :
               But
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Wilderness-Church
               is
               (
               as
               was
               that
               of
               her
               Prototype
               )
               a
               barren
               faith
               ,
               affording
               very
               little
               fruit
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               men
               .
               The
               Wituesses
               (
               we
               read
               )
               were
               to
               be
               killed
               ;
               And
               this
               faith
               is
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Carcasses
               of
               those
               killed
               Witnesses
               ;
               And
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               their
               Carcasses
               was
               such
               a
               Faith
               (
               a
               dead
               or
               dying
               faith
               )
               having
               some
               small
               ,
               insensible
               ,
               and
               almost
               unperceivable
               true
               life
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 without
                 Works
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 is
                 dead
              
               ,
               a
               Carcass
               of
               Christian
               Profession
               without
               power
               ,
               James
               2.17
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               such
               a
               Carcass
               of
               the
               killed
               Witnesses
               (
               or
               somewhat
               like
               it
               )
               the
               Spiritual
               Gentiles
               kept
               unburied
               to
               be
               a
               foundation
               to
               build
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               upon
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               the
               Pillars
               of
               it
               to
               support
               it
               :
               Nor
               are
               inanimadversive
               ,
               clypt
               ,
               inconform
               half-performances
               any
               fruits
               of
               a
               living
               ,
               but
               the
               deceits
               of
               a
               dead
               faith
               :
               Such
               a
               faith
               ,
               Such
               a
               fruitless
               foundation
               is
               Sinai
               ,
               not
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               most
               unfit
               to
               be
               the
               Substructure
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               Nor
               can
               it
               procure
               his
               favour
               ,
               but
               his
               anger
               or
               enmity
               ,
               for
               so
               *
               Sinai
               signifies
               .
               Therefore
               was
               God
               angry
               forty
               years
               with
               the
               Type
               ,
               Wilderness-Church
               ,
               and
               swore
               in
               his
               wrath
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 rest
                 :
              
               So
               the
               Antitype-Wilderness
               is
               the
               place
               or
               dispensation
               of
               Gods
               heavy
               anger
               and
               sore
               displeasure
               even
               against
               his
               own
               Church
               and
               People
               ;
               because
               (
               saith
               he
               of
               the
               Figure
               of
               these
               )
               
                 they
                 do
                 always
                 err
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 my
                 ways
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               3.10
               .
            
             
               
                 Do
                 always
                 err
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Their
               Antitype
               also
               err
               always
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               ever
               inanimadversive
               ,
               and
               mind
               not
               (
               or
               mind
               not
               much
               )
               what
               they
               say
               or
               do
               .
               One
               said
               of
               the
               
               troubled
               Sea
               ,
               
                 Nibil
                 bio
                 nisi
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 &
                 Aether
              
               ;
               So
               may
               we
               say
               of
               the
               dead
               faith
               of
               this
               Spiritual
               ,
               dreadful
               Wilderness
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               there
               but
               errors
               in
               mens
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               little
               else
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               hands
               of
               Saints
               :
               For
               the
               fruits
               of
               a
               dying
               or
               desert-faith
               are
               (
               through
               brutish
               inadvertency
               )
               erring
               imaginations
               ,
               ignorant
               animosities
               ,
               Schisms
               ,
               deceits
               in
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               mistakes
               in
               Manners
               .
               A
               dead
               faith
               (
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               is
               threefold
               ,
               or
               subsists
               of
               three
               parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Inanimadvertency
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               erroneous
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               ,
               
                 Science
                 ,
                 falsly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.20
                 .
              
               From
               these
               two
               proceeds
               the
               love
               of
               a
               Lye.
               And
               these
               three
               constitute
               a
               fruitless
               dead
               faith
               .
               And
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Antitype
               -
               Sion
               (
               or
               a
               fruitful
               living
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Derivative
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               )
               is
               also
               threefold
               ,
               or
               subsists
               of
               three
               parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Animadvertency
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               true
               Knowledge
               ;
               and
               from
               these
               two
               proceeds
               Love
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               a
               fruitful
               living
               Faith
               :
               For
               Knowledge
               comes
               by
               animadvertency
               ,
               and
               from
               both
               springs
               Love
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 lo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Animadvertency
               is
               the
               Root
               of
               Faith
               ;
               Knowledge
               the
               Eye
               of
               it
               ;
               Love
               is
               the
               Life
               thereof
               :
               But
               a
               dead
               faith
               Acts
               ,
               and
               looks
               not
               ;
               Censures
               ,
               and
               sees
               not
               ;
               Reads
               ,
               and
               minds
               not
               ,
               or
               (
               with
               an
               evil
               Eye
               )
               minds
               amiss
               ,
               mistakes
               pieces
               and
               fragments
               of
               good
               Works
               for
               perfect
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               deceits
               for
               Truth
               :
               no
               better
               fruits
               must
               they
               expect
               that
               make
               a
               dead
               faith
               the
               foundation
               of
               their-Works
               ,
               and
               the
               substructure
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Break
                 off
                 thy
                 sins
              
               (
               said
               Daniel
               )
               
                 by
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 lenthening
                 of
                 thy
                 tranquillity
                 :
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
              
               no
               doubt
               ,
               did
               as
               Daniel
               directed
               :
               But
               it
               's
               not
               a
               careless
               ,
               clypt
               Righteousness
               of
               a
               dead
               faith
               ,
               nor
               half-performed
               mercy
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               that
               can
               secure
               
                 Professors
                 ,
                 Salnts
                 ,
                 States
              
               ,
               or
               Churches
               from
               dreadful
               Calamities
               :
               He
               was
               driven
               (
               as
               a
               man
               without
               Rule
               or
               Reason
               )
               from
               amongst
               men
               ,
               and
               his
               dwelling
               was
               (
               as
               in
               a
               Wilderness
               )
               with
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               till
               twice
               1260
               days
               past
               over
               him
               :
               His
               Faith
               was
               a
               Wilderness
               dead
               Faith
               ,
               bringing
               fruits
               forth
               by
               halves
               .
            
             
               The
               dreadful
               evils
               of
               the
               barren
               Desert
               (
               Literal
               and
               Spiritual
               )
               and
               the
               contrary
               benefits
               and
               blessings
               of
               Sion
               (
               in
               Type
               and
               Antitype
               )
               may
               briefly
               appear
               from
               the
               fastings
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Eliah
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 forty
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 :
              
               The
               time
               was
               above
               fourty
               days
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               about
               42
               days
               ,
               conform
               to
               42
               moneths
               Propbetical
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Gospel-Church
               should
               fulfil
               in
               her
               place
               in
               the
               
                 Spiritual
                 Wilderness
              
               ,
               Chap.
               12.6
               ,
               14.
               
               Ch.
               13.5
               .
               For
               Christ
               had
               finished
               40
               days
               fasting
               before
               the
               Devil
               began
               to
               assail
               him
               with
               his
               fiercest
               temptations
               ,
               Matth.
               4.2
               .
               So
               Eliah
               took
               one
               days
               journey
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               was
               miraculously
               fed
               there
               before
               he
               fasted
               40
               days
               ,
               1
               King.
               19.4
               .
               And
               Moses
               fasted
               40
               days
               and
               40
               nights
               ,
               before
               God
               gave
               him
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Deut.
               9.11
               .
               Forty
               days
               and
               forty
               nights
               (
               
                 rotunditatis
                 gratiâ
              
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               round
               number
               )
               are
               exprest
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               fastings
               of
               all
               the
               three
               appears
               to
               be
               longer
               :
               That
               time
               was
               an
               abbreviated
               adumbration
               of
               the
               Gospel-Churches
               continuance
               in
               the
               Antitype-wilderness
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               did
               or
               suffered
               ,
               in
               that
               time
               there
               ,
               prefigured
               ,
               Prophetically
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               the
               
               Profuga-Church
               .
               And
               first
               .
            
             
             
               Moses
               fasted
               ,
               two
               several
               times
               ,
               40
               days
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               finished
               his
               first
               40
               days
               in
               Horeb
               ,
               he
               found
               Israel
               (
               more
               degenerate
               in
               Manners
               and
               Opinions
               than
               they
               had
               been
               before
               )
               
                 worshiping
                 a
                 Calf
              
               ,
               Deut.
               9.12
               .
               So
               the
               Gospel-Church
               and
               Professors
               (
               having
               now
               near
               finished
               their
               Wilderness-Pilgrimage
               )
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               nearer
               to
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               much
               more
               erring
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ;
               More
               abundant
               in
               mistaking
               evil
               Manners
               for
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               more
               blindly
               Superstitious
               in
               Worshiping
               
                 (
                 as
                 Israel
                 did
                 a
                 Calf
                 )
              
               the
               works
               of
               their
               own
               hands
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               Revel
               .
               9.20
               .
               And
               what
               are
               those
               works
               ?
               I
               Answer
               ,
               All
               careless
               ,
               deficient
               ,
               long-delayed
               ,
               or
               half-performed
               works
               of
               mercy
               and
               equity
               ,
               are
               (
               though
               wrought
               by
               Saints
               )
               
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 mens
                 hands
              
               ,
               which
               God
               abhors
               :
               Such
               much
               more
               are
               the
               works
               of
               all
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               that
               mistake
               (
               their
               Cui
               )
               persons
               or
               things
               whom
               they
               misintend
               to
               right
               or
               promote
               .
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 debtors
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 live
                 thereafter
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.12
               .
               But
               this
               is
               the
               misery
               of
               Modern
               times
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               (
               and
               Saints
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               mistake
               their
               Creditors
               ,
               and
               mind
               not
               to
               whom
               they
               themselves
               are
               Debtors
               :
               For
               the
               miserable
               ,
               Wilderness-Christians
               are
               all
               Debtors
               ,
               and
               owe
               almost
               all
               they
               have
               to
               themselves
               ;
               little
               or
               nothing
               to
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               what
               is
               part
               of
               their
               due
               they
               pay
               (
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               )
               to
               their
               own
               
                 Proselytes
                 ,
                 Kin
                 ,
                 Friends
              
               ,
               or
               Members
               of
               their
               own
               Societies
               ;
               But
               to
               things
               profitable
               and
               honest
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               pursuers
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               they
               find
               nothing
               (
               or
               the
               least
               part
               )
               due
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               repay
               them
               :
               These
               are
               Debtors
               (
               be
               they
               never
               so
               Spiritual
               )
               
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               these
               their
               fruits
               
                 (
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 wicked
                 hands
                 )
              
               are
               worshiped
               almost
               by
               all
               ,
               as
               Israel
               (
               when
               Moses
               had
               finished
               his
               40
               days
               fasting
               )
               were
               found
               worshipping
               a
               Calf
               .
            
             
               No
               less
               wicked
               are
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Hypocrites
               ,
               that
               make
               the
               Witnesses
               the
               Cui
               of
               their
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               false
               accusers
               ,
               forgers
               of
               lyes
               (
               through
               their
               indulgent
               ,
               or
               not
               diligent
               examining
               of
               them
               )
               their
               Cui
               of
               Credit
               and
               Reputation
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               multitudes
               of
               blind
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               careless
               Professors
               readily
               give
               credit
               to
               ,
               and
               capitulate
               with
               the
               greatest
               Impostors
               against
               the
               injured
               most
               innocent
               :
               This
               practice
               is
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               darkness
               in
               the
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               whereby
               he
               crucifies
               Christ
               Mystical
               ,
               and
               kills
               his
               Witnesses
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               wilderness
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Eliah
               wandered
               ,
               and
               fasted
               forty
               days
               in
               the
               
                 dreadful
                 Wilderness
              
               ;
               and
               (
               when
               he
               had
               finished
               that
               sore
               travel
               )
               he
               was
               so
               sar
               from
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               got
               to
               Horeb
               ,
               quite
               contrary
               to
               it
               ;
               So
               the
               Gospel-wandring
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               (
               having
               almost
               finished
               their
               much
               more
               sore
               travel
               in
               a
               far
               more
               troublesome
               Wilderness
               )
               are
               so
               far
               from
               drawing
               near
               to
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               come
               to
               Horeh
               ;
               So
               horrible
               are
               the
               mistakes
               and
               deceits
               of
               these
               men
               and
               times
               .
               But
               how
               and
               when
               did
               Eliah
               begin
               his
               Eremitetiavel
               .
            
             
               I
               Answer
               ,
               He
               fled
               for
               his
               life
               from
               Jezabel
               ,
               as
               his
               Antitype
               (
               the
               Gospel-Church
               )
               fled
               from
               the
               second
               Dragon
               ,
               but
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               from
               both
               combined
               ,
               Ch.
               12.6
               ,
               14.
               
               He
               came
               to
               Beersheba
               ,
               where
               he
               left
               his
               servant
               ;
               There
               and
               then
               he
               began
               his
               Prophetick-Pilgrimage
               :
               For
               he
               travelled
               thence
               one
               days
               journey
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               lay
               down
               and
               slept
               under
               a
               Juniper-Tree
               :
               
               There
               ,
               an
               Angel
               (
               touching
               him
               )
               awaked
               him
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               eat
               and
               drink
               :
               He
               lay
               down
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               (
               touching
               him
               the
               second
               time
               )
               bid
               him
               eat
               and
               drink
               :
               So
               Christ
               commanded
               his
               Disciples
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               ,
               coming
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               found
               them
               asleep
               ;
               So
               did
               he
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Now
                 sleep
                 on
                 .
                 Eliah
              
               so
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               the
               Disciples
               sleeping
               three
               times
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               Prophetically
               prefigured
               the
               sleepy
               disposition
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               and
               Saints
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               .
               And
               what
               is
               sleep
               ?
            
             
               Sleep
               is
               a
               Mirrour
               of
               false
               Idea's
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               men
               are
               vain
               Visions
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               and
               actions
               which
               they
               dream
               they
               see
               ,
               or
               do
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               same
               ;
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               done
               indeed
               :
               So
               the
               Antitype-Hermitage
               of
               the
               Gospel-Churches
               aberrations
               is
               a
               large
               Vally
               of
               vain
               Vision
               ,
               where
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               wander
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               live
               (
               if
               such
               may
               be
               said
               to
               live
               )
               in
               a
               deep
               Lethargy
               of
               forgefulness
               ;
               forget
               the
               manner
               how
               to
               shew
               Mercy
               ,
               keep
               Faith
               ,
               or
               practise
               Right
               ;
               But
               dream
               they
               see
               what
               indeed
               they
               see
               not
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               ;
               mistaking
               morose
               ,
               long-delay'd
               ,
               half-performed
               good-works
               (
               the
               Imposturous
               deceits
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               for
               true
               Christian
               practice
               :
               But
               ,
               Sion
               signifies
               (
               not
               a
               sleepy
               Couch
               ,
               but
               )
               a
               Watch-Tower
               ,
               and
               shall
               afford
               a
               clear
               Prospect
               ;
               where
               Men
               and
               Saints
               (
               awaked
               from
               sleep
               ,
               revived
               from
               death
               )
               shall
               see
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               right
               Idea's
               ,
               real
               Substances
               ,
               and
               practise
               according
               to
               Right
               Representations
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 led
                 of
                 the-Spirit
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ;
               There
               
                 he
                 fasted
                 forty
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 forty
                 nights
              
               ;
               Then
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               did
               the
               Devil
               fiercely
               assault
               him
               with
               his
               fiery
               Darts
               :
               which
               shews
               that
               the
               Gospel-Church
               and
               Saints
               should
               fustain
               the
               
               forest
               brunts
               ,
               and
               sharpest
               assaults
               of
               dangerous
               tryals
               and
               temptations
               about
               the
               end
               of
               her
               and
               their
               Wilderness-Pilgrimage
               .
            
             
               Satans
               first
               inducement
               was
               to
               sensuality
               :
               Most
               Men
               ,
               and
               most
               Professors
               fall
               into
               ,
               and
               fall
               by
               ,
               this
               temptation
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               And
               many
               ,
               without
               his
               tempting
               ,
               can
               be
               drawn
               away
               of
               their
               own
               lusts
               and
               enticed
               :
               But
               Christ
               was
               far
               from
               being
               brought
               to
               practise
               this
               Pollution
               ,
               or
               being
               otherwise
               drawn
               or
               inticed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Devil
               (
               taking
               him
               into
               an
               high
               Mountain
               )
               tempted
               him
               to
               worldly
               covetousness
               ,
               Luke
               4.5
               .
               This
               is
               the
               deplorable
               state
               ,
               and
               desperate
               condition
               of
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ;
               That
               they
               are
               ,
               there
               ,
               alway
               subject
               to
               be
               haled
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               be
               tempted
               by
               him
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Devil
               (
               tempting
               him
               to
               Spiritual
               Pride
               )
               
                 set
                 him
                 upon
                 a
                 Pinnacle
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
              
               The
               Temple
               was
               built
               upon
               Mount
               Moriah
               ,
               that
               was
               part
               of
               Sion
               ;
               There
               the
               Devil
               departed
               ;
               There
               Christ
               overcame
               the
               Devil
               ;
               To
               intimate
               to
               all
               Ages
               ,
               That
               when
               the
               Gospel-Church
               and
               Saints
               shall
               arrive
               unto
               ,
               and
               be
               built
               upon
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               upon
               the
               lasting
               Foundation
               of
               a
               fruitful
               and
               living
               Faith
               )
               then
               the
               fiery
               Darts
               of
               the
               Devil
               shall
               be
               spent
               ;
               Then
               shall
               she
               be
               ever
               Victrix
               ,
               and
               they
               overcome
               the
               Devil
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Prototype-Desert
               was
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               more
               peculiarly
               under
               the
               Devils
               jurisdiction
               :
               There
               he
               tempted
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ;
               There
               Type
               -
               Israel
               tempted
               and
               provoked
               God
               to
               wrath
               :
               Such
               is
               the
               Antitype
               and
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ,
               much
               more
               ;
               For
               that
               is
               the
               place
               where
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 plagues
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 forth
                 ,
                 for
                 above
                 1260
                 years
              
               
               upon
               Gospel
               Apostate
               -
               Israel
               ,
               for
               her
               continual
               provocations
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 15.1
                 .
                 Ch.
                 16.1
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 God
                 chose
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 which
                 he
                 loved
              
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 in
                 Salem
                 is
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 his
                 dwelling
                 place
                 in
                 Sion
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               76.2
               .
               Psal
               .
               78.68
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               God
               chose
               ,
               loved
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               in
               literal
               Sion
               by
               a
               Prophetick-Adumbration
               ;
               but
               shall
               chuse
               ,
               love
               and
               dwell
               (
               unto
               all
               after-Ages
               )
               in
               Spiritual
               Sion
               by
               a
               much
               more
               manifest
               ,
               and
               real
               love
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               presence
               ,
               Revel
               .
               14.1
               .
               Ch.
               21.3
               .
               Ch.
               22.3
               ,
               4.
               
               Because
               ,
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               From
               Horeh
               (
               part
               of
               Sinai
               )
               was
               Sin
               (
               from
               the
               Law
               there
               given
               )
               made
               exceeding
               sinful
               :
               But
               in
               Moriah
               (
               part
               of
               Sion
               )
               did
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               (
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               )
               take
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               :
               But
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               that
               Sacrifice
               shall
               be
               principally
               illustrated
               and
               manisested
               to
               all
               Ages
               ,
               in
               Spiritual
               Sion
               ,
               where
               the
               Conscript-Church
               is
               called
               ,
               The
               first-fruits
               redeemed
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               ,
               3.
               
               Where
               its
               manifest
               from
               these
               express
               Texts
               ,
               that
               the
               Hermite-Churche's
               arrival
               in
               Spiritual
               Sion
               is
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               careless
               inadvertency
               of
               formal
               true
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               )
               accounted
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               called
               )
               matter
               of
               Redemption
               .
            
             
               Redemption
               (
               the
               price
               and
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               Blood
               )
               was
               wrought
               in
               Sion
               ;
               He
               first
               brought
               it
               forth
               ,
               planted
               it
               there
               ;
               Thence
               it
               was
               disseminated
               into
               many
               Nations
               ,
               where
               it
               brought
               forth
               its
               first-fruits
               :
               That
               Primitive
               dispensation
               was
               the
               Gospel-Churches
               Spting
               ,
               succeeded
               by
               a
               short
               Summer
               ;
               For
               both
               expired
               soon
               after
               the
               year
               400
               :
               Then
               a
               sharp
               Winter
               ,
               and
               a
               dark
               Night
               began
               to
               surprize
               that
               Royal
               Plant
               ,
               wherein
               it
               continued
               in
               much
               like
               condition
               to
               that
               Tree
               in
               Daniel
               (
               and
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               was
               shadowed
               by
               it
               )
               that
               was
               hew'n
               
               down
               ,
               had
               its
               Branches
               cut
               ,
               its
               Leaves
               shaken
               off
               ,
               its
               Fruits
               scattered
               ,
               till
               seven
               times
               past
               over
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               over
               this
               ,
               Dan.
               4.16
               .
               Revel
               .
               10.7
               .
               Ch.
               11.15
               .
               This
               Royal
               Plant
               (
               those
               Times
               and
               that
               Winter
               of
               Tempests
               over-past
               )
               shall
               be
               (
               by
               the
               Lamb
               )
               replanted
               (
               not
               as
               at
               first
               in
               literal
               Sion
               ,
               but
               )
               in
               Sion
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               shall
               again
               bring
               forth
               the
               first-fruits
               ,
               redeemed
               from
               the
               Earth
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Both
               the
               Legal
               and
               Gospel-Churches
               ,
               in
               the
               Literal
               and
               Spiritual
               Wildernesses
               ,
               
                 provoked
                 the
                 most
                 High
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               78.17
               .
               Then
               ,
               
                 was
                 his
                 wrath
                 kindled
                 against
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 abhorred
                 his
                 own
                 inheritance
                 :
                 Therefore
                 he
                 consumed
                 their
                 days
                 in
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 years
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
              
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
               Psal
               .
               80.40
               .
            
             
               
                 Consumed
                 their
                 days
                 in
                 vanity
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               How
               in
               vanity
               ?
               The
               true
               Gospel-witnesses
               had
               power
               to
               Prophesie
               1260
               years
               in
               Sackcloth
               ,
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               And
               what
               was
               the
               power
               of
               that
               Prophesie
               ?
               They
               had
               ,
               thereby
               power
               
                 to
                 shut
                 Heaven
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 rain
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 their
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 smite
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 all
                 Plagues
                 ,
              
               Vers
               .
               6.
               that
               is
               ,
               Power
               to
               render
               the
               Antichristian
               World
               inexcusable
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               sins
               exceeding
               sinful
               ,
               their
               plagues
               insusserable
               :
               
                 At
                 quando
                 Messis
              
               ?
               What
               Reformation
               of
               mistakes
               in
               Manners
               ?
               What
               information
               against
               Errors
               in
               Opinions
               ?
               where
               are
               the
               first-fruits
               ?
               And
               what
               's
               more
               vain
               ?
               Therefore
               God
               listed
               up
               his
               hand
               against
               his
               inheritance
               to
               overthrow
               them
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               
                 consumed
                 their
                 dayes
                 in
                 vanity
                 ,
                 their
                 years
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               11.2
               ,
               7.
               
               Ch.
               12.15
               ,
               17.
               
               But
               
                 God
                 shall
                 wipe
                 away
                 all
                 tears
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
              
               in
               Spiritual
               Sion
               ,
               Ch.
               7.17
               .
               Ch.
               21.4
               .
               rectified
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               reform
               their
               Manners
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               without
               fault
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               Ch.
               14.
               
               But.
               
            
             
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Great
               was
               the
               cause
               when
               God
               complained
               of
               his
               own
               people
               in
               the
               Desert
               ;
               That
               they
               provoked
               him
               
                 to
                 swear
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 rest
                 :
              
               And
               what
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               such
               great
               wrath
               ?
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               ;
               
                 they
                 always
                 erred
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 my
                 ways
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 always
                 erred
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               
                 Et
                 quid
                 error
                 mentis
              
               ?
               what
               's
               an
               errour
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               or
               rather
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               are
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Professors
               (
               Saints
               not
               excepted
               )
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Wilderuess
               ?
            
             
               Had
               they
               utterance
               (
               and
               indeed
               they
               have
               that
               )
               they
               might
               auswer
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 Name
                 is
                 Legion
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 many
              
               ;
               So
               many
               are
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               (
               as
               also
               their
               Prophetick
               Type
               predicted
               )
               continual
               and
               universal
               ,
               scarce
               admitting
               any
               limitation
               ;
               So
               ,
               
                 God
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
              
               (
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Old
               World
               )
               and
               
                 that
                 every
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 evil
                 continually
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               6.5
               .
               The
               limitation
               or
               exception
               was
               only
               of
               one
               or
               two
               men
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               So
               all
               Israel
               (
               in
               the
               Type-Wilderness
               ,
               two
               or
               four
               only
               excepted
               )
               
                 had
                 corrupted
                 their
                 wayes
              
               ,
               were
               faln
               away
               from
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               And
               so
               Gospel
               -
               Israel
               (
               especially
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               her
               Wilderness
               aberration
               )
               hath
               so
               corrupted
               her
               ways
               ,
               that
               scarce
               may
               Faith
               be
               found
               :
               And
               they
               (
               very
               few
               excepted
               )
               always
               err
               ,
               not
               caring
               to
               know
               the
               wayes
               of
               God.
               And
               wherein
               are
               
                 all
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 thus
                 only
                 evil
                 continually
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               's
               a
               continual
               Error
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               a
               careless
               ,
               shallow
               ,
               trivial
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               like
               practice
               is
               sufficient
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               purchase
               their
               own
               salvation
               ;
               This
               was
               the
               delusion
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               deceit
               of
               Locusts
               and
               Hypocrites
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               Their
               
               practice
               (
               conform
               to
               that
               knowledge
               )
               is
               ever
               half-performances
               ;
               Good
               Works
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               well
               begun
               ,
               but
               desisted
               from
               before
               they
               be
               finished
               .
            
             
               Bede
               (
               we
               noted
               before
               )
               complained
               that
               Christians
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               were
               contented
               with
               a
               trivial
               literature
               :
               His
               complaint
               then
               is
               not
               now
               without
               cause
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               t●e
               fault
               of
               many
               that
               the
               Female
               Sex
               suffers
               most
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               this
               Misery
               :
               By
               this
               means
               many
               Men
               and
               Women
               are
               ,
               at
               best
               ,
               like
               those
               
                 silly
                 Women
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 ever
                 labouring
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 :
              
               These
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               hear
               (
               like
               Herod
               )
               gladly
               ,
               and
               to
               read
               Books
               that
               unfold
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               cannot
               understand
               what
               they
               hear
               or
               read
               for
               want
               of
               due
               literature
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               understand
               :
               But
               this
               kind
               of
               incult
               Christians
               are
               usually
               (
               through
               for
               did
               illiterature
               and
               beastial
               ignorance
               )
               the
               railing
               Frogs
               of
               croaking
               convitiations
               against
               men
               of
               parts
               and
               deserts
               ;
               For
               Art
               and
               Desert
               hath
               no
               adversary
               like
               unto
               ignorance
               :
               Nor
               is
               careless
               ,
               contented
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               but
               Parent
               of
               Divisions
               and
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Factions
               and
               Schisms
               in
               States
               and
               Churches
               ,
               that
               divides
               and
               destroys
               both
               .
            
             
               But
               Bede's
               complaint
               (
               in
               his
               time
               grievous
               )
               hath
               now
               got
               another
               complaint
               more
               grievous
               than
               it self
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
               Most
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               gained
               a
               competent
               Literature
               ,
               and
               many
               that
               have
               attained
               a
               large
               measure
               of
               Learning
               ,
               abuse
               those
               gifts
               ,
               to
               advance
               Avarice
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               evil
               Manners
               ,
               and
               make
               themselves
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               much
               worse
               ,
               and
               more
               wicked
               than
               any
               careless
               incult
               and
               illiterate
               Professors
               are
               ,
               and
               (
               having
               less
               cause
               )
               are
               more
               confident
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               ignorant
               :
               This
               careless
               ,
               contented
               ignorance
               and
               vain
               confidence
               ,
               is
               a
               continual
               Error
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               those
               Men
               ,
               and
               many
               Saints
               ;
               
               Their
               fruits
               are
               usually
               but
               the
               deceitful
               works
               of
               half-performances
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               plagues
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               are
               poured
               forth
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               upon
               
                 Hered
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Judas
              
               ,
               for
               like
               contented
               ,
               shallow
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               half-practices
               .
               And
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               's
               an
               Error
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               men
               to
               imagine
               ,
               That
               the
               Witnesses
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               can
               procure
               that
               promised
               ,
               vigorous
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               predicted
               :
               It
               may
               and
               doth
               oft
               work
               a
               weak
               ,
               barren
               ,
               scarce-visible
               ,
               Wilderness
               ,
               true
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               whereby
               many
               are
               saved
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               too
               weak
               to
               bring
               forth
               those
               generous
               fruits
               of
               the
               Conscript
               first-fruits
               in
               a
               four-fold
               consormity
               to
               the
               perfect
               and
               durable
               good
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               Gods
               glory
               in
               all
               ensuing
               Ages
               :
               For
               the
               Winesses
               were
               to
               Prophesie
               1260
               years
               in
               Sackcloth
               ,
               and
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               to
               smite
               the
               
                 Earth
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Plagues
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               11.3
               ,
               6.
               
               But
               they
               that
               were
               not
               killed
               by
               those
               Plagues
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               expresly
               )
               yet
               repented
               not
               ,
               Ch.
               9.18
               .
               And
               that
               Particle
               of
               time
               [
               yet
               ]
               is
               the
               period
               of
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               conterminates
               the
               Witnesses
               1260
               years
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               much
               Err
               in
               their
               Hearts
               that
               imagine
               that
               the
               Ministry
               under
               which
               they
               live
               ,
               or
               the
               strictness
               of
               the
               Sect
               or
               Church
               of
               which
               they
               are
               Members
               ,
               or
               that
               their
               own
               Zeal
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               can
               exempt
               them
               from
               the
               Plagues
               and
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               pours
               forth
               upon
               such
               Semiadvertists
               and
               half-performists
               ;
               For
               ,
               then
               had
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Saul
              
               ,
               and
               Judas
               been
               free
               from
               such
               Plagues
               ,
               because
               the
               greatest
               Prophets
               were
               their
               Guides
               and
               Teachers
               :
               And
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               might
               have
               been
               exempted
               from
               the
               final
               excision
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               Nation
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               the
               
               peculiar
               People
               and
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               the
               devoutest
               and
               most
               Orthodox
               of
               all
               Sects
               :
               Thus
               we
               see
               ;
               that
               Type
               and
               Antitype
               ,
               Apostate
               -
               Israel
               in
               the
               Literal
               and
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ,
               erred
               ,
               do
               always
               err
               ;
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               ,
               ineed
               ,
               (
               for
               such
               works
               are
               far
               from
               them
               )
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               are
               Saints
               themselves
               ,
               there
               ,
               exempted
               from
               the
               same
               vail
               of
               universal
               darkness
               ,
               that
               overspreads
               all
               Nations
               :
               For
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               Cloud
               of
               darkness
               ,
               that
               
                 covers
                 all
                 people
              
               ,
               as
               barrenness
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               or
               
                 waters
                 cover
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               25.7
               .
               But
               that
               darkness
               of
               ignorance
               was
               to
               be
               more
               prevalent
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel-Churches
               abode
               in
               her
               place
               prepared
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ,
               but
               most
               effectual
               ,
               immediately
               ,
               before
               or
               after
               the
               period
               of
               that
               duration
               .
            
             
               This
               Cloud
               of
               darkness
               was
               signally
               shadowed
               forth
               by
               that
               
                 borrour
                 of
                 great
                 darkness
                 and
                 deep
                 sleep
                 that
                 fell
                 upon
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               15.12
               ;
               which
               Prophesie
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               Literal
               and
               Spiritual
               Seed
               in
               the
               Type
               and
               Antitype-Wilderness
               :
               But
               ,
               That
               the
               right-Series
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               may
               plainly
               appear
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               power
               of
               Religion
               is
               ,
               may
               be
               more
               evident
               ,
               we
               shall
               (
               with
               some
               diligence
               )
               further
               enquire
               ,
               First
               ,
               what
               the
               Wilderness
               (
               Literal
               and
               Spiritual
               )
               was
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               the
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               was
               in
               both
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               shall
               prove
               that
               place
               to
               be
               the
               Theater
               or
               proper
               Seat
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               shall
               shew
               what
               that
               Apostacy
               is
               .
               And
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               shall
               shew
               ,
               that
               ,
               Antitype
               -
               Sion
               shall
               be
               the
               derivative
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Churches
               deliverance
               and
               redemption
               from
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               .
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
             
               We
               need
               not
               describe
               the
               Desert
               wherein
               Egypt
               stands
               ,
               that
               is
               done
               already
               sufficiently
               for
               this
               purpose
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               but
               hint
               it
               here
               ;
               But
               Egypt
               was
               the
               place
               (
               or
               one
               place
               )
               therein
               prepared
               of
               God
               to
               preserve
               his
               Church
               in
               a
               Figure
               ;
               It
               was
               chiefly
               a
               Figure
               of
               its
               Antitype
               in
               the
               space
               of
               its
               seven
               years
               Famine
               ;
               It
               was
               part
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               (
               of
               it self
               )
               more
               barren
               than
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               seven
               years
               ,
               when
               the
               River
               did
               not
               overflow
               ,
               it
               brought
               forth
               nothing
               :
               But
               it
               was
               a
               place
               miraculously
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               more
               general
               Providence
               ,
               through
               the
               River's
               yearly
               overflowing
               it
               :
               And
               it
               was
               ,
               more
               remarkably
               prepared
               by
               a
               special
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               sending
               Joseph
               thither
               to
               foresee
               and
               prevent
               the
               miserable
               calamities
               of
               its
               seven
               years
               native
               barrenness
               .
            
             
               Spiritual
               Egypt
               (
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               secular
               and
               Spiritual-Apostacy
               )
               was
               the
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               to
               preserve
               the
               Gospel-Church
               for
               1260
               years
               in
               the
               Antitype-Wilderness
               ,
               Rev.
               12.6
               ,
               14.
               
               Ch.
               11.8
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Literal
               and
               Spiritual
               -
               Egypt
               were
               the
               Theaters
               or
               proper
               places
               of
               the
               Type
               and
               Antitype-Apostasies
               .
               And
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               shall
               shew
               what
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               is
               ,
               and
               first
               ,
            
             
               In
               a
               Figure
               ;
               The
               Patriarks
               sold
               their
               brother
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               God
               sold
               them
               into
               the
               same
               place
               :
               They
               fell
               away
               from
               faith
               and
               love
               :
               From
               faith
               to
               their
               own
               Father
               ,
               from
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               brother
               ,
               from
               care
               of
               both
               .
               And
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               is
               exactly
               the
               same
               :
               She
               and
               her
               Members
               fell
               (
               in
               a
               very
               great
               measure
               )
               from
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ;
               from
               faith
               to
               men
               ;
               from
               love
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               thereby
               from
               
               obedience
               to
               God
               :
               The
               fruits
               of
               Egypt
               in
               the
               famine
               ,
               were
               ill-favoured
               and
               withered
               fruits
               ;
               Such
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Wilderness
               ,
               their
               good
               works
               are
               Dwarf-manners
               ,
               half-performances
               ;
               They
               sell
               their
               brethren
               for
               lucre
               ,
               without
               shewing
               mercy
               ,
               or
               doing
               right
               ;
               They
               err
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               :
               They
               mind
               not
               (
               or
               very
               little
               )
               what
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               grand
               Apostacy
               is
               two-fold
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ;
               And
            
             
               The
               second
               ;
               Such
               was
               it
               in
               the
               Types
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Type
               -
               
               Egypt's
               Apostacy
               was
               two-fold
               :
               She
               at
               first
               ,
               savoured
               Israel
               ,
               was
               a
               nursing
               Mother
               to
               the
               Profuga
               .
               -Church
               ,
               but
               fell
               away
               to
               afflict
               and
               persecute
               that
               people
               ;
               That
               was
               her
               first
               Apostacy
               .
               But
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               She
               oft
               repented
               (
               as
               Hypocrites
               do
               )
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               and
               then
               pursud
               Israel
               into
               the
               Red
               Sea
               to
               slay
               them
               all
               by
               a
               total
               excision
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               ,
               that
               pursu'd
               them
               ,
               perished
               themselves
               in
               that
               Sea
               ;
               This
               was
               Egypts
               second
               and
               last
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               The
               Old
               World
               revolted
               from
               its
               Primitive
               Integrity
               :
               Therefore
               God
               appointed
               Noah
               (
               a
               
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               a
               Figure
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               Prophesying
               in
               Sackcloth
               )
               to
               forewarn
               the
               World
               for
               120
               years
               :
               That
               might
               be
               the
               principal
               time
               of
               its
               first
               Type-Apostasie
               ;
               But
               (
               all
               that
               time
               spent
               )
               they
               repented
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               was
               reduc'd
               to
               some
               few
               in
               a
               single
               family
               :
               That
               diminution
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               impenitence
               ,
               after
               so
               long
               admonition
               ,
               was
               a
               second
               Apostacy
               :
               Then
               the
               floud
               came
               (
               as
               an
               universal
               Sea
               )
               and
               destroyed
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Baals
               Prophets
               and
               Consederate
               -
               Israel
               fell
               away
               to
               worship
               Baal
               for
               1260
               dayes
               :
               That
               was
               the
               chief
               
               time
               of
               their
               first
               Apostacy
               :
               But
               ,
               after
               that
               ,
               Satan
               became
               a
               lying
               Spirit
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               all
               the
               surviving
               Prophets
               ;
               That
               was
               their
               second
               Apostacy
               ;
               Then
               the
               total
               excision
               of
               all
               those
               Prophets
               soon
               after
               followed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Judas
               (
               a
               man
               of
               half-performances
               ,
               and
               a
               Figure
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               is
               expresly
               called
               
                 The
                 son
                 of
                 perdition
              
               ,
               John
               17.12
               .
               And
               the
               Antichrist
               (
               I
               say
               not
               sensual
               ,
               but
               Secular
               and
               Spiritual
               )
               is
               called
               also
               ,
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 perdition
              
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.3
               .
               That
               Type-son
               of
               
                 perdition
                 ,
                 Judas
              
               ,
               apostatized
               twice
               ;
               and
               first
               ,
               he
               was
               (
               or
               seemed
               to
               be
               )
               a
               chosen
               Vessel
               :
               Christ
               chose
               him
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Disciple
              
               ,
               Luke
               6.13
               .
               But
               he
               fell
               away
               to
               be
               a
               Thief
               and
               a
               Hypocrite
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               for
               about
               1260
               days
               (
               Daniels
               half
               week
               of
               years
               ,
               Dan.
               9.27
               .
               )
               and
               was
               all
               that
               time
               undiscovered
               ,
               or
               not
               known
               to
               the
               Apostles
               to
               be
               an
               Hypocrite
               :
               That
               time
               was
               the
               duration
               of
               his
               first
               Apostacy
               :
               But
               then
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Satan
               entered
               into
               Judas
               ;
               That
               was
               his
               second
               Apostasie
               ;
               He
               then
               ,
               immediately
               betrayed
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               hasted
               to
               hang
               himself
               .
               This
               second
               Apostasie
               was
               a
               falling
               away
               
                 (
                 Non
                 à
                 bono
                 ad
                 malum
                 ,
                 sed
                 à
                 malo
                 ad
                 pessimum
                 )
              
               not
               from
               seeming
               good
               to
               real
               evil
               (
               so
               he
               had
               faln
               before
               for
               1260
               days
               )
               but
               from
               real
               evil
               to
               most
               desperate
               wickedness
               ,
               from
               seeming
               fidelity
               to
               real
               perfidy
               :
               So
               his
               Antitype
               
                 (
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 perdition
              
               )
               was
               to
               Apostatize
               twice
               :
               His
               first
               revolt
               was
               from
               Primitive
               Faith
               and
               Love
               :
               That
               desertion
               was
               to
               continue
               entire
               1260
               years
               .
            
             
               His
               second
               Apostasie
               is
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               ,
               a
               falling
               away
               
                 (
                 à
                 malo
                 in
                 deterrimum
              
               )
               from
               evil
               to
               all
               excessive
               wickedness
               ,
               perfidy
               ,
               and
               iniquity
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               thus
               predicted
               ;
               
                 This
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 days
                 ,
                 perilous
                 times
                 shall
                 come
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 lovers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 selves
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 
                 boasters
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 without
                 natural
                 affection
                 ,
                 false
                 accusers
                 ,
                 traytors
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               
                 (
                 Apostasia
                 novissima
                 &
                 pessima
              
               )
               the
               last
               and
               worst
               Apostasie
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               we
               find
               such
               a
               prodigious
               and
               suddain
               mutation
               of
               mens
               manners
               :
               They
               had
               sometimes
               (
               yea
               lately
               )
               some
               mansuetude
               ,
               some
               love
               ,
               some
               seeming
               good
               ;
               Now
               nothing
               but
               deceit
               ;
               They
               incline
               their
               ears
               to
               lyars
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               hearken
               unto
               lyes
               ,
               become
               false
               accusers
               ,
               and
               traytors
               ,
               as
               if
               Satan
               ,
               with
               seven
               Spirits
               ,
               were
               re-entred
               into
               Judas
               :
               and
               indeed
               ;
               As
               Satan
               entered
               into
               Baal's
               Servants
               ,
               and
               into
               Judas
               also
               ,
               and
               thereby
               initiated
               his
               and
               their
               second
               and
               last
               Apostasie
               ;
               So
               we
               find
               it
               expresly
               said
               ;
               That
               Spirits
               of
               Devils
               shall
               seduce
               the
               Antitype-Apostasie
               ,
               and
               (
               after
               1260
               years
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               its
               first
               revolt
               )
               actuate
               the
               impenitent
               part
               of
               that
               Apostate
               body
               (
               as
               the
               Devil
               did
               the
               Swine
               of
               Gadara
               )
               into
               the
               Sea
               of
               perdition
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.13
               ,
               18.
               
               Ch.
               16.19
               .
               That
               time
               is
               or
               shall
               be
               
                 (
                 Perditissimorum
                 morum
                 tempus
                 pessimum
              
               )
               the
               most
               depraved
               time
               of
               sinister
               prevarication
               ,
               wherein
               men
               and
               manners
               are
               most
               degenerate
               from
               being
               ,
               or
               doing
               good
               :
               Their
               half
               performances
               are
               broken
               into
               fractions
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               retain
               
                 a
                 Form
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Religion
               is
               made
               (
               almost
               universally
               )
               a
               Cloak
               for
               Ignorance
               and
               Iniquity
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Apostasie
               of
               Antichrist
               was
               like
               green
               Tares
               that
               incumber
               growing
               Corn
               ;
               The
               second
               Apostacy
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               ripe
               Harvest
               ,
               wherein
               the
               evil
               fruits
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               are
               
                 fully
                 ripe
              
               ,
               Rev.
               14.15
               ,
               18.
               
               We
               return
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               prepared
               in
               the
               Antitype
               Wilderness
               is
               
                 (
                 vas
                 continens
              
               )
               the
               proper
               Subject
               and
               Theater
               of
               the
               grand
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Plagues
               that
               attend
               it
               :
               But
               Spiritual
               Sion
               shall
               be
               the
               Theatre
               or
               derivative
               foundation
               
               of
               the
               Churches
               reversion
               and
               repentance
               ,
               the
               receptacle
               of
               all
               the
               Mercies
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Fountain
               of
               those
               healing
               Waters
               of
               Life
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Ezek.
               47.
               
                 to
                 the
              
               13th
               .
               Rev.
               22.2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               grand
               Apostasie
               is
               only
               blindness
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               barrenness
               in
               manners
               ,
               affected
               and
               espoused
               by
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Professors
               :
               And
               this
               Apostacy
               (
               with
               little
               limitation
               )
               is
               almost
               universal
               ,
               as
               barrenness
               in
               the
               seven
               years
               famine
               ,
               overspread
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               only
               shrubs
               and
               fruitless
               sands
               covered
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               :
               But
               it
               must
               be
               then
               universal
               ,
               when
               the
               smoak
               of
               the
               bottomless-pit
               
                 darkned
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Aire
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               9.2
               .
               Then
               universal
               darkness
               (
               and
               more
               near
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Churches
               Eremite-Pilgrimage
               )
               did
               ,
               and
               doth
               cover
               all
               people
               .
               But
            
             
               In
               Antitype
               -
               Sion
               (
               the
               promised
               Jerusalem
               )
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               Sun-darkening
               smoake
               of
               refined
               deceits
               ;
               Nor
               shall
               any
               clouds
               of
               universal
               darkness
               cover
               any
               more
               all
               people
               ,
               nor
               any
               Vail
               of
               Ignorance
               overspread
               all
               Nations
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 will
                 God
                 destroy
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 covering
                 cast
                 over
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vail
                 that
                 is
                 spread
                 over
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               25.7
               .
               He
               hath
               promis'd
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               certainly
               and
               speedily
               persorm
               it
               ;
               Nor
               shall
               any
               Cloud
               then
               guide
               the
               Church
               by
               day
               ,
               nor
               any
               Pillar
               of
               fire
               by
               night
               :
               
                 But
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 enlighten
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 light
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               21.23
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ;
               Antitype
               -
               Sion
               and
               the
               Gospel-Church
               built
               upon
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               persection
               of
               beauty
               ,
               and
               pure
               Gold
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               transparent
               Glass
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.2
               .
               Rev.
               15.12
               .
               Ch.
               21.21
               .
               There
               the
               beauty
               and
               harmony
               of
               Truth
               (
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               )
               shall
               be
               plainly
               and
               powerfully
               illustrated
               to
               all
               ages
               :
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 Sion
                 whom
                 no
                 man
                 seeketh
                 after
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               30.17
               .
               We
               shall
               now
               further
               enquire
               .
            
             
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               What
               those
               Harps
               of
               God
               are
               ?
               Ch.
               15.2
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               They
               are
               called
               ;
               
                 The
                 Harpes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Art
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               Harps
               framed
               by
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               to
               found
               sorth
               (
               to
               the
               good
               of
               all
               )
               his
               praise
               and
               glory
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               They
               shall
               be
               the
               hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               turned
               backwards
               :
               
                 How
                 long
              
               (
               said
               
                 Elijah
                 )
                 halt
                 ye
                 between
                 two
                 Opinions
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 follow
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 Baal
                 ,
                 follow
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 answered
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 ,
              
               1
               King.
               18.21
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 they
                 answered
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 word
              
               ]
               why
               not
               ?
               Decause
               their
               hearts
               were
               no
               Harps
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               then
               turned
               backward
               :
               
                 But
                 hear
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               (
               said
               
                 Eliah
                 )
                 and
                 let
                 this
                 people
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 turned
                 their
                 heart
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 the
                 burnt-Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stones
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Vers
               .
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 on
                 their
                 faces
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 is
                 the
                 God
              
               ]
               And
               whence
               was
               this
               great
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               truth
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ?
               The
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               were
               become
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               were
               turned
               backward
               :
               That
               was
               done
               in
               a
               Type
               ,
               and
               (
               being
               more
               in
               word
               than
               in
               works
               )
               continued
               but
               for
               a
               time
               :
               But
               these
               Harps
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               turned
               back
               ,
               and
               turning
               others
               back
               from
               blind
               Sacrifice
               to
               sincere
               obedience
               ;
               Not
               in
               word
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               ;
               Nor
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               to
               eternity
               :
               Harps
               that
               (
               by
               good
               works
               wrought
               in
               a
               four-fold
               conformity
               )
               shall
               greatly
               sound
               forth
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               procure
               the
               general
               good
               of
               after-ages
               .
               For
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Eliah
               (
               we
               read
               )
               
                 repaired
                 an
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 was
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               30.
               
               
                 And
                 took
                 twelve
                 stones
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
              
               rebuilt
               it
               ,
               and
               offered
               upon
               it
               :
               This
               was
               not
               written
               for
               nothing
               ,
               that
               Eliah
               did
               thus
               :
               
                 But
                 be
                 repaired
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ]
               God
               accepts
               no
               Sacrifices
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               offered
               upon
               his
               own
               Altars
               :
               
                 He
                 took
                 twelve
                 stones
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 .
              
               Twelve
               is
               a
               quadrate
               number
               ,
               and
               the
               Root
               or
               Basis
               of
               twelve
               times
               twelve
               thousand
               ,
               or
               144000
               ,
               that
               adumbrate
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               Ch.
               14.1
               .
               Ch.
               21.16
               .
               which
               principally
               denotes
               a
               quadri-formity
               ,
               or
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               in
               the
               practices
               of
               all
               truly
               reformed
               Saints
               ,
               or
               rightly
               repaired
               Altars
               of
               God
               ;
               who
               are
               far
               from
               those
               Formalists
               and
               Hypocrites
               of
               blind
               inanimadvertency
               ,
               that
               mind
               not
               ,
               in
               their
               practices
               of
               good
               manners
               ,
               to
               conform
               their
               intellects
               to
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               itself
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               practice
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               Nor
               care
               to
               conform
               their
               wills
               to
               their
               right-informed
               intellects
               ,
               nor
               their
               works
               to
               both
               :
               These
               are
               the
               Baalitish
               Altars
               of
               blind
               obedience
               ,
               such
               Altars
               God
               abhors
               ,
               hates
               such
               Sacrifices
               :
               But
               these
               Harps
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               the
               repaired
               Altars
               of
               the
               Lord
               prepared
               by
               his
               hand
               to
               practise
               right
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               :
               Such
               Altars
               only
               God
               accepts
               ,
               
                 with
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 only
                 is
                 be
                 well-pleased
                 .
              
               For
            
             
               The
               only
               Original
               Altar
               (
               transcendent
               and
               above
               all
               )
               is
               Christ
               :
               But
               ,
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               (
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               and
               Saints
               ,
               purifi'd
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               made
               conform
               to
               Christ
               )
               are
               derivative
               Altars
               ,
               which
               God
               accepts
               in
               him
               :
               And
               with
               their
               works
               (
               wrought
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               )
               is
               he
               well-pleased
               :
               For
               ,
               God
               affects
               not
               Fables
               ,
               nor
               Fig-leaves
               of
               deceits
               (
               fragments
               or
               half-performances
               )
               but
               substantial
               Righteousness
               wrought
               in
               a
               fourfold
               conformity
               ,
               which
               only
               is
               Christian
               and
               true
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Elijah
               (
               when
               the
               people
               halted
               between
               two
               
               Opinions
               )
               brought
               them
               to
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               ;
               And
               turned
               back
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               ,
               with
               one
               mouth
               ,
               they
               gave
               glory
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               :
               So
               shall
               their
               Antitype
               do
               ,
               Rev.
               14.7
               .
               We
               shall
               here
               further
               shew
               ,
               First
               ,
            
             
               From
               what
               the
               hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               shall
               be
               turned
               back
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               To
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               turned
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               their
               exceeding
               great
               danger
               is
               ,
               if
               their
               hearts
               be
               not
               turned
               back
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               What
               their
               inestimable
               benefits
               and
               safeties
               shall
               be
               by
               having
               their
               hearts
               turned
               back
               again
               ?
               And
               first
               ,
            
             
               From
               what
               the
               hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               shall
               be
               turned
               back
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               turned
               back
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               those
               sins
               of
               which
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               repented
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 killed
                 by
                 these
                 plagues
                 ,
                 yet
                 repented
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 Idols
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 brass
                 ,
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 can
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 hear
                 ,
                 nor
                 walk
                 .
                 Neither
                 repented
                 they
                 of
                 their
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 Sorceries
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 Theft
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               9.20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Yet
                 repented
                 not
              
               This
               Particle
               of
               time
               (
               yet
               )
               is
               the
               period
               of
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               terminates
               the
               1260
               years
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               .
            
             
               Noah
               preached
               120
               years
               to
               the
               Old
               World
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               man
               (
               that
               we
               find
               )
               more
               than
               of
               his
               own
               Family
               ,
               repented
               at
               the
               period
               of
               that
               time
               ;
               And
               the
               Witnesses
               Prophesied
               1260
               years
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               
                 yet
                 repented
                 not
              
               .
            
             
               Many
               repented
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               by
               a
               feeble
               ,
               secret
               ,
               and
               almost
               unperceivable
               ,
               true
               repentance
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               saved
               ;
               but
               not
               according
               to
               that
               repentance
               promised
               to
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               whereby
               God
               might
               be
               effectually
               
               glorified
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 yet
                 repented
                 not
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               The
               Caldeans
               praised
               Gods
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               of
               Silver
               ,
               of
               Brass
               ,
               of
               Iron
               ,
               of
               Wood
               ,
               and
               of
               Stone
               ,
               Dan.
               5.4
               .
               The
               words
               ,
               in
               Type
               and
               Antitype
               ,
               are
               literally
               ,
               almost
               the
               same
               ,
               ver
               .
               23.
               
               Rev.
               9.20
               .
               We
               shall
               examine
               what
               some
               of
               these
               sins
               are
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               Christian
               World
               (
               for
               
                 praevisi
                 mali
                 mollior
                 ictus
              
               )
               may
               foresee
               and
               shun
               the
               punishments
               that
               must
               fall
               for
               those
               sins
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               sin
               ,
               in
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               is
               Idolatry
               :
               
                 They
                 worshipped
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 Idols
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Brass
                 ,
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 can
                 see
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Type
               they
               were
               literal
               Idols
               ,
               but
               these
               ,
               in
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               must
               be
               more
               Spiritual
               ;
               because
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Antitype-apostasie
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Spiritual
               City
               ,
               Rev.
               11.8
               .
            
             
               Literal
               Idols
               are
               more
               congruous
               to
               sensual
               Antichrist
               ,
               whose
               sins
               are
               more
               sensual
               and
               literal
               ;
               But
               the
               Idols
               of
               Secular
               and
               Spiritual
               Antichrist
               (
               that
               denominate
               that
               City
               Spiritual
               )
               must
               be
               more
               Spiritual
               Idols
               .
            
             
               Some
               Sects
               have
               in
               them
               ,
               true
               
                 Witnesses
                 prophesying
                 in
                 Sackcloth
              
               ,
               and
               some
               (
               nor
               do
               I
               exclude
               the
               Roman
               nor
               Greek
               Churches
               from
               being
               Sects
               )
               have
               (
               instead
               of
               such
               witnesses
               )
               
                 their
                 Idols
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 wood
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ;
               Men
               of
               greater
               or
               meaner
               capacities
               ,
               and
               parts
               to
               be
               their
               blind
               Seers
               .
               The
               man
               Micab
               took
               a
               stragling
               young
               Levite
               to
               be
               to
               him
               
                 a
                 Father
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
              
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Idol-worship
               :
               So
               any
               man
               (
               more
               stupid
               than
               Wood
               or
               Stone
               )
               will
               serve
               some
               Sects
               well
               enough
               ;
               to
               be
               to
               them
               a
               Father
               and
               a
               Priest
               ,
               or
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               the
               very
               Idol
               of
               their
               ignorant
               admiration
               :
               That
               stragling
               Levite
               was
               no
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               in
               Micab's
               house
               ;
               But
               the
               
               man
               Mitah
               made
               him
               an
               Idol
               of
               Wood
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               words
               run
               thus
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 killed
                 by
                 these
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 yet
                 repented
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 Devils
                 and
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 Devils
                 .
              
               This
               further
               shews
               what
               the
               works
               of
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               what
               those
               Idols
               are
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
               deceits
               ;
               
                 The
                 Serpent
              
               (
               said
               
                 Eve
                 )
                 beguiled
                 me
              
               :
               The
               Devil
               was
               a
               lyar
               and
               a
               deceiver
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
               And
               Men
               and
               Professors
               of
               these
               times
               are
               greatly
               pleased
               in
               deceiving
               and
               being
               deceived
               with
               the
               works
               of
               their
               own
               hands
               :
               Their
               works
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Justice
               (
               to
               omit
               their
               mistakes
               in
               Opinions
               )
               are
               inconform
               ,
               or
               but
               half
               performances
               ,
               and
               those
               usually
               so
               long
               delay'd
               ,
               that
               they
               damnifie
               or
               undo
               (
               by
               fruitless
               attendences
               )
               the
               receivers
               of
               them
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               Men
               ,
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               are
               marvelously
               delighted
               in
               deceiving
               themselves
               ,
               whiles
               they
               imagine
               themselves
               (
               like
               Laodicea
               )
               to
               be
               rich
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               do
               none
               ,
               but
               beguile
               and
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               with
               works
               inconform
               ,
               
                 or
                 long
                 delay'd
              
               half-performances
               ,
               like
               
               Saul's
               half-service
               :
               They
               that
               so
               worship
               God
               ,
               worship
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               devils
               .
            
             
               The
               following
               sins
               of
               the
               impenitent
               Apostasie
               (
               and
               perhaps
               of
               Saints
               )
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 Neither
                 repented
                 they
                 of
                 their
                 Murders
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 Sorceries
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 Fornications
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 Thefts
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 repented
                 they
                 of
                 their
                 Murders
                 .
              
               Murders
               literal
               were
               sins
               of
               the
               Type-Apostasie
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               sins
               of
               Antichrist
               sensual
               ;
               But
               they
               are
               more
               Spiritual
               in
               the
               Antitype-Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               :
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 slain
              
               (
               said
               Nathan
               to
               
                 David
                 )
                 Uriah
                 the
                 Hittite
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               12.9
               .
               David
               did
               not
               slay
               Uriah
               ,
               nor
               
               did
               Joab
               flay
               him
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               slew
               Uriah
               ;
               But
               it
               was
               done
               by
               Davids
               order
               and
               direction
               to
               Joab
               :
               This
               was
               Spiritual
               or
               Mystical
               Murder
               ,
               more
               wicked
               and
               deceitful
               than
               literal
               Murder
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               Were
               Nathan
               now
               living
               ,
               he
               might
               say
               to
               many
               (
               if
               not
               almost
               to
               every
               man
               )
               something
               that
               is
               like
               to
               what
               he
               said
               to
               David
               :
               To
               some
               he
               might
               say
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               slain
               (
               as
               Cain
               did
               )
               thy
               brother
               and
               thy self
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               careless
               disregard
               of
               his
               and
               thy
               sasety
               .
            
             
               To
               another
               he
               might
               say
               :
               Thou
               hast
               slain
               (
               as
               David
               did
               )
               thy
               fast
               friend
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               deceitful
               dealing
               .
            
             
               He
               might
               say
               to
               very
               many
               ;
               Ye
               have
               slain
               the
               poor
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               sordid
               tenacity
               ;
               And
               ,
               not
               to
               a
               few
               :
               Ye
               have
               slain
               the
               well-deserving
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               inconform
               rewards
               .
            
             
               To
               some
               he
               might
               say
               ;
               Ye
               have
               slain
               the
               injured
               ,
               and
               oppressed
               ,
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               long
               delayes
               ,
               letting
               them
               perish
               or
               be
               undone
               before
               you
               went
               about
               to
               right
               or
               relieve
               them
               .
            
             
               He
               might
               say
               to
               very
               many
               ;
               Ye
               have
               slain
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               the
               Truth
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               slanderous
               Tongues
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               men
               of
               Beliel
               ,
               their
               false
               accusers
               :
               Thus
               was
               Christ
               
                 (
                 that
                 Faithful
                 and
                 True
                 Witness
                 )
              
               slain
               ;
               And
               by
               this
               means
               are
               the
               Gospel-Witnesses
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               injured
               innocent
               ,
               killed
               :
               Pilate
               found
               no
               fault
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               found
               no
               fault
               in
               his
               false
               accusers
               :
               Very
               many
               (
               and
               they
               seeming
               Religious
               )
               resolve
               ,
               with
               Pilate
               ,
               to
               right
               the
               injured
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               oppressed
               ;
               But
               then
               run
               to
               their
               adversaires
               and
               false
               accusers
               ,
               and
               (
               like
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               find
               no
               fault
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               due
               examination
               according
               to
               Scripture-Rule
               ,
               Deut.
               19.18
               .
               Therefore
               they
               justifie
               their
               adversaries
               and
               
               false
               accusers
               ,
               and
               (
               through
               their
               forgeries
               )
               delay
               ,
               or
               condemn
               ,
               and
               ruinate
               those
               that
               are
               wronged
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               faithful
               Witnesses
               of
               the
               Truth
               :
               Thus
               are
               
                 Waters
                 turned
                 into
                 Wormwood
              
               ,
               Judgment
               into
               Gall
               ,
               Revel
               .
               8.11
               .
               This
               common
               practice
               (
               the
               practice
               too
               oft
               of
               Saints
               )
               plainly
               discovers
               a
               pusilanimous
               and
               feeble
               levity
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               judgment
               in
               them
               that
               follow
               it
               :
               They
               pretend
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               suppose
               those
               depravers
               are
               Consciencious
               and
               Religious
               ;
               So
               the
               Pharisees
               thought
               of
               themselves
               ,
               whereas
               there
               was
               but
               one
               or
               two
               Wise
               and
               Religious
               men
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               Council
               ,
               by
               whom
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               ,
               though
               it
               might
               consist
               of
               hundreds
               ,
               all
               famous
               for
               the
               repute
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               strict
               Religion
               :
               For
               the
               generality
               of
               seeming
               ,
               strict
               ,
               and
               zealous
               Professors
               (
               if
               Types
               must
               co-indent
               with
               their
               Antitypes
               )
               are
               (
               like
               their
               Types
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               neither
               Wise
               nor
               Religious
               ;
               Few
               there
               are
               like
               Pilate
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               co-incide
               and
               capitulate
               with
               false
               accusers
               ;
               Scarce
               any
               like
               Nicodemus
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               foolish
               and
               wicked
               determinations
               of
               that
               hypocritical
               and
               blind
               Councel
               :
               For
               ,
               As
               many
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               few
               chosen
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               many
               shall
               strive
               ,
               and
               few
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               Gate
               ;
               So
               the
               seeming
               religious
               and
               blindly
               devout
               are
               many
               ;
               But
               they
               that
               are
               Religious
               indeed
               ,
               are
               few
               ,
               and
               least
               appear
               to
               be
               what
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Nathan
               might
               now
               say
               to
               several
               :
               Thou
               hast
               slain
               thy self
               and
               thine
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               secular
               business
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 servant
              
               (
               said
               Ahab
               as
               the
               Prophet
               imply'd
               )
               
                 was
                 busie
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 let
                 the
                 man
                 go
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 keep
                 :
                 Therefore
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 shall
                 thy
                 life
                 go
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 people
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 Ahab
              
               lost
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               all
               his
               Family
               and
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               lost
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               by
               a
               busie
               catching
               at
               some
               secular
               shadow
               
               of
               his
               own
               covetous
               conceit
               ;
               So
               ,
               many
               Professors
               (
               and
               too
               many
               Saints
               )
               are
               so
               busie
               about
               Secular
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               they
               let
               go
               obedience
               ;
               So
               busie
               for
               self-ends
               ,
               that
               they
               let
               go
               Right
               and
               Mercy
               to
               men
               ,
               forget
               both
               ;
               So
               busie
               about
               outward
               Forms
               ,
               that
               they
               let
               go
               the
               Life
               and
               Power
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               thus
               ,
               miserably
               slay
               themselves
               and
               others
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               Secular
               and
               Spiritual
               business
               :
               This
               is
               Spiritual
               murder
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               turned
               back
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Nor
                 of
                 their
                 Sorseries
              
               .
               And
               (
               to
               omit
               the
               literal
               ,
               which
               are
               many
               )
               what
               are
               Spiritual
               Sorceries
               ?
               Balaam
               was
               partly
               careful
               to
               make
               the
               living
               God
               the
               Oracle
               of
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               director
               of
               his
               Actions
               ;
               was
               ,
               or
               seemed
               to
               be
               ,
               very
               strict
               
                 to
                 speak
              
               and
               
                 do
                 only
                 what
                 God
                 commanded
              
               ,
               Numb
               .
               22
               ,
               38.
               
               Ch.
               23.12
               ,
               26.
               
               But
               he
               was
               covetous
               ,
               and
               his
               practices
               partial
               ,
               or
               but
               in
               part
               ;
               And
               such
               services
               to
               God
               joyned
               with
               covetousness
               ;
               Also
               all
               half
               performances
               ,
               and
               commixt
               worshippings
               of
               God
               and
               Baal
               ;
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ,
               or
               of
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ;
               and
               all
               haltings
               betwixt
               two
               contrary
               Practices
               or
               Opinions
               ,
               are
               Spiritual
               Sorceries
               ,
               and
               are
               expresly
               compared
               to
               Witchcraft
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.22
               ,
               23.
               
               Because
               the
               best
               works
               of
               such
               Professors
               ,
               are
               mixt
               ,
               Heterogene
               ,
               or
               Lincy-Woolsy
               ,
               works
               of
               deceits
               ,
               and
               wicked
               exemptions
               from
               sincere
               practice
               and
               true
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Nor
                 of
                 their
                 Fornications
              
               .
               Literal
               Fornications
               ,
               in
               sensual
               Antichrist
               are
               many
               ;
               But
               the
               Fornications
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               (
               and
               these
               intended
               in
               the
               Text
               are
               the
               same
               )
               are
               more
               Spiritual
               ;
               And
               what
               are
               they
               ?
            
             
               When
               few
               or
               many
               joyn
               in
               outward-worship
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               
               Church-Society
               to
               act
               Spiritual-filthiness
               ,
               That
               's
               Spiritual
               fornication
               :
               That
               is
               ;
               when
               such
               come
               together
               
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 worse
              
               ;
               Not
               to
               be
               more
               fruitful
               ,
               but
               more
               barren
               in
               good
               works
               ;
               when
               they
               meet
               together
               (
               not
               to
               edifie
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               increase
               strise
               and
               ignorance
               ;
               This
               and
               such
               like
               conjoynt-practices
               are
               Spiritual
               fornication
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               absurdity
               in
               the
               very
               
               name
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ;
               That
               God
               should
               call
               any
               people
               out
               of
               the
               world
               to
               practise
               covetousness
               ;
               Or
               to
               become
               Vines
               bringing
               forth
               (
               if
               any
               )
               fruits
               for
               themselves
               ,
               for
               their
               
                 Proselytes
                 ,
                 Co-associates
              
               ;
               nothing
               for
               others
               ,
               nor
               to
               further
               any
               thing
               that
               's
               profitable
               or
               honest
               :
               But
               the
               Conscript-Church
               shall
               
                 not
                 be
                 defiled
                 with
                 Women
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Virgins
                 ,
              
               Ch.
               14.4
               .
               That
               is
               ;
               Her
               sacred
               company
               shall
               abhor
               the
               pollutions
               of
               this
               Spiritual
               filthiness
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               But
               it
               's
               contrary
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ;
               That
               she
               should
               be
               called
               or
               redeemed
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Earth
               to
               follow
               Earthly
               things
               ;
               Or
               that
               she
               should
               be
               redeemed
               from
               among
               men
               to
               mind
               nothing
               ,
               or
               to
               omit
               good
               manners
               ,
               and
               be
               ignorant
               of
               them
               :
               Such
               co-adjoynings
               ,
               as
               produce
               these
               or
               such
               like
               ends
               ,
               are
               Spiritual
               fornications
               ,
               &
               far
               from
               the
               ends
               of
               that
               conscript
               ,
               incontaminate
               Company
               :
               But
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               (
               till
               those
               first
               fruits
               appear
               )
               can
               be
               free
               from
               gross
               pollutions
               of
               Spiritual
               fornication
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               their
               
                 hearts
                 turned
                 back
                 ,
                 they
                 yet
                 repented
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 of
                 their
                 murders
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 sorceries
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 fornications
                 .
              
               Nor
               ,
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Thefts
              
               And
               what
               are
               they
               ?
               To
               diminish
               or
               derogate
               from
               the
               due
               wo●th
               or
               works
               of
               any
               man
               is
               Spiritual
               thievery
               :
               Such
               are
               all
               half-performances
               ,
               
               like
               that
               of
               the
               unjust
               Steward's
               ,
               who
               set
               down
               but
               fifty
               measures
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               where
               an
               hunred
               were
               due
               :
               And
               therefore
            
             
               All
               witnessing
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               words
               and
               works
               (
               as
               Pilate
               did
               )
               by
               halves
               ,
               seconded
               by
               recidivations
               or
               oppositions
               ,
               are
               Spiritual
               thievery
               ,
               and
               murderous
               thefts
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               Pilate
               was
               .
            
             
               All
               careless
               or
               willful
               derogations
               from
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               those
               that
               rightly
               unfold
               them
               ,
               are
               spiritual
               thievery
               ,
               and
               such
               detractors
               have
               all
               plagues
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               possible
               ,
               denounced
               against
               them
               ,
               Revel
               .
               22.19
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               To
               affirm
               ,
               that
               no
               right
               collection
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               nor
               clear
               conclusion
               drawn
               from
               Prophetick-Scriptures
               ,
               is
               Sacrilegious
               and
               Blaspemous
               Theft
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               further
               shew
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               pare
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               mistaken
               Assertion
               ;
               
                 Scriptura
                 symbolica
                 non
                 est
                 argumentativa
              
               .
            
             
               Blind
               Hypocrites
               will
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               believe
               ,
               that
               inanimadversive
               men
               ,
               that
               mind
               not
               (
               hear
               not
               ,
               read
               not
               )
               the
               incomplex
               Principles
               of
               right
               in
               itself
               (
               and
               that
               's
               the
               shame
               and
               folly
               of
               beastial
               Professors
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               literate
               or
               seeming
               Religious
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               wicked
               men
               ;
               But
               their
               practice
               is
               a
               continual
               derogation
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               ,
               at
               best
               ,
               but
               works
               of
               darkness
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               wrought
               without
               any
               Rule
               of
               Reason
               ;
               And
               therefore
               must
               be
               Spiritual
               theft
               of
               necessity
               .
               For
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 jugulent
                 homines
                 surgunt
                 de
                 nocte
                 latrones
              
               ;
               Theft
               is
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               darkness
               ;
               And
               Spiritual
               Theft
               delights
               most
               therein
               ;
               It
               oft
               makes
               the
               Truth
               itself
               to
               be
               a
               mysterious
               means
               to
               practise
               Murder
               ,
               and
               promote
               Robberies
               ;
               So
               Doeg
               (
               by
               speaking
               the
               truth
               when
               
               he
               should
               not
               ,
               and
               by
               not
               speaking
               the
               whole
               truth
               )
               robbed
               David
               of
               his
               due
               repute
               with
               Saul
               ,
               and
               robbed
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               A
               theft
               like
               unto
               this
               (
               but
               much
               worse
               )
               is
               when
               Men
               and
               Saints
               (
               as
               they
               commonly
               do
               )
               raise
               slanders
               from
               shadows
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 They
                 hear
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 evil
                 reports
                 from
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 That
                 many
                 affirm
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               never
               name
               who
               those
               speakers
               are
               ,
               conceal
               those
               slanderers
               ,
               or
               rather
               feign
               such
               to
               be
               ,
               whereas
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               there
               were
               never
               any
               such
               speakers
               ,
               nor
               such
               things
               spoken
               ;
               Or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               they
               make
               it
               not
               appear
               ;
               and
               
                 De
                 non
                 apparentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 existentibus
                 eadem
                 ratio
                 :
              
               Things
               that
               appear
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               being
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               Reason
               and
               Judgment
               of
               Equity
               :
               This
               way
               of
               wounding
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               wicked
               way
               of
               lying
               defamation
               :
               Such
               fictitious
               slanders
               did
               Doeg
               never
               produce
               against
               David
               ,
               or
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               These
               
                 (
                 Speluncarum
                 mendacia
              
               )
               Thefts
               least
               perceived
               (
               whereby
               many
               are
               robbed
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               ruinated
               in
               their
               Estates
               )
               come
               out
               of
               dark
               Dens
               ;
               But
               ,
               indeed
               those
               reporters
               themselves
               (
               where
               the
               first
               pretended
               speakers
               are
               not
               produced
               )
               are
               those
               Robbers
               and
               Thieves
               that
               slay
               others
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               their
               slanderous
               tongues
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 fabulas
                 credendas
                 facilitas
              
               ,
               An
               easiness
               to
               believe
               lyes
               ,
               or
               a
               disposition
               apt
               to
               derogate
               (
               rash
               censoriousness
               )
               is
               a
               thievish
               disposition
               ,
               and
               denotes
               that
               such
               depravers
               are
               Spiritual
               Thieves
               :
               Such
               surreptitious
               Professors
               (
               where
               they
               prevail
               )
               ,
               are
               the
               excision
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Equity
               ,
               and
               supplant
               all
               good
               Manners
               ,
               because
               they
               steal
               away
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               (
               as
               Absalom
               did
               the
               hearts
               of
               Israet
               )
               and
               make
               them
               basely
               subservient
               to
               Sycophants
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               and
               believe
               lyes
               .
            
             
             
               It
               's
               the
               most
               deplorable
               demonstration
               of
               base
               degenerosity
               in
               Men
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               in
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               made
               miserable
               preys
               (
               so
               they
               seem
               strict
               and
               religious
               )
               to
               Depravers
               and
               Hypocrites
               :
               
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
              
               (
               said
               Jerom
               )
               
                 so
                 simple
                 and
                 mean
                 a
                 Scribe
                 that
                 conspired
                 not
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               now
               ,
               we
               may
               rather
               say
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               such
               sordid
               Pickthank
               or
               ignorant
               depraver
               ,
               no
               such
               treacherous
               Ziba
               ,
               or
               slavish
               servant
               ,
               nor
               a
               Lad
               so
               silly
               or
               illiterate
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               sufficiently
               able
               to
               carry
               away
               an
               hundred
               Captives
               ,
               and
               to
               alienate
               (
               through
               lying
               defamations
               )
               their
               Judgments
               and
               Affections
               far
               from
               doing
               right
               or
               shewing
               mercy
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 run
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 :
              
               For
               he
               that
               runneth
               with
               a
               multitude
               of
               evil
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               member
               of
               that
               multitude
               ;
               So
               Men
               and
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               (
               that
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               basely
               stoln
               away
               by
               Spiritual
               Thieves
               )
               make
               ,
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               themselves
               Thieves
               .
            
             
               These
               (
               now
               more
               than
               ever
               increasing
               )
               worshippings
               of
               Idols
               ,
               and
               these
               Spiritual
               Murders
               and
               Sorceryes
               ,
               and
               Fornications
               ,
               and
               Thefts
               ,
               are
               the
               sins
               of
               which
               Men
               and
               Saints
               have
               not
               yet
               repented
               ;
               And
               from
               which
               their
               hearts
               and
               hands
               must
               be
               turned
               back
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               To
               what
               must
               they
               be
               turned
               ?
               I
               answer
               ;
               The
               Conscript
               first-fruits
               shall
               (
               as
               Elijah
               and
               John
               did
               in
               Types
               )
               
                 Turn
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Children
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disobedient
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Just
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               do
               right
               ,
               and
               shew
               mercy
               in
               a
               four-fold
               conformity
               )
               
                 lest
                 God
                 come
                 and
                 smite
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
              
               Malach
               ,
               4.6
               .
               Luke
               1.16
               ,
               17.
               And
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               is
               that
               curse
               ?
               or
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               dangers
               ,
               if
               the
               hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               are
               not
               turned
               
               back
               from
               those
               (
               now
               more
               than
               ever
               swelling
               )
               sins
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               The
               Old
               World
               hearkened
               not
               to
               Noahs
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               ,
               but
               remained
               inanimadversive
               ,
               minded
               nothing
               ,
               
                 and
                 knew
                 nothing
                 (
                 till
                 the
                 Flood
                 came
                 )
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               :
               Therefore
               
                 God
                 smote
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
              
               destroyed
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Apostate
               -
               Israel
               hearkened
               not
               to
               Elijah's
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               for
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               the
               restraint
               of
               Rain
               continued
               so
               long
               :
               Had
               it
               continued
               longer
               ,
               it
               had
               cut
               off
               Man
               and
               Beast
               ;
               So
               the
               Antitype-Apostasie
               hearkened
               not
               to
               the
               Witnesses
               Prophesying
               in
               Sackcloth
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               
                 They
                 yet
                 repented
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               The
               neglected
               ,
               and
               not
               regarded
               Witnesses
               
                 smote
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 all
                 plagues
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               (
               the
               plague
               of
               all
               plagues
               )
               the
               restraint
               of
               the
               Rain
               of
               Spiritual
               Graces
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               1260
               years
               of
               their
               Sackcloth-Prophesie
               ;
               Wherefore
               ,
               Should
               not
               their
               hearts
               be
               turned
               back
               at
               last
               ,
               nothing
               could
               be
               expected
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               curse
               threatened
               should
               devour
               the
               Earth
               :
               
                 Therefore
                 hath
                 the
                 curse
                 devoured
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Isa
               .
               24.6
               .
               
                 The
                 Earth
                 shall
                 reel
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 like
                 a
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 the
                 transgression
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 heavy
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 It
                 shall
                 fall
                 and
                 not
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 Babylon
                 the
                 great
                 came
                 in
                 remembrance
                 before
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 her
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 the
                 fierceness
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               Ch.
               16.19
               .
               The
               Old
               Apostate
               World
               was
               drowned
               with
               water
               ;
               But
               the
               Antitype-Apostasie
               shall
               be
               drunk
               with
               the
               Wine
               of
               the
               fierceness
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               Jerem.
               25.15
               ,
               27
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Wine
                 of
                 the
                 fierceness
                 of
                 bis
                 wrath
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               is
               an
               expression
               that
               (
               a
               man
               would
               think
               )
               could
               scarcely
               be
               exprest
               ,
               and
               the
               plague
               ,
               thereby
               threatned
               ,
               is
               the
               plague
               
               of
               all
               plagues
               :
               From
               all
               the
               plagues
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Sackcloth-Wituesses
               smote
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               principally
               from
               this
               Plague
               (
               may
               all
               Men
               and
               Saints
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               say
               )
               
                 good
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 us
              
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               dangers
               are
               most
               dreadful
               and
               superabundant
               ,
               if
               the
               hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               are
               not
               turned
               back
               from
               the
               sins
               aforesaid
               :
               But
               ,
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               dangers
               sufficiently
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Plagues
               are
               (
               like
               the
               curse
               laid
               upon
               Cain
               )
               greater
               than
               we
               can
               ,
               possibly
               ,
               bear
               ;
               But
               ,
               where
               's
               our
               safety
               ?
               wherein
               consists
               our
               remedy
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               safeties
               of
               Men
               and
               Saints
               consist
               in
               having
               their
               hearts
               turned
               back
               from
               those
               sins
               aforesaid
               ,
               in
               getting
               (
               like
               those
               Harpers
               )
               the
               
                 Harps
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               in
               learning
               their
               Song
               ,
               not
               in
               deceit
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               in
               flying
               from
               Sinai
               to
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               as
               Lot
               to
               Zoar
               :
               For
               those
               Harpers
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 first-fruits
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 ,
              
               Ch.
               14.3
               ,
               4.
               to
               wit
               ;
               from
               those
               sius
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               dreadful
               Plagues
               they
               produce
               ;
               For
               they
               shall
               
                 not
                 be
                 defiled
                 with
                 Women
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               and
               therefore
               shall
               not
               worship
               Idols
               ,
               nor
               act
               Spiritual
               Fornications
               :
               Their
               worship
               shall
               be
               according
               to
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               simplicity
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               wrought
               in
               a
               fore-fold
               conformity
               of
               Truth
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               prevaricatory
               multiplicity
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               deceitful
               pretences
               ,
               delays
               ,
               and
               half-performances
               :
               Such
               shall
               be
               the
               fruits
               of
               those
               first-fruits
               in
               Antitype
               -
               Ston
               ,
               where
               safeties
               shall
               clothe
               the
               conscript-Church
               ,
               as
               dangers
               compassed
               her
               about
               before
               in
               the
               Spiritual-Wilderness
               :
               
                 There
                 shall
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 ,
                 enter
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 defileth
                 ,
                 neither
                 whatsoever
                 worketh
                 abomination
                 or
                 maketh
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
              
               Ch.
               21.27
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               faithless
               dealers
               ,
               nor
               false
               accusers
               ;
               Therefore
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 curse
                 ,
              
               Ch.
               22.3
               .
               There
               ,
               a
               
                 River
                 of
                 Water
                 of
                 Life
              
               shall
               refresh
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               shall
               afford
               food
               for
               her
               Inhabitants
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 leaves
                 of
                 that
                 Tree
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 Nations
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               To
               turn
               their
               hearts
               back
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               safe
               ,
               Ch.
               22.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Turn
                 us
                 again
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               80.3
               .
               
                 Turn
                 us
                 again
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Turn
                 us
                 again
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               This
               petition
               (
               we
               see
               )
               is
               three
               times
               exprest
               in
               the
               same
               Psalm
               ;
               And
               this
               assertion
               
                 (
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               )
               is
               thrice
               annexed
               to
               that
               Prayer
               :
               This
               Prayer
               is
               the
               Prayer
               of
               these
               times
               :
               I
               wish
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               That
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               Men
               ,
               and
               Saints
               would
               make
               this
               seasonable
               Formula
               the
               Patern
               of
               their
               Prayers
               in
               this
               juncture
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               (
               praying
               continually
               )
               say
               ,
               
                 Turn
                 us
                 again
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
              
               from
               halting
               betwixt
               halves
               in
               our
               Opinions
               and
               Practices
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               
                 Turn
                 us
                 again
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
              
               from
               our
               disloyal
               revoltings
               from
               Faith
               and
               good
               Manners
               ,
               and
               from
               affecting
               a
               confident
               ,
               fruitless
               ,
               dead
               ,
               or
               dying
               Faith
               :
               Turn
               us
               again
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               constant
               Errors
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               our
               contented
               ignorance
               of
               thy
               ways
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               Turn
               us
               again
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               from
               worshipping
               the
               works
               of
               our
               own
               hands
               (
               Literal
               and
               Spiritual
               Idols
               of
               Gold
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               from
               our
               Spiritual
               and
               Literal
               Murders
               ,
               and
               Sorceries
               ,
               and
               Fornications
               and
               Thefts
               ;
               And
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               ,
               As
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Name
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 under
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               So
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               or
               means
               on
               Earth
               ,
               by
               which
               Men
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               can
               be
               safe
               ,
               but
               by
               turning
               from
               Sinai
               to
               Sion
               ;
               from
               those
               sins
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               stand
               with
               the
               Lamb
               :
               He
               is
               and
               shall
               be
               the
               Rock
               of
               safeties
               to
               all
               Ages
               ;
               and
               ,
               to
               follow
               his
               perfect
               Patern
               of
               true
               Christian
               practice
               in
               a
               four-fold
               conformity
               is
               (
               as
               the
               Fruit
               only
               ,
               keeps
               the
               Tree
               from
               being
               cursed
               )
               the
               only
               outward
               means
               thereunto
               .
            
             
             
               But
               here
               I
               must
               (
               partly
               by
               constraint
               )
               conclude
               this
               first
               Part
               ,
               because
               many
               that
               promised
               to
               futher
               me
               are
               slack
               in
               persormance
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               faln
               off
               (
               like
               Demas
               )
               through
               covetousness
               ,
               whereby
               I
               am
               betray'd
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               deceitful
               men
               ,
               drawn
               into
               some
               debt
               ,
               and
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               have
               suffered
               long
               imprisonment
               ;
               
                 Haecreferunt
                 tantos
                 Secula
                 Fabricios
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Paul
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 and
                 a
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 deep
              
               ;
               But
               my
               dangers
               are
               most
               from
               the
               multiplicious
               dasnings
               of
               shallow
               waters
               :
               Shallow
               Professors
               (
               men
               of
               busie
               ignorance
               ,
               some
               literate
               ,
               some
               illiterate
               )
               have
               most
               resisted
               me
               ,
               &
               retarded
               this
               Treatise
               :
               Such
               men
               (
               that
               cannot
               read
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               understand
               what
               they
               read
               )
               have
               done
               me
               (
               as
               the
               Copper-Smith
               did
               to
               the
               Apostle
               )
               the
               most
               harm
               by
               their
               ignorant
               defaming
               of
               Me
               and
               It
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               I
               humbly
               request
               the
               truly
               Learned
               and
               Judicious
               (
               if
               they
               find
               we
               deserve
               it
               )
               to
               suffer
               Me
               and
               It
               to
               Anchor
               in
               the
               safe
               Harbour
               of
               their
               Candid
               Favour
               and
               Protection
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               A
               third
               cause
               ,
               compelling
               me
               ,
               is
               the
               confident
               opposition
               of
               very
               many
               Learned
               and
               Religlous
               Divines
               .
               (
               some
               of
               whom
               are
               my
               intimate
               friends
               )
               who
               maintain
               that
               the
               Texts
               in
               the
               17th
               and
               18th
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Apocalyps
               hold
               forth
               Papal
               Rome
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               Imperial
               ,
               nor
               Primitive
               Rome
               Apostate
               in
               Manners
               ,
               contrary
               to
               what
               I
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               have
               fully
               proved
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               Primitive
               Fathers
               affirm
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               that
               those
               Texts
               hold
               forth
               Heathen
               and
               Imperial
               Rome
               ,
               and
               likewise
               Christian
               Primitive
               Rome
               Apostate
               in
               Manners
               ;
               but
               not
               Papal
               Rome
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               by
               a
               Prophetick-adumbration
               ;
               which
               Tenent
               ,
               many
               Doctors
               and
               Divines
               of
               Note
               count
               a
               dangerous
               Error
               in
               my
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               Me
               ,
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               and
               (
               representing
               Me
               and
               It
               in
               such
               manner
               
               to
               many
               )
               draw
               back
               their
               hands
               from
               furthering
               me
               ,
               to
               my
               great
               dammage
               :
               Wherefore
               (
               not
               being
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               violent
               Cataracts
               of
               their
               manifold
               Erroneous
               contradictions
               )
               I
               cannot
               proceed
               ,
               but
               must
               set
               all
               aside
               to
               refel
               ,
               effectually
               ,
               their
               confident
               ,
               and
               ,
               indeed
               dangerous
               Errors
               :
               I
               shall
               therefore
               Intersert
               a
               short
               Answer
               to
               their
               Objections
               ,
               betwixt
               this
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Page
           64.
           line
           30.
           for
           Paganorian
           ,
           read
           Pagano-arrian
           .
           p.
           155.
           l.
           ult
           .
           read
           
             Qui
             jacet
             in
             terrâ
          
           .
           p.
           166.
           l.
           23.
           read
           ,
           in
           them
           .
           p.
           187.
           l.
           31.
           read
           ,
           of
           this
           ,
           p.
           233.
           l.
           13.
           read
           ,
           Subjects
           .
           p.
           239.
           l.
           13.
           read
           ,
           by
           these
           .
           p.
           168.
           l.
           13.
           read
           hominum
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45520-e1070
           
             *
             Or
             Empire
             ,
             containing
             ten
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             *
             D●cter
             Hammond
             in
             Apocal.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Beast
             with
             Ten
             Crowns
             .
          
           
             *
             Oros
             .
             lib.
             7.
             ch
             .
             39.
             
             Hammond
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Carion
             290.
             
             Baron
             .
             anno
             411.
             
          
           
             Marcel
             .
             Prosp
             .
             Helvic
             
          
           
             Ed.
             
          
           
             Ham.
             
               in
               Apocal.
            
             16
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Apocal
             175
             Sozom.
             ch
             .
             9.
             
             Carion
             .
          
           
             *
             Osiand
             .
             Du
             Pless
             Host
             .
             circa
             An.
             417.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Phil.
               Morn
            
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             Papal
             .
             circa
             An.
             570
          
           
             *
             Osiand
             .
             P.
             473.
             
          
           
             Id.
             
          
           
             *
             Math.
             endeaux
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Weames
             de
             Lathoquar
             .
             Christ
             .
             Synag
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               Mo●h
            
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             Papat
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             in
             Apocal.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Civit
             as
             impia
             ,
             &
             Populus
             infidelium
             contrarius
             Populo
             sideli
             ,
             &
             Civitati
             Dei
             ,
             
               lib.
               20.
               de
               Civit
               .
               Dei
               ,
               pag.
               1215.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Qui
             velut
             fidem
             prof●●entur
             ,
             &
             infidelitèr
             vivunt
             ;
             fingunt
             se
             esse
             quod
             non
             sunt
             ,
             vocant
             ur
             que
             non
             veraci
             effigie
             ,
             sed
             fallaci
             imagine
             ,
             Christiani
             .
             
               Ib.
               Et
               in
               Hom.
               11.
               in
               Apocal.
               pag.
               679.
               
            
          
           
             Hieron
             ad
             Marcel
             .
             viduam
             .
             Idem
             cont
             .
             Jovin
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Et
             in
             Lib.
             Didiani
             de
             Spirit
             Sanct.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Salvian
             lib.
             de
             pro
             vid.
             
          
           
             Mollis
             ibi
             victoria
             ,
             ubi
             amor
             ,
             solâ
             veritate
             ,
             vincit
             .
          
           
             Heylyn
             Goeg
             .
          
           
             ●rog
             .
             Pomp.
             ap●d
             Justin
             .
             lib.i.
             
          
           
             Heylyn
             Geog
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Native
             born
             .
          
           
             †
             A
             forreiner
             by
             descent
             .
          
           
             *
             Thog
             .
             Pomp.
             apud
             .
             Juslin
             .
             l.
             2.4
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             an
             .
             303.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul
             de
             Resurrect
             .
             ch
             .
             24.
             
             Idem
             in
             Apol
             .
             ch
             .
             32.
             &
             ad
             Sea●l
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Hicron
             .
             ad
             Algas
             .
             Amb.
             in
             Thessal
             .
             2.
             
             A●g
             de
             Civit
             .
             Dei
             ●it
             .
             20.19
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             Morn
             .
             de
             Papat
             .
             p.
             660.
             
          
           
             *
             Campd
             .
             Brit.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Marcoll
             V
             :
             du
             am
             .
             Idem
             contra
             Jov●n
             .
             lib.
             L.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             in
             Pref.
             lib.
             Dyd
             .
             De
             Spirit
             .
             Sarct
             .
          
           
             *
             Oros
             .
             Paul.
             Diat
             .
             Prosp
             .
             Cland.
             
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             
          
           
             *
             Fascic
             .
             Tom
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Maffae
             .
             12.
             p.
             164.
             
             Gench
             .
             Bergom
             .
          
           
             *
             Massaeus
             p.
             164.
             
             Gench
             .
             p.
             608
             ,
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Ham.
             in
             Apocal.
             
               17.
               note
            
             F.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             in
             Ch.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             Epist
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             an
             .
             365.
             Maffaeus
             
          
           
             Anastas
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             in
             Pontiff
             .
             Volat.
             Gratian.
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Caranz
             .
             
               fol.
               90.
            
             
             Bergom
             .
             Phil.
             Morn
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             Papal
             .
             circa
             an
             .
             390.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist
             .
             Magdeb.
             Cent.
             5.
             
             Ch.
             10.
             
             Socrat.
             7.
             
             Ch.
             11.
             
          
           
             Caranz
             .
             fol.
             115.
             
          
           
             Geneb
             .
             558.
             
             Caranz
             .
             143.
             
          
           
             Osiard
             .
             
               p.
               473.
            
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             47.
             
             Epist
             .
             Concil
             .
             sext
             .
             Afric
             .
             ad
             Bonifac.
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             pag.
             519.
             
             Socrat.
             lib.
             7.11
             .
             Epist
             .
             Concil
             .
             6.
             
             Carth.
             ad
             Caelest
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Magdeburg
             .
             Cen.
             6.
             ch
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Bonif.
             2.
             ad
             Eulal
             .
             Thessal
             .
             Episcop
             .
             Et
             in
             Edit
             .
             Gregor
             .
             13.
             ch
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             261.
             ad
             Caelestin
             .
             Edit
             .
             Plantin
             .
             Phil.
             Morn
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             Papat
             .
             circa
             An.
             426.
             
          
           
             Gelas
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Dardanos
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Gallic
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             de
             sum
             .
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             Gench
             .
             pag.
             652.
             
          
           
             Idem
             p.
             661.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             661.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             Morn
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             .
             Papat
             .
             p.
             137
          
           
             Baron
             An.
             an
             .
             726.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             92.
             apud
             August
             .
          
           
             Du.
             Pleff
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             Papat
             .
             pag.
             432.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Aeneas
             Silvins
             (
             Papa
             Pius
             2.
             )
             in
             Hist
             .
             Bohe.
             ch
             .
             48.
             
             Dupless
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             Papat
             .
             pag.
             555.
             
          
           
             Aeneas
             Sil
             ch
             .
             
               48
               ,
               49.
            
             
             Fox
             Martyr
             .
             Lampad
             .
             Hist
             .
             Mellif
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             a
             Niem
             .
             ch
             .
             
               36
               ,
               37.
            
             
             Morn
             .
             Hist
             .
             de
             Papat
             .
             p.
             527.
             
          
           
             Sleiden
             .
             Lanquet
             .
          
           
             Lambert
             .
             Danae
             .
             de
             Antic
             .
             ch
             .
             5
             August
             .
             lib.
             20.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             ch
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Alste
             .
             Metaph
             .
          
           
             Swarez
             .
             Metaph.
             
          
           
             *
             Flixweed
             .
          
           
             *
             Issid
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Evoco
             .